Children of the Night

by Lord Sylus of Night

Rating: teen
Tags: Twilight Sparkle, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe, Sad, Romance, Princess Luna, Original Character, Rarity, Adventure, Princess Celestia, Sex
Length: 154203

A story of darkness as we look into the past and see what dark secrets are left behind. And the only ones capable of discovering these horrors are Twilight, Rarity, and a new mysterious pony. What will they find and will they survive?

An intro song to the story, no it is not Children of the Night but just as foreboding.

Symphony of the Night Series
Book 1 - Book 2

My son, the day you were born the very forests of Equestria whispered the name. Dracula.

My child, I watched with pride as you grew into a weapon, of darkness.

We both have stared into the Abyss itself, and lived to tell the tale.

And I know when we meet on the field of battle that you will show no restraint when exercising your great power.

But the truest victory my son. Is stirring the hearts of your comrades.

I tell you this, for when my days have come to an end.

You shall be the Lord of Shadow.

This is not the Equestria you know. This is not one where friends and happiness filled the land with no sense of darkness. No sense of true dread and terror. For their must always be a darkness to face. Though there are great similarities, they are not the same.

This is an Equestria where it is engulfed in fantasy and magic. And that some legends are not always embodiments of good. In this book there lives two societies, the Children of the Day that would live peacefully and happily. But there lives deep within the Everfree Forest the secretive Children of the Night, ponies of darkness and mystery. This is a tale of shadows, tragedy and blood. Bonds will be broken and friendships will be tested, the beginning story of the Symphony of the Night Series.

Edited by: Senyu

Update: With Children of the Night finished I have a few one off adventures to read set in the same universe.

List:
Children of the Night Epilogue - A Silent Dawn

Blood of the Dragon

Ties That Bind

Published 2014-02-09 08:00:02 UTC
Last updated 2014-11-25 03:08:02 UTC

Chapter II - That Fateful Night

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter III - A Dark Journey Begins

Chapter III

A Dark Journey Begins

Darkness assailed everywhere as Basarab walked in the cave. Something that he had grown used to over the many years of his existence. Basarab used the same spell he used before to see in the dark. Shining stalactites and stalagmites were all to be seen as it continued on almost forever.

But just to be safe he used a spell that could meld his form into pure shadow and moved forward. Basarab felt hunger, the more he uses his powers the more hungrier he gets for unicorn energy. As he thinks about it, he hasn’t taken the energy from a unicorn in a while.

Basarab has many advantages if at all he would face vampires. He was the first and therefore the most powerful of all vampires. Basarab also didn’t require to feed off of blood, although he could, he chooses not to however. His spells are stronger than that of a vampire unicorn.

For many minutes he was a shadow on the dark walls. Word had spread around that this cave was inhabited by creatures. Basarab knew that they were Children of the Night. But these were not his brothers and sisters, these were Wilds. Those who betrayed Luna's laws and become more animalistic. They did however deserve to be shown mercy, Children of the Night or not.

As he travelled the walls and ceiling of the dripping cave. He could remember the nights he had spent with his Mother,

I was overjoyed when I figured out that Luna wanted me to be the one to make the decisions for the Shadow Garden. Princess Luna came to me on a beautiful and foggy night and we talked a top one of the turrets of the castle.

She said looking out at the rest of Shadow Garden,”I need some pony to control my children. To keep them together as a family, I shall still be the Mother. But while I am not here looking over my Children of the Night, I need someone to watch over them. I think that shall be thou.”

I could not feel my hooves. Over the many nights since my arrival in Shadow Garden Princess Luna certainly taken a like in me but I wasn’t expecting this. I looked up at my mother and her eyes peered right back at me. She wasn’t that taller than me but you could see the difference in height. I tore my gaze away from her and said looking out as I saw dozens of ponies going about their business.”Are you sure there isn’t anyone else?”

Princess Luna sighed heavily giving a slight grin,”Thou hath not be so modest. No one is ever more capable than thou. Since thine’s first night thou hath shown many improvements. I am even making thou my student.”

I did not say another word. It was all that was on my mind at the moment. She was correct in saying that my dark powers have grown since my first night. As her student just made me feel accepted. I looked up at the beautiful and shining moon that allowed my mane and eyes to glisten in the light.

I said,”I am honored to be your student, Mother.”

Luna smiled and said in a soothing voice,”This is good news. But thine’s name, Silverdawn. It does not strike fear or speak of nobility. From this day forward you shall be known as Dracula.”

Basarab snapped back into reality when heard voices in the caves. He advanced as a shadow on the wall. There was a small wooden door ahead of him and the voices sounded as if they were in there. The wooden door had the outline of a candle lighted inside.

Taking over the darkness of the door on his side he listened closely to the voices inside.

“When can we feast upon those ponies? I have been aching to devour a pony for many nights.”

“Patience we have to wait. Do you want to raise suspicion?”

There were two as far as Basarab could hear but to make sure he separated his shadowy form and reshaped on the other side, clinging to the shadows. He saw five total. Each one having similar characteristics as him but they looked to be smaller and weaker than he. Most ponies did but he has not seen another Child of the Night since he left Shadow Garden.

They were different, he has seen each of them before in Shadow Garden. But they weren’t the same ponies. Three were Werewolves, one Vampire, and a Phantom. The three Werewolves, did not possess equal strength to his. The Vampire did not possess the same magical attributes as him. And the Phantom was not as fast as their Mother.

Basarab stepped out of the shadows and revealed his shadowed form. The outline of the pony was there but his coat and mane were made of the night itself and his eyes glowed bright red and he said magically enhancing his voice to sound intimidating,”You are my brothers and sisters, Children of the Night. So you shall receive a choice. Either follow me and I shall help you on the path of redemption to heal your minds, or you will die not as my brothers or sisters but as sick and twisted forms of those whom I cherished as my family.”

They said nothing but stared at the shadowed pony with vengeful eyes. Basarab identified one as Nightblazer, the Phantom. Basarab stared at them and sighed heavily. They were not moving because they had thought he was bluffing, that he would never harm other Children of the Night. How wrong they were.

Basarab’s horn glowed with red magical energy and pointed it at his adversaries. They all screamed in horrible pain. Basarab used a spell that boiled their blood at an unbearable temperature. Basarab stood over them as they screamed horrible cries of pain, their coats began to change color to a red hue. Cuts began to form all around the ponies.

As this went on Basarab felt a single tear trickle down his cheek. Finally they stopped crying horribly and pools of blood came out from every hole and cut in their body. The blood was slowly pouring out of them and Basarab could not bear it. This gave him new found courage to find the darkness that poisoned his brothers and sisters and kill it. But he would need more help for this.

* * *

“Are you sure you two have to leave now? It is so early in the morning.”Spike said reluctantly as Twilight packed some things in her saddle bags. Twilight packed only food rations for a few days, a journal to write in, and a book or two for reference. Twilight could only imagine the amount of stuff Rarity would bring, given the opportunity she would pack the entire boutique. Twilight however told her to pack light.

Twilight finished packing and said,” Calm down Spike you have taken care of the library before. Only for a couple days.”

Spike sighed and said nothing to finish the argument. Twilight saw his face and said,”Oh fine we’ll wait to leave until this afternoon. Rarity probably still needs help packing, I’ll go check on her.”

Spike nodded in agreement and Twilight stepped out of the library. It was about nine o’clock in the morning and the sun was slowly rising in the east. Birds sung as they flew across the sky and Ponyville was busy as always.

As she walked the streets of Ponyville she remembered their conversation with Basarab and as that happened a feeling rose in her stomach. She knew in her gut that there was something important he wasn’t telling them. She couldn’t tell if it was his dark personality or the fact that he rolled up in Ponyville all of a sudden. It mixed with another feeling however, one that she had felt once she laid her eyes on him. Deep inside she could feel...something. She could not explain it but everything he did seemed to have a weight and a purpose behind it.

But Rarity had complete faith in this stallion and she trusted Rarity. As Twilight walked the streets passing by very few ponies and those that did had gloomy faces. Probably because Pinkie Pie was away and they needed some cheering up, but Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Applejack were away in Appleoosa to help Braeburn with his harvest.

Also as Twilight walked she remembered the nightmares given to her by the Princess Luna. They were dark and had traumatized her, Twilight saw things that changed the way she looked at ponies. Some included ponies dying and others included fighting and war, and even some ponies who she did not think were capable of such deeds. One of which was Pinkie Pie. Who could she trust anymore? Some of the nightmares involved her and some of her friends each one ending in the same way, death. And involved that song, every time she could hear Princess Luna herself silently whisper it in her mind. It was endless torture is what it was.

Finally after what seemed like an eternity she found herself at the door of Carousel Boutique. She opened it and found Rarity packing her saddle bag. Rarity looked over at her friend and said levitating some food down in her pack,”Are we ready to head out dear?”

Twilight always enjoyed Rarity’s turn a phrase, Rarity’s entire demeanor in fact made her seem like she wasn’t born in Ponyville but of that in Canterlot. Mostly a lighthearted tone that could calm a restless ocean. Twilight smirked and said,”We still have a couple hours till we head out.”

Rarity nodded and said casting her head downcast,”Have you found anything else? About you know…”

Twilight felt the air grow colder and she shivered. Memories flooded back of her nightmares and the lines repeating over and over again in her mind. Scratching and tearing at her sanity, like they were ripping her away from what she knew was real. Finally Twilight snapped herself out of the trance she was almost in and said,
“No nothing yet. These Children of the Night only seem to be mentioned in that poem Luna would sing in our nightmares.”

As if the mere mention of the word did this everytime. She looked over at Rarity and saw that it had the same effect. Rarity’s normal illuminating and upbeat demeanor was no longer there, what Twilight saw before her now was a fear struck pony. Even Rarity’s mane showed that she wasn’t taking as much care of it as she had in the past, it looked barely combed and not in its usual curls. Twilight couldn’t imagine how Rarity feels, a fashionista who would rather stay in her boutique all day than show herself off in this condition.

An awkward moment of silence ensued. Twilight had not known what they would do until the time came when they would leave but she knew it would involve silence. It would be good to have nothing but silence, for ahead of them is a dark journey indeed.

"Come little children I’ll take thee away,
Into a land of enchantment.

Come little children the time’s come to play,
Here in my Garden of Shadows.

Follow sweet children children I’ll show thee the way,
Through all the pain and the sorrows.

Weep not poor children for life is this way,
Murdering beauty and passions.

Hush now dear children it must be this way,
To weary of life and deceptions.

Rest now my children for soon we’ll away,
Into the calm and the quiet.

Come little children I’ll take thee away,
Into a land of enchantment.

Come little children the time’s come to play,
Here in my Garden of Shadows."

Luna cannot remember a time where she didn’t sing that song and fly through the night. She had sang it the night before in hopes that her children would return. But as she thought her children were gone, not even normal ponies heard her call. Now instead of feeling unloved she felt isolated and forgotten. It was true that no pony really paid any attention to her except her sister Celestia.

It was a dry morning around ten o’clock, Luna wasn’t supposed to be up at this hour but she could not sleep. She had this feeling that something bad was going to happen, like Equestria itself was on the eve of battle. Luna had received this feeling before, when the three races fought on Equestria. And even in the times before that.

Luna looked around her room in Canterlot Castle and saw that besides the fact that the sun was shining through the balcony window, it was still dark in her room. Luna got out of her bed and stepped out onto the balcony. Luna looked out and saw a sprawling and glorious countryside. Over to one side she could see the horizon that the sun would be raised from by her sister. To the other side you could barely make it out but it was Ponyville.

Luna then had a flood of memories she had shared with her student Dracula. One in particular that she remembered.

I had flown in and to my surprise my children were not there to greet me like they normally were. I looked around and barely a soul was visible on the streets. I ran to the town square and there were some ponies that were bleeding on the steps and there were others tending them. I walked up to each of them and asked what had happened, they only looked up at me and said nothing but pointed into the settlement hall.

I stepped in and to my surprise there standing in the entrance were four of my strongest Children of the Night. Dracula of course was the strongest and stood there with a long jet black mane ,with his unicorn horn sticking out of his head, that contrasted well with his dark grey coat and bright red eyes. Dracula’s cutie mark was that of my own, but was blood stained. Then there was Marrok a jet black earth pony that had dark crimson red mane and tail, Marrok’s cutie mark were crossed swords telling anyone that looked at him knew he was a fighter and a killer.

Marrok was a werewolf. I had taken ponies of all three kinds of ponies and changed their powers. Vampires were the unicorns of my children, all of my children could use a small amount of magic but unicorns are more potent. Werewolves were the earth ponies because of earth ponies strong frame. And Phantoms were the pegasi, being faster than a child of the day. They all had great strength and could use a small amount of her magic but some had their own special abilities.

Dracula could absorb unicorn energy to make his spells equal to that of an Alicorn. Marrok with being able to transform into a wolf - pony hybrid but could also increase in strength as his wounds increased. To the left of Marrok was another one of my personal students, Night Dancer. Night Dancer was a Vampire her coat a platinum color and her mane a flowing luminescent bright white, her eyes were a bright golden color and her cutie mark a group of stars. Night Dancer could strengthen and expand her magical abilities depending upon how many stars were in the sky, making her a strong adversary in battle.

And finally but certainly not least was Riptide. Riptide had the same dark blue coat as mine and silver mane that shined in the moonlight. His cutie mark was a wave because he could control water even being a Phantom and not a Vampire. They all wore some type of armor, dark grey color with faded golden accents. Much like the royal guard would wear certain armor. They all turned to me and Dracula said in his fear inducing deep voice,”Welcome back Mother. You have caught us at a bad time.”

I responded with a smile,”Yeah, I could tell. How has this come to happen?”

Riptide was the one to answer me he explained in a pitch higher than Dracula's,”When we had awoken these strange creatures were found in the square. They looked like ponies but more insect like. I couldn’t make them out. We drove them back but not without a few casualties.”

“A direct action is needed. We cannot allow another attack to transpire.”Marrok said with a deep and a voice that could cut through stone. Marrok and Dracula were exact opposites in being that Marrok was brash and headstrong and Dracula being collected and a thinker but wasn’t afraid to kill. Dracula responded quickly,”No, we cannot afford an attack like that. We don’t even know where they came from. We need to send out a small group of scouts to find out their location and keep close eyes on them.”

I always enjoyed Dracula’s way of thinking. Normally Marrok would continue to argue with him but I was in the room and they appeared to have a healthy relationship while I was in the room. Marrok instead said in a less aggravated tone,”Perhaps you are right Dracula. Who shall lead this scouting band?”

Interrupting their little democratic session I said,”I do believe that thou shalt lead the scouting party. Thine’s strength is like no others. All four of thou should be part of the scouting party and probably a few others, might I suggest a small group of Phantoms.”

They all looked at me with heavy hearts. Each one having brighter eyes than the last. I knew what ran through their heads, they were fearful. They refused to show it because they were the leaders of their people. Riptide leader of the Phantoms, Marrok Alpha of the Werewolves, Night Dancer leader of the Vampires, and Dracula leader and right hand to me.

They were fearful, I could see it in their eyes. But as to what it was, I did not know. But Dracula was the first to speak in a cold tone,”We will gather the scouting party and return soon mother.”

I nodded and they left the building. I could sense their movements and they went to gather the party. I couldn’t help but feel angry, something was threatening the lives of my children. There is an old saying that said,”Hell hath no fury like a Mother scorned.” And without a shadow of a doubt I felt vengeful for the lives of my children that died to protect the location of Shadow Garden. The blood was only beginning to flow. I'd be damned if I let the location of this place be revealed and of the other settlements.

Chapter IV - Badmoon Rising

Chapter IV

Badmoon Rising

A noise jerked Princess Luna back into reality. She spun her head around to see what made the noise and saw a figure in the dark. Luna stood up and presumed an attack position and said,”SHOW THYSELF AND FACE OUR FURY!!!”

Magic began to swirl around her horn as she was about to shoot a magical bolt at the figure when a familiar voice said in the darkness,”Don’t shoot Mother. I came to see you.”

Luna listened to the voice and couldn’t believe what she heard. It was the voice of fear itself, Dracula. Luna was dumbfounded and said,”Dr...Dra...Dracula?”

Out of the darkness stepped the larger form of the colt she had raised in Shadow Garden. He was now in equal size to Luna. His dark grey coat stained with dirt and his long jet black mane was revealed when he pulled down his hood. His features were the same as she had last saw him, square and muscular. But over his left eye was a scar. Everything about him was the same except for his demeanor. He did not carry himself as some very powerful pony, but of that of a vagabond.

Luna was speechless. She saw one of her most powerful children standing in front of her after she thought he had died nearly a millennia ago. She could not move she was so surprised. Luna treated all of the Children of the Night as her children but Dracula was more of an adopted son. Her child came completely out of the shadows and embraced his mother. She hugged him back. Tears swelled in her eyes and she could tell Dracula had some.

Finally as they hugged Luna said,”I am so delighted that you are okay. I was so sure that you had died so many years ago. Is anypony else with you?”

Nothing brought more joy than hearing the soothing voice of his mother. It was so serene and soft, like every sentence was a lullaby. For a moment he contemplated the question and finally he let go of his mother and says,”No, I have not seen any other Child of the Night. I am the only survivor as far as I know.”

“I am glad you hath showed up,”Luna explained,”There is something dark on the horizon my son. Equestria is on the eve of battle, I can feel it. The Children of the Day are not prepared to face something like this. The Children of the Night must be found and purified.”

Dracula turned his head away from his beautiful mother. Her dark blue coat shined and shimmered in the sunlight and as did her ever flowing mane and tail made of night itself. Her dark blue eyes peered long at Dracula. Dracula exclaimed,”That is why I came to see you my mother. Shadow Garden is gone. Vanished in thin air, I cannot explain it but it is simply gone.”

Luna was stunned at the words. Princess Luna made a barrier around the Shadow Garden. She knew not what this darkness was but having 1000 square miles of land just vanish in thin air seems unlikely. She no longer felt joy, however, but felt depression, Luna sat on her haunches on the floor.

This was one of the first times Dracula had seen his mother like this. The other time was when she first discovered that her children were corrupted. Dracula placed his hoof on her shoulder and said,”Do not worry, Mother. I am currently going to find Shadow Garden with the two chosen ones. I will find my brothers and sisters and bring them back into your loving light.”

With tears falling down her cheeks she looked at her son and saw that in his red eyes she saw a trait Dracula never truly lost. Determination. Luna smiled and hugged her son again and said,”I wish you good luck my son. May you bring back victory. I will join you once you have found Shadow Garden.”

Dracula expected as much from Luna. Dracula saw in her mother’s eyes the look of joy, after a thousand years of banishment and through that banishment thinking that one of your sons are dead and your other children are gone and corrupted. Luna smiled at her son and Dracula smiled back. They stared at each other for almost an eternity.

Finally Dracula broke his gaze and melded into shadow and flying away with the wind. Now Luna felt secure, knowing that her children were not all gone. Somewhere in her heart she knew that Dracula would be the one of her children to save the rest. Her heart and soul were now at ease. But she also felt that hardships will find her and her children. Luna stared long at where her child had once stood and now possessed the feeling of great longing.

Luna stood up and walked over to the balcony and caught the dark mist travel through the air and finally fly out of sight. As Luna gazed at the smoke moments before it left sight she said whispering to herself,”Our blessing will be with you my child. May you safely return.”

* * *

Twilight shook herself back to reality as she looked at the clock in Carousel Boutique. 6:00 P.M. She looked around and she saw Rarity put on her saddle bags and she looked over at Twilight with her blue eyes and said,”Well darling, are you ready?”

Twilight nodded and said softly,”Yes we can finally head out.”

Twilight however had to stop back at the library and pick up her saddle bags. Spike said his final goodbyes to her and Rarity and they set out for the edge of the Everfree forest. When they left town into the open countryside she said to Rarity,”So, what do you think we’ll find.”

Rarity didn’t look over. Despite her mane in the condition that it is in she still carried herself as a higher than life pony. She responded,”Probably nothing we haven’t seen before darling. You are forgetting that we have found ourselves in this place many times before.”

That much was true, there was rarely a time when they didn’t venture into the Everfree forest when Equestria was in danger. Twilight winced and smiled a little, the thought made her laugh. But she still couldn’t get the memories of the nightmares away from her. She looked out to her left and saw that the sun was slowly setting with shades of red orange and violet trailing behind it. Looking over the green field with live trees and the sounds of nature.

They walked for around twenty minutes and finally found themselves staring at a deep, dark, and dense forest. Twisting around the gnarly trees were menacing looking vines. Although they have been there many times they still receive a shiver up their spines. Rarity says stepping forward a bit,”Are we to wait for him here?”

Twilight looked around and responded,”This is where he said to meet.”

Finally wind blew against them and what traveled into view was a dark cloud of mist flying into view. The mist stopped in front of them and materialized Basarab wearing a black trench coat and what looked like old armor, the grey coated pony with jet black mane and red eyes. Despite his fear inducing features he was rather handsome looking. Basarab said nothing and neither did any of them. Moments of silence ensued for a while.

The dark unicorn studied each one of them. Twilight the book worm, a purple mare unicorn with dark purple and pink hair. Her purple eyes stared long into his, Basarab could tell Twilight did not trust him entirely and she had every reason to. Rarity however, bright white mare unicorn with blue eyes and navy blue mane and tail. Rarity trusted him, with no reason at all. Basarab couldn’t explain it but she just simply trusted him.

Finally Basarab broke the silence and said,”Let us be on our way, we have quite a long and dark journey ahead of us. Quickly.”

Twilight and Rarity followed Basarab into the forest and were on their journey. As they walked Twilight walked next to the tall Basarab and said,” What exactly are you again?”

The Alicorn sized Vampire looked ahead of him and answered,”I am a Vampire, The very first Vampire and the strongest of all the Children of the Night.”

Rarity interrupted with smirk,”Somepony is confident in his abilities.”

Basarab laughed and said in response,”I would not say such things if they weren’t true my dear Rarity. Only the other three Originals and Mother herself could match, if not surpass, my abilities.”

“Originals?”Twilight asked raising her eyebrow. Basarab continued to walk as he explained.”Yes, Four Originals. The Alpha of the Werewolves. The Vestige of the Phantoms. The Master Vampire. And Finally the right hand of Luna herself the North Star, me.”

Twilight looked up at Basarab and Basarab looked at her she saw in his eyes were a very grim feeling he moved his gaze and said,”I was your equivalent. I learned under Luna as you currently learn under Celestia. Though you are being taught the Magic of friendship, which is the most powerful magic by the way, I was taught the secrets of the night. I was taught to defend my brothers and sisters. I was taught to fight”

Basarab looked away from Twilight and continued to say,”We all were taught to defend ourselves and to kill all who threatened our family. Mother’s number one rule was to always look out for family, do not allow it to falter or it will shrivel and die.”

“What were Vampires, Werewolves, and Phantoms?” Twilight asked. Basarab grinned slightly and said,”You certainly like to ask questions Twilight. They are the three races of ponies. Vampires were what unicorns turned into because of their magical ability. Earth ponies were Werewolves because of their strong frame. And Phantoms were the pegasi because they were fast.”

Finally Rarity asks,”What kind of magic do you know?” Basarab responded,”The same magic Luna knows, along with some magic I have taught myself when I was alone for a thousand years. Unteachable to mere unicorns.”

Twilight saw the look that Basarab had in his eyes and knew that he was slowly feeling great longing as he was reminiscing of the times before Luna's banishment. Twilight decided to drop the conversation and as she walked next to Basarab she felt that warm feeling again. The night was getting cold and cut into Twilight’s and Rarity’s flesh. Basarab remained unaffected by the cold and continued to press on. However, Basarab abruptly stopped and said,”Stop. Did you hear that?”

Basarab stopped and looked to his left and right. He activated his sight spell and his eyes glowed bright red. He even used another spell that enhanced his hearing. He looked around the night in front of him. At first the night seemed quiet and they appeared alone. Until however, the forms came into his view. They were the corrupted Children of the Night.

Five of them. Three Werewolves, two Phantoms, and a Vampire. Basarab said,”Be ready for a fight Twilight and Rarity.”

Basarab activated the aura around his horn that glowed red energy and Twilight did the same but her energy was purple. Basarab and Twilight were sandwiched between Rarity because Rarity did not know any kind of offensive magic, all she could do was wait until their adversaries got close so she could buck them. Twilight learned a few offensive spells, defensive magic mostly. All the offensive spells she knew were ones that could channel raw magic and unleash it in either a bolt or some form of wave, as well as a few telekinetic spells. Again, other than that her offensive spells were next to none besides those.

Basarab saw their enemies positions. The Werewolves were on the left side, the Vampire on the right and the two Phantoms circled overhead waiting to swoop down and finish one of them out. Basarab could see what they were going to do.

The strongest Werewolf of the group will be the first to pounce followed by the other two. They were used as bait. The Vampire would only use support magic to heal and improve the strength and power of the Werewolves and Phantoms. The Phantoms would swoop down when they were injured most and finish the kills.

Basarab saw the fight in his mind. He could not explain it but he could see the fight before it happened, therefore he had the upper hand. Basarab then knew the combatant he would kill first, the Vampire. Their adversaries circled them and as did Rarity, Twilight, and Basarab. Until finally Basarab leaned over at Twilight but made sure not to look away from his opponents.”Concentrate your spells on the Werewolves first.”

Twilight was about to question but she didn’t want to argue. The look in Basarab’s eyes made her know that he has been in many battles and many more to come. Finally they all stopped circling and one of the Werewolves said in a fierce deep voice,”You should have joined us when you had the chance Dracula.”

The Werewolf was half wolf and half pony. Razor sharp claws on humanoid hands and large patches of brown colored fur. The snout of a wolf replaced the horse muzzle. Fierce glowing eyes stared at Basarab. Finally Basarab responded before he shot a spell at the Vampire.
“You are no longer Mother’s children and you will die as such.”

Basarab finished his sentence and shot a magic silencing spell at the Vampire. It couldn’t stop the vampire from using magic but only using weaker spells. In a fit of anger the Vampire shot a curse spell at Basarab but he summoned a shield spell and it reflected right back at the Vampire. The Vampire looked down at herself and she saw that she was slowly decaying away.

Basarab ignored the cries of pain that came from the first fallen foe. Basarab then turned his attention towards the charging Werewolves. Twilight shot a bolt of pure magic energy and it struck one of the Werewolves, it did not kill the Werewolf but what remained was a burned shoulder and blood slowly seeping out from the wound. Basarab was more successful than Twilight and shot a Werewolf right in the muzzle and shockwave erupted around the stricken Werewolf causing the other two to disorient making their charge more ineffective. Basarab then jumped at one of the remaining Werewolves and tackled it to the ground rolling over in the dirt as they exchanged blows. Growling and snarling at each other.

Twilight averted her gaze back at the last disoriented Werewolf. She could not do what Basarab do and charge at the Werewolf, her physical strength was too weak to take on a Werewolf. She thought for a moment to think of a spell to use. Twilight concentrated and a ball of pure magical energy shot from her horn. It found its target and electrocuted the Werewolf. Lightning piercing through its thick skin it howled in great pain. Twilight shot a look at Rarity and the look told Rarity to finish it off. Rarity charged at the Werewolf with her head lowered to impale the Werewolf.

Rarity pierced her horn right into the Werewolf and it winced in pain. Rarity removed her horn and saw that blood was pouring out of the wound she had just inflicted. Rarity was turned away when the Werewolf fell to the ground in death and defeat. Rarity turned back around and saw the charred body that remained. Rarity looked over at Twilight and they exchanged looks. They never killed any pony before, Twilight saw her friend’s blood stained horn that still dripped blood down her face. Rarity and Twilight simply nodded at each other and looked around for Basarab and the Werewolf.

Basarab finally landed a blow on the Werewolf as they stopped rolling on the ground. They were matched in strength but not in stamina. Basarab could use magic to replenish his. The Werewolf cried in pain as Basarab struck his hoof in the Werewolf’s face. The Werewolf went to swipe Basarab at his face but he blocked the blow and grew out teeth like daggers. The sharp teeth attacked at the Werewolf’s throat and blood began pouring out of the Werewolf’s jugular vein. Basarab resisted the urge to drain the Werewolf’ blood and released his teeth from his adversary and retracted them.

Basarab threw the body away like it was nothing and stood up. They had rolled quite a way away from the battlefield. Basarab was disappointed, his former brothers and sisters were weakened due to the fact that they cut themselves off from their mother. Or maybe they were not Children of the Night at all. Basarab stopped thinking about it when he saw Rarity and Twilight stand over the Werewolf they had just finished killing together. Basarab was glad they could kill one, Basarab stopped looking at them and looked to the skies, he saw the Phantoms start to fly away.

Rarity and Twilight rushed over to Basarab and Basarab raised his hoof and said,”Wait here I will finish them off.”

Basarab concentrated and large pegasus wings sprouted made of pure shadow and he lifted off that started to blow wind. Basarab tore through the air to get in range of the Phantoms. Although he was not an Alicorn or a Phantom, he could summon wings and fly just as fast as a Phantom. Finally he had caught up with them. Basarab looked over briefly at the moon and had an idea. Magic began to activate around his horn and the moon began to glow brighter.

The Phantoms thought they were long gone away from Dracula. Until they saw a light illuminate over on their right and looked over to see what it was. It was the moon and when they looked at the moon they were blinded, their eyes burned right out of their heads and they cried in agonizing pain. They began to fall when Basarab grabbed them with his telekinesis.

Basarab moved them closer to him and knocked them out. He would use them for information. Holding them with his magic he flew back to Twilight and Rarity. But before he did so he looked at the moon and said,”Thank you Mother.”

Twilight looked over at Rarity and she grabbed a handkerchief and wiped the blood off of her horn. She had the look of remorse on her face and as did Twilight. They never killed another pony and never hoped to. They finally saw Basarab descend from the sky carrying the two escaped Phantoms. Basarab saw the faces of Twilight and Rarity and says,”Why the faces of remorse. These ponies meant to kill you and me.”

But then their faces changed when they saw him with shadow wings and he said,”Oh, you think I am an Alicorn. As much as I wish for that to happen I am not. I can merely summon wings. See.”

Basarab used his magic and the wings slowly disappeared. Then they looked over at the unconscious Phantoms he carried with his magic. Twilight got closer to the Phantoms and studied them. She sensed a familiar presence in them and finally said with a gasp,”No...It...it can’t be.”

“What?”Basarab asked,”What is wrong?”

Twilight looked up at Basarab and said,”These are not Phantoms or Werewolves or a Vampire. These are Changelings.”

Author's Note

Enjoy this chapter. Finally I don't publish a chapter at night. A word of warning and a sneak peek into the next chapter. The next chapter will get a little grimdark.

Chapter V - Darkness Over Shadows

Chapter V

Darkness Over Shadows

Warning!: The chapter you are about to read will contain grimdark material and those of you who have weak stomachs might want to wait for the next chapter.

Marrok woke with a howl. Baning as if he cried for the moon, when he finished he was fighting the urge to transform into a Werewolf. He attempted to get up but he was tied down. Moments of struggling and he said,”WHAT IS THIS!! I COMMAND THE ONE WHO DID THIS TO ME TO LET ME GO!!!”

Marrok stopped struggling when he heard a familiar voice say,”Stop Marrok, it is no use.”

To his surprise he stopped and knew the soothing voice that called out to him in the dark room. It was Night Dancer, he could not see her but he listened to her. Marrok calmed down and looked around the room and it was pure dark, a darkness that not even he could not see through as one of Luna’s children.

Luna.

Questions began to flow into his mind. Questions that began to swirl and give him a headache. But he realized it was not a mere headache, something or someone was trying to enter his mind. He fought back with all the might he could and repelled the invader. Marrok then heard an evil laugh sound in the darkness. A voice then echoed through the chamber and tried to strike fear into Marrok’s eyes.
“I was told you were strong but not this strong. For so long I have waited for this moment.”

A candle was lit and finally the figure revealed herself. It was Chrysalis, the Changeling Queen. The Children of the Night had fought her before and could fight her again. But something was different about her. Her shape was not the same. Dark illuminate energy rolled off of her and there were patches of dark energy that replaced some parts of her insect body. And her eyes instead of being a glowing green was a dark red like Dracula’s.

She chuckled and said,”Like what you see? I recently got new powers.”

“Chrysalis.”Marrok said disgustedly under his breath,”What have you done to Shadow Garden?!”

Chrysalis walked towards Marrok and explained,”I have simply made it my new hive. After your last defences fell my drones then made the preparations. You see me and King Sombra had a plan. We would take Shadow Garden as our base of operations and continue on to take over the rest of Equestria. But.”

Chrysalis lowered her head in disappointment,”We both failed our invasion of the lands we desired. Me with being launched into low orbit and finally plummeting down to Equestria in defeat. But before King Sombra died forever after he tried to take the Crystal Empire, he merged his dark powers with me and my drones. We now have more powers than we could ever dream of. With these new strengths we will surely take over all of Equestria.”

Marrok refused to believe what he was hearing. King Sombra and Chrysalis join forces. The Children of the Night could handle regular run in the mill Changelings. But when fused with Sombra’s dark magic would mean that they could equal the strength and magical ability of the Children of the Night.

Marrok looked deep into Chrysalis’ eyes and saw an image shimmer of King Sombra. Marrok lowered his head and remembered his brothers and sisters that had fallen in battle. Pain finally found its way into Marrok, not physical pain that he could draw on to improve his strength, but emotional pain that he could not cure. Marrok lifted his head back up and saw Chrysalis tower over him and she carried a well sharpened scalpel that hovered over Marrok’s exposed chest.

Chrysalis smiled and said,”I have heard that your wounds can make you stronger. But can it get to a point where you feel utter defeat and exhaustion.”

Chrysalis shoved the sharp tool into Marrok’s chest and he didn’t flinch or cry in pain. As if he wasn’t affected at all. But then she cut along his chest and made a long line of bright red blood. The tool cut deep and he could feel it burn through his flesh and heat his skin. His mind clenched and could feel his animal side try to take over himself. Despite the strength and improved power he received from his Werewolf form he always felt contained.

He felt pushed away from his own mind, although he had great control over his own actions in his Werewolf form. Marrok panted heavily as Chrysalis removed her scalpel from his chest. She stared at the now bleeding mark across Marrok’s chest. She was expecting it to heal instantly. But it remained. Blood pouring out of it. It stung great pain into Marrok and he used all of his strength to keep it suppressed. Marrok wanted to turn into a Werewolf but that would be exactly what Chrysalis wants. But the more he struggled the more pain he felt, his special ability allowed him to be near the immortality as a Alicorn.

It was because he was near an Immortal Alicorn that Chrysalis wants to extract that power from him and put it into her and her drones. Finally the animal inside him stopped fighting and went back down into his subconscious. Sweat dripped down Marrok and Chrysalis smiled,”This will be more fun than I expected. Let us see if I can make that animal inside of you break out.”

She made another long stroke down his chest to his stomach. It again cut deep into his flesh and felt the animal try to break free. Marrok felt that his mental strength begin to wane everytime he resisted. A large T was on his chest and stomach. Blood slowly pouring out of the wounds, they were supposed to be healed by now. Not only was his mental strength began to weaken but also his physical strength.

Despite all of this he spat at Chrysalis’ face and she reeled in disbelief. She wiped the spit from her face and jammed the scalpel into his left eye. Chrysalis slowly removed her scalpel from his eye socket and his left eye darkened and she yanked. Pulling the eyeball right out. Finally he screamed in horrible pain, his cries echoed in the darkness of the room. The animal inside almost overtook him but he put up his defences once again and suppressed it down further.

Chrysalis saw an image of the animal that fought against Marrok. Briefly she saw a humanoid werewolf pony hybrid larger than any werewolf she had ever seen. A werewolf with jet black fur and piercing red eyes and teeth like daggers. For a moment Chrysalis stepped back in fear, she had heard legends of the Alpha of the Pack. She heard stories that he could wipe out an entire horde of drones with barely even putting strain on himself. Chrysalis heard stories that he could leap from one side of the Everfree forest to the next.

She saw the image of those tales, in the flesh. This made her smile. She could use that strength for her and her drones. She needed to let the wolf come out and drain the energy from his form.

Marrok struggled and strained against the bonds crying and howling in pain. Chrysalis stepped back to her position and put her scalpel on a small metal tray with many tools of torture. But she didn’t pick up a tool to replace the scalpel. No what happened next was savage and Chrysalis’ eyes widened in excitement.

She ripped open his chest cavity where the large T was. Flesh ripping apart and the sound of rib bones crunching as his chest was ripped wide open. Marrok cried in horrible and unbearable pain. Marrok looked down and he saw his very own intestines. His lungs, his furiously beating heart, his cracked and mangled rib cage, his stomach, his large and small intestines, his kidney’s, his liver. All of it. His eyes widened in fear and he felt the unrelentless rage of the animal inside. He screamed in the darkness,”NO NO NO NO!!! I WILL NOT GIVE IN!!!!”

More cries of agony and he felt his mind slip away and he fell unconscious from the traumatizing sight he had just saw. Chrysalis swore under her breath and turned away from the now mutilated form of Marrok. She could not continue her experiment, she wanted him alive for the whole experience. But she had more Children of the Night that needed torture, Chrysalis then turned her gaze towards one named Night Dancer. Her powers were unique and even Chrysalis couldn’t take that away from her.

Night Dancer was crying as she saw her brother be mutilated and ripped open. It was gut wrenchingly horrible to watch. She knew that Chrysalis would do that for a few reasons. To demoralize the rest of the Children of the Night. To find the source of their special talents and use them for her and her drones. Night Dancer knew that she would be the next one to be tortured, Chrysalis would torture and kill the Original Four. She would only torture for a day and only recently started doing it since when Luna was banished we were sent into hibernation.

The Children of the Night and Princess Luna were magically connected and when Nightmare Moon took over Luna their connection severed. The connection would not kill them, but put their minds at rest.

Chrysalis was in a tough spot. She could continue the torture or wait until Dracula is captured. One of her drones barged in and said,”My queen. Dracula has been spotted and found in the Everfree forest and he is not alone, he is in the company with two Elements of Harmony.”

Chrysalis thought for a moment and pondered the decisions she could make. She could wait until Dracula found her and her drones or she could send out more drones to capture him. Dracula was the most powerful of all the Children of the Night, that alone made him a threat. If she sent more drones that would only make him more powerful, Changelings have a small amount of unicorn energy that is how they can change forms. Finally Chrysalis turned to face her drone and said,”Send more drones. I want him found and captured immediately. And gather another horde to storm Canterlot. We have waited long enough.”

The drone nodded and ran out of the room. Chrysalis turned around at the now opened Marrok. She walked over to the unconscious Alpha and cast a spell that prevented the body from decaying itself, although it would hurt, he however would die quicker. And that is something Chrysalis couldn’t have. Now she had to wait, but she had more Children of the Night to torture and kill. She had plans for them.

A thousand years of preparation would finally pay off. Chrysalis knew that they shared a connection to Princess Luna, so she moved Shadow Garden and cast a shadow spell all around it. Preventing Princess Luna or Dracula from finding its location. And once she killed and absorbed the powers of the Originals her and her Changelings would be near invincible.

Author's Note

Every fifth chapter will be from the perspective of one of the Originals. (So, Marrok, Night Dancer, Riptide and Dracula).

Chapter VI - Silverdawn

Chapter VI

Silverdawn

“What do you mean Changelings?” Dracula said in an irritated voice, slamming his hoof on the ground causing the ground to shake and crack. His eyes glowed bright red and struck fear into Twilight Sparkle. Dracula saw that fear and calmed down. Twilight adjusted herself and said,”Yes. These are Changelings not Children of the Night. I sense the same energies in them that I felt when they invaded Canterlot.”

Dracula rubbed his chin with his hoof and said,”That would explain why I didn’t feel the same energy in them that I have. But, if these are Changelings then...where are my brothers and sisters?”

Dracula stared up at the moon once again. Twilight was going to say something when Rarity put her hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. Rarity shook her head and said,”Let him think darling. He needs to be alone.”

Twilight thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. They walked away from Dracula for him to think. Rarity and Twilight set up a little camp for them to rest from the recent fight they endured. Nothing amazing, just a simple campfire and three spots to sit on. Rarity shifted uncomfortably after she sat down and said,”Um...Twilight can I ask you a question?”

“Sure Rarity. What is it?”Twilight said looking at her friend. Rarity still had blood stains on her horn and some more on her bright white coat. Rarity’s eyes were filled with sorrow when she asked,”Can you teach me some offensive magical spells?”

Twilight was not really surprised when she asked that question. After their previous fight it would not be a bad idea. Twilight says in a charismatic voice,”Of course Rarity, the more advantages we have against the Changelings the better.”

Rarity smiled and Twilight returned the gesture. Twilight said,”Come on, let teach you a simple one.”

* * *

Dracula stared long into the moon. He had never felt like this before, how felt was indescribable. His brothers and sisters could be dead for all he knows. Or worse.

Dracula tore his gaze away from the bright moon in the sky and went to his prisoners. They changed back into their regular Changeling forms, but something was unfamiliar about them. Their magical level raised and their forms were different. Yes they still were insectoids but there were patches of dark energy that occasionally rolled off of its body. Dracula assumed that they had different colored eyes but he had burned them to a crisp.

Dracula stepped closer to the two changelings that were bound to the ground by ropes that Rarity had supplied. Dracula activated his magic around his horn and the blood in the Changelings began to boil and burn their insides. The Changelings screamed in horrible pain and Dracula said continuing the spell,”I’ll stop the spell if you tell me where my brothers and sisters are.”

One yelled over top of his lungs that were filling up with his own blood,”Yes...just...please…stop.”

Dracula stopped and the unspoken Changeling threw up green blood, spilling out on the ground. It did not smell too pleasant but Dracula did not flinch or move. The Changeling said,”Chrysalis turned Shadow Garden into her new hive. The Children of the Night have recently awoken and have already started to torture them one by one.”

Dracula squinted his eyes at the Changeling that finished his last words. Dracula grinned as he activated the spell again and said before they burst in an explosion of blood and guts,”You Changelings truly are insects.”

Blood splattered all over Dracula. He wiped his muzzle with his hoof as he continued,”Insects waiting to be squished under my hoof.”

When Dracula spoke the last words his eyes flashed bright red, revealing his fury inside towards Changelings. Dracula loathed those creatures, they were weak and easy to kill. It disgusted him that they attempt to take on the forms of beings ten times more powerful than them.

Dracula lowered his head and again sprouted his large shadow wings. Flying up into the air he hovers over the gnarled tree tops. What he says echos across the wind and strikes fear into everything within a hundred mile radius. What he is about to do is absorb the energy from every dead thing within that radius,

When death comes
I’ll need not love –
Consumed,
No wreath or dove
Could offer me salvation,
Not when I’m no more.

A weathered stone will bear my name –
Identity of once a being
Living out existence in
A world of risk, and never seeing
Sense of why we’re here.

My genes will die away thro’ child –
Hue of eyes and hair, the way of thought,
Will quickly dim with generation –
Bow to future dominance –
Memories of provenance
Resigned to curious few.

When death comes
I’ll need not grace
Below; no grieving face
Will call my resurrection,
Not when I’m at ground –

Death and I so bound.

When he finished bright red energy swirled around him and was absorbed in his coat and skin. He felt the wounds he had recently received heal and he felt rejuvenated. He felt his magical abilities strengthen and increase. It continued to mildly swirl around him as he lowered himself down from the sky.

When he landed he opened his eyes and red energy swirled in them. The amount of times he had done this was many and numerous. Everytime he did so he felt his mother watch him, this was his special ability as a Child of the Night. It was a burden and a curse, everytime he performed it every living thing in that radius feared him. If he even walked by them they trembled at his approach.

To make matters worse there were times he would go on a killing spree when he used it. Slaying and slaughtering everything in sight, he had been given the nickname the Master of Death because of this. Dracula talked to Luna and she told him that there was nothing that she could do about it. It was a part of him he never liked, he always tried to keep it a secret.

His eyes returned to normal and he headed to the campfire in the distance. He suspected that Rarity and Twilight set up camp. He would have to keep his “talent” a secret for now, they will find out about it but not now. He slowly walked through the forest with his head lowered.

“Now concentrate.”Twilight said as Rarity strained with all her might trying to cast a bolt spell. Finally she cast it but dissipated in thin air, same as the other times. She through her hoof in anger and said,”I’ll never get the hang of it.”

Twilight said,”You almost have the hang of it now. Just concentrate harder.”

Rarity sighs when they both hear the voice of Dracula.”You don’t need to concentrate to cast a spell as simple as a bolt spell.”

Twilight winced and said,”I beg to differ. For a beginner it is tough.”

Dracula grinned and said to Rarity,”It is very simple. Imagine yourself at the place of your dreams or what you love the most. And then just use the spell.”

Twilight rolled her eyes and crossed her hooves. Rarity closes her eyes and thought of what she loved most. Her horn glowed brightly in blue magical energy and shot a bolt at a tree and shot right through it. Rarity opens her eyes and sees the hole in the tree. Rarity stomps her hooves in excitement and looks at Dracula and says,”Oh thank you um...Dracula was it?”

Dracula grins and says,”Yes, and you’re welcome Rarity. Do you mind going out and collecting more firewood?”

Rarity bows at Dracula and runs off. Dracula turns his head towards Twilight whose muzzle was wide open. In a voice of astonishment she says,”But...how did...what?”

Dracula laughed and Twilight continued,”How did you learn to do that? She cast a more powerful bolt spell than me.”

Dracula keeps his devilish grin and says,”I told you. I learned everything I know from Mother and myself.”

Under normal circumstances Twilight would need them to be more specific about Mother, but she knew that it was Luna. Twilight looked back into Dracula’s eyes and said,”How are you not an Alicorn yet?”

“That is a very good question Twilight.”Dracula explained,”I am not an Alicorn yet because I have a direct magical connection to my Mother. That connection allows me to use Alicorn magic. Under normal circumstances, I would transcend into an Alicorn but again that connection keeps me tied to this mortal form. So, technically I am already an Alicorn."

Twilight asked,”What if that connection was severed?”

“Well,”Dracula continued,”Two things could happen. The only way to sever the connection is to kill dear Mother. I could transcend into an Alicorn and take over her place as Prince of the Night. Or I could spontaneously combust causing a catastrophic explosion that could destroy anything and everything within a fifty mile radius.”

Twilight was concerned. She only knew of three ways to ascend into an Alicorn. Natural ascension, which means your magical ability is too much to bear in a normal unicorn body. Another way is with the Alicorn Stone, although that way doesn’t make you an immortal alicorn. And the last way is for an Alicorn to force the ascension. But Dracula was already inches away from becoming an Alicorn, she could feel it. Finally, Rarity returns and places down plenty of firewood for the rest of the night.

She then looks at each of her companions and says,”Should we rest for the night? I know that you and the sun don’t necessarily get along.”

Dracula winced and said,”No I am fine with the sun. It’s just that when I am in sunlight it weakens my magical abilities by a great deal. But we should have no problem in the Everfree forest, sunlight rarely makes it past the canopy tree top.”

Everything he said was true. As he explained he looked around the Everfree forest. His eyes beard the emotion of sorrow. He knew these woods backwards and forwards, as did the rest of the Children of the Night. Twilight looks down and says,”So, you’ve been a Vampire for a long time. What were you before you were a Vampire?”

Dracula grinned for a brief moment and then he says,”I was a member of an order that killed dark creatures. We were known as the Brotherhood of Light. Monster Hunters. We would keep Wild Children of the Night that were controlled by Nightmare Moon in check. I rose through their ranks fast and was good at what I did. My full name was Silverdawn Belmont, a powerful family of Vampire Hunters. I had a brother named Carlisle Belmont who started a family of his own.

“For many years that was what I did. Carlisle and my parents died at a young age by the hooves of what Vampires were before. But that all changed one night when I was sleeping in an inn at Canterlot. I had heard a beautiful voice sing an enchanting song. It was the voice of dear Mother and from that night forward I was someone else. Mother never really told me why she had taken me in the first place.”

Rarity and Twilight listened with intrigue. After he finished explaining everything Twilight asked,”What do we have to do with all of this?”

Dracula stares up at the moon as he recites an ancient prophecy,

“When shadow and night fall upon the land,
The way is cleared for two unicorns together are band.
For they shall lead the way,
And for no one they can’t say.

Death is all that follows,
With a Child of the Night’s sorrows.
Broken and in despair,
“The night shall return” is his delcare.

But for many this is not bright,
For they shall surely feel death’s cold bite.
Where answers they will find,
A place where Harmony was once confined.

Yes indeed there shall be a fight,
For everyone shall return in the Night.
Death will surely await us all,
Only without a Queen’s fall.”

With the last spoken words shivers went through Rarity’s and Twilight’s spine. They both then had flashbacks to their earliest nightmares, ones they had long forgotten. They saw in their eyes Dracula fall and drown in a pool of his own blood in the main chamber of a familiar place. The place where they found the Elements of Harmony.

Dracula says looking at their faces,"What?"

Twilight responds,"We need to get to the castle in the Everfree forest."

Not only did Dracula feel it but Rarity's and Twilight's look of concern told Dracula that he had gained new friends in a his long existence. For his life all he cared about was his brothers and sisters of the Night.

Their vision returned to them and they looked at each other. And Twilight looked over at Dracula who was staring longingly into the moon. He did that often, Twilight was going to ask why but she was interrupted by the sound of buzzing.

* * *

Luna stared long into her source of mana. The moon was large and bright. Luna could now sense the location of Dracula. For some reason when she returned from her banishment her connection with her children was shortened. Now, in order to sense the magic within them once again the connection must be reestablished. Dracula was deep in the Everfree forest with Twilight and Rarity. She could sense them too because of their magical ability. Luna somehow knew that it would be those two. She stared long into the night when a voice in her head said,”How could you abandon your son when he needed you the most?”

Luna knew exactly who the voice was, it was her alter ego Nightmare Moon. Nightmare Moon was not killed just shoved in the back of Luna’s mind. Luna responded in her mind.”I did not abandon him. He needs to do this alone. He has traversed the Everfree forest many times Dracula will have no trouble finding the Garden.”

Luna thought she had got her point across when she heard the voice say back at her.”You are as blind as you once were. Can’t you see that there is an invasion being planned on Equestria right now?”

“Impossible.”Luna exclaimed,”All possible threats have been dealt with. There is no invasion.”

“Your ignorance does you no credit. You did not sense the great increase in power after King Sombra was destroyed.”

Luna would not lie she did not sense that, she doesn’t even think Celestia sensed it. They were all caught up in celebrating the death of King Sombra that they did not sense it. Nightmare Moon continued.”I may be confined in your mind but I have eyes and ears. They told me that Chrysalis has returned and even stronger now that King Sombra gave his powers to Chrysalis and her drones.”

Luna didn’t want to believe what Nightmare Moon was true. But the facts were clear, but her intents wasn’t. Luna asked,”Why are you telling me this?”

“Because,”Nightmare Moon answered,”If there is anypony on this planet to take it over in pure darkness it is going to be me and I am not in a position to escape at the moment. So, you will have to stop the invasion for me.”

Luna had to act quickly. She needed to tell Celestia but she could be too mad at Luna to see reason. She had to act against her sister once again, the fate of Equestria depended on it. So she jumped into the night and spread out her wings. She flew through the night towards the Everfree forest. If this invasion was to be stopped then Dracula would need all the help he could get. And Luna needed to know the fate of her Children of the Night.

Author's Note

Two chapters written in one day. Man I am good!

Chapter VII - Death and I

Chapter VII

Death and I

The Alicorn. Ponies that have a unicorn horn, pegasus wings, and a larger build than any earth pony. Right now only Luna and Celestia are Alicorns, but little do most ponies know that Alicorns were once a dominating race of ponies. Their society being long ripped away from pony society. Killing and slaughtering as they saw fit. Many were upon their unforgiving gaze.

Their empire’s downfall is thought to have come from Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. How wrong they really are. The Alicorns downfall came from one of their own, his name has long been forgotten but has taken the name as Living Shadow. A once proud member of the Alicorn Supreme Council, but he all of sudden had seen the error of their ways. So, he slaughtered the Alicorns and left darkness in his wake.

After his final crusade to annihilate the Alicorns he decided to visit the inhabitants of Ponyville. Expecting him to be a hero, but instead they cursed his name and said for him to leave immediately, calling him a cruel killer. The town became so enraged they asked their two most powerful unicorns (Celestia and Luna) to wipe him from existence. The sisters followed him and a furious battle ensued between them.

There was no victor. The sisters had equal power to Living Shadow. Living Shadow saw their potential and infused his essence into a stone, the Alicorn Stone. After infusing his essence in the stone, the stone activated and gave the powers of the Alicorn to Celestia and Luna. From that point forward the sisters were Alicorns and told no one of the event.

Until Luna made her children. She told her children because one among them were to become the embodiment of the Living Shadow. Becoming a Blight upon the land. Now she knows who is to be Living Shadow, and if he cannot control himself as the Living Shadow. Then she would have to finish what she started a long time ago.

Those words were near and dear to Luna. She knew that one of her children contained the essence of Living Shadow. Long ago she knew that something that wicked could not be simply killed. And it became clear to her which one of her children was the Living Shadow, after she witnessed what she had seen.

* * *

The Drones were swarming them. Twilight and Rarity were sweating profusely and the strain of fighting for hours were on their faces and bodies. Dracula was as well feeling physically exhausted. Crushing what seemed the last Changeling drone he saw at the horizon at least an entire horde of drones were on their way.

They were drawn all the way to their destination. The castle ruins that Luna and Celestia once resided. Cold and broken stone were all that could be seen. Mold and Mildew grew through the crevices. Dracula looked over at Rarity and Twilight as they panted and blew sighs of relief as false hope went across their faces. They were at the steps leading to the top of one of the towers. Dracula pondered what he had to do.

In order to protect his new friends he needed to do what he loathed to do. He walked to Twilight and Rarity. Before they could interrupt what he was about to say, he said,”What I am about to do I never wanted you to see. I was finally realizing that I had friends and I don’t want to lose them like this. So all I ask is to not change your perspective of me from what I’m about to do.”

Twilight was about to say something but Dracula stopped her and slowly walked up to the top of the tower. He sighed heavily and sprouted his wings once again. He hovered in the air and looked back at his friends and looked at the oncoming horde of Changeling drones and with all his magical powers he said yelling across the wind and summoning a storm at the words he said,

When death comes

I’ll need not love –

Consumed,

No wreath or dove

Could offer me salvation,

Not when I’m no more.

A weathered stone will bear my name –

Identity of once a being

Living out existence in

A world of risk, and never seeing

Sense of why we’re here.

My genes will die away thro’ child –

Hue of eyes and hair, the way of thought,

Will quickly dim with generation –

Bow to future dominance –

Memories of provenance

Resigned to curious few.

When death comes

I’ll need not grace

Below; no grieving face

Will call my resurrection,

Not when I’m at ground –

Death and I so bound.

Dracula could feel the rush of magical power as the energies from a thousand dead Changelings coursed through his veins. He opened his eyes and he looked at the moon and he could feel it giving him more power. His eyes furiously glowed bright red energy, he was using his talent given to him by Luna.

As fast as lightning itself he rushed at the oncoming horde. Bolts of lightning blasted the air and ground around him but spared him and killed a few Changelings. Summoning only a small miniscule fraction of his power he blasted from his horn a wave of pure red energy and Changelings exploded in blood and guts. Left and right they were being killed by his magical ability or his supernatural strength. One by one, they fell. He was a furious killing machine. He was just glad that nopony was around for him to hurt. Whenever he did this he felt like an entire other pony.

What seemed like hours of killing and possibly the death of one of his friends was over in a matter of seconds. Bucking, blasting magic, blood boil spells and so on. Finally his deed was done and his will his own. Dracula sighed heavily as he flew back to his friends, with his head lowered.

Luna finally found his long lost son, but she witnessed something horrifying. Dracula killed an entire horde of Changelings. With his eyes glowing she knew he was using his talent. But the way he had killed the Changelings was like she saw another being entirely. It was like she saw Living Shadow.

Now she knew his legacy never died. Silverdawn was the child of Living Shadow. But he was not an Alicorn. The only explanation was her connection to him, the only thing keeping him from ascending into an Alicorn was her. She had to figure out a way to fix this, but she needed to help her son.

* * *

“Keep your eyes open for anything.”Said the powerful but youthful voice of the Captain of the Royal Guard himself Shining Armor. Shining Armor wore his uniform and addressed his platoon. Him and his platoon was taken charge of looking after Discord while he resided in Canterlot. They awaited the arrival of Discord in the Garden. Shining Armor stood at attention and waited for the Princess’ arrival with Discord.

Shining Armor never trusted Discord or any pony for that matter. But Shining Armor was willing to give him a chance. His bright white coat glistened in the bright moonlight and his fierce eyes looked long into the sky as he waited for the Princess.

Breezing through the clouds came two stallion pulled chariots. The chariots were white in color but had gold accents. On one was Princess Celestia and on the other the draconos himself. Discord, a long snake like body the arm of a lion and the talons of a griffon. A hoof like a pony and a lizard. Discord had a sarcastic smile across his face, Shining Armor did not know what for but he knew it could not be good.

The chariots pulled to a stop in front of them and the riders of the chariots climb off and Discord says,”Well that was just a LOVELY fly around Ponyville. Tons of fun, we should do it again some time.”

Princess Celestia could sense the sarcasm in his voice and gave him a fierce gaze. Discord shrugged and Celestia said,”Well...Shining Armor. I want you to look after Discord and his every needs. Within reason of course.”

Shining Armor saluted Celestia and she left with two royal guards and Shining Armor looked at Discord with disapproving eyes, when he said,”Oh you must be the dear brother of a Twilight Sparkle. Might I just say that your sister is a bit of a hard ass and I don’t take kindly to her attitude.”

Shining Armor just tightens his gaze and Discord says,”What. Don’t say that it isn’t true. Even you can agree with me on that right?”

“Discord,”Shining Armor said with an aggravated voice. Discord said,”The one and only. Please spare me the applause.”

He summoned different versions of himself and they all clapped next to him and he continued,”Oh please stop I’m shy! Please…”

Discord bowed and then came back up and said,”So what do we have planned tonight. Oh! How about a guy’s night out. That will be just what we need to kick off our relationship as bro’s.”

Shining Armor was unmoved as Discord scrunched his face next to Armor’s. Discord let go and said,”No. That’s cool. How about watch a bunch of action movies and eat liquid cheese.”

He then summoned a handful of movies and a cloud raining liquid cheese into a bowl. Again Armor did not move and Discord said,”Well you are just as much a hard ass as your sister.”

Armor rolled his eyes and said,”Don’t you have friendship reports to read. Or something else that isn’t wasting my time as well as yours.”

“Ugh! What a party pooper. Yes but come on what else do you have to do besides baby sit your guards all night?”

A handful of Armor’s guards got ready to strike when Armor stopped them. He said,”Well nothing but…”

“Come on. It could be a lot of fun?” Discord said resting his hands on Armor’s shoulders. Armor was about to answer when he heard a noise in the nearby bushes. Armor motioned one of his guards to check it out.

Discord summoned and put on some armor of the royal guard and said in an annoying voice,”What do you see boss? What’s in the bush?”

Armor rolled his eyes and they both watched patiently. As the guard approached the bush he was killed and jumped by Changelings. Armor shouted,”INVADERS!!! SOUND THE ALARM!!!”

Then more Changelings were coming out of the shadows and a battle was joined. Armor bucked one in the face and another, both falling to the ground in defeat. From the waves of blood and dust Discord watched on a lawn chair and wearing a baseball cap and t shirt that read “ The Royal Guards are #1!”

But soon they became overwhelmed and Discord would have to intervene or the royal guards would be killed. With a heavy sigh he lifted off but suddenly felt his left wing go stiff. He looked and saw that he was turning to stone again. He looked around in disbelief to find the source of the spell and saw Chrysalis.

Discord smiled as he saw her face again. Soon Discord's vision grew dark and he slammed to the ground.

Armor looked to find Discord and saw that he was changed into stone. He looked around and saw Chrysalis. But this time she was partially made of shadow and her eyes were bright red. Armor bucked another Changeling and another with a bolt spell and yelled,”CHRYSALIS!!!”

Armor charged the Queen of Changelings and she turned and simply shot him with a bolt spell. The spell skinned him and a large line of red and blood dripping from the opening in his body. He fell to the ground in defeat and looked up at the Queen fighting his urge to fall unconscious. When she said,”Nothing can stand in my way now.”

She stomped his head and knocked Shining Armor out cold.

* * *

Twilight and Rarity looked in disbelief as they saw a calm and collected Dracula kill so many beings. Rarity said in horror,”By Celestia’s mane…”

Twilight saw unicorn spells she had never seen before. Now she realised why he said what he did. She now felt fear rise up inside of her but she fought at the fear with how she felt towards him. Twilight fought at the fear with love, it was right then that she realized what she felt towards Dracula. Ever since she first saw him she felt this way and something like this was not going to change her mind so quickly. But in the corner in her eye, Twilight saw something shine in the moonlight. It looked like a bright key, Twilight leaned down and picked it up and put it in her saddlebag.

Changeling after Changeling, and kill after kill. Dracula was unstoppable. They then heard hoof steps nearby and Twilight and Rarity went to go check it out. They rushed down the ruined tower and saw a dark blue figure with a flowing mane even though there was no wind. It was Princess Luna. Finally they met with the Princess of the Night and Twilight said,”What are you doing here?”

Luna says stomping her hoof affirmatively on the ground,”I have come to see my son. But seeing him do that...I just can’t imagine...my most prized pupil becoming...him.”

Luna looks away and looks up at the form of Dracula as he slowly came towards them. He hung his head in shame and Luna saw that.

Maybe he just shared a body with the spirit of the Living Shadow.

She looks at Twilight and Rarity. Their faces were tired and so were they. Luna sighed heavily and said,”How about you two find somewhere to rest your bodies and minds.”

They nodded in agreement and walked away. Finally when they were out of sight Dracula landed and said,”Mother what are you doing here?”

Luna turned her head at Dracula. He was not even exhausted and his coat was stained in Changeling blood. She said,”I came to help you retake our home. You can use all the help thou can get. But I am afraid there is more I must tell you.”

Dracula responds,”What is it you want to tell me?”

Luna looked into her son’s eyes and saw that he did not even know. She had to tell him. She said,”Do you remember the story I told you when you were young? The story about Living Shadow?”

Dracula nodded and said,”Yes but I don’t see what that has to do with anything.”

“That is where you are wrong my son,”Luna explains,”That wasn’t just a ponytail. It was true. Celestia and I thought we killed him long ago. But his legacy lives on.”

“Who?”

“You, Dracula.”Luna says staring up at the moon. A look of astonishment walks across Dracula’s face. Being related to such a dark Alicorn. It makes sense however, with his dark gift.

Dracula’s face goes dark and says,”So I am destined to become a shadow upon the land and kill all in my wake.”

Comfortably, Luna places her hooves on Dracula’s shoulders and says,”No. Only if you cannot control it. But that is not what matters, right now we must find the Children of the Night.”

She was right but Dracula could not help and feel sorrow and despair. Now the prophecy made sense so he said,”The night shall return.”

Chapter VIII - Shadow's Blood

Chapter VIII

Shadow's Blood

Finally you realize your dark future my son. Finally you are capable of carrying the name of Living Shadow. Continue what I could not do. Kill the Sisters.

No. One is my mother. You are not in a position to make demands. I am Dracula, first of the Children of the Night and I expel you from my mind.

You cannot run forever. Silverdawn. Your mind will be mine and soon so will your former home. Chrysalis finally acts and takes the capital. And your only hope are locked away in Chrysalis’ new hive.

Dracula finally had enough and used his magical ability to fight away the voice of his father. He looked back at his mother’s gaze and said,”So, where do we begin here?”

Luna said in reply,”We must wait. Twilight and Rarity will soon have another nightmare and will reveal what we must do.”

Twilight and Rarity found a crevice in the castle ruins. They were in a room of what would be Princess Luna’s old room. A dark and broken room that had a single bed in the middle. The room was cracked and broken. Rarity under normal circumstances would not be caught dead sleeping on a bed like this and would rather stay up. But she was severely exhausted and needed sleep.

They proceeded through what seemed like a dreamless night. But soon they heard in utter blackness Princess Luna’s voice say,”In the dark it is you who try to find the light. Your destiny’s are being played out before you and what all you know will be set in question.

“But your home is threatened by a darkness that you have thought destroyed. And your only hope is being held away in a location unknown to you. Your answers are to be found in the past, when my children had first come face to face with the Changelings.”

It was midnight I had looked after my injured children. In the hospital of Shadow Garden and awaited the Originals to return with their scouting party. I helped as much as I could healing those that could be healed, but there was a poison to some of their wounds.

Finally after at least a half an hour Dracula walked in. His dark grey coat and jet black mane was stained in green blood that I suspected was Changeling blood. Dracula motioned for me to follow him outside. I did so and saw the other Originals standing there. Riptide, Night Dancer, and Marrok. Dracula said as he walked down standing next to the other Originals,”We found out where they have been hiding. They have a nest no more than a few miles outside of Shadow Garden. We were eventually found out of but nothing we couldn’t handle Mother.”

I greatly enjoyed the sight I beheld. I saw in front of me “pegasi, unicorns, and earth ponies” getting along like family. This was a rare sight to see at the time, I did not understand my sisters concern with further dividing the three races. They had their own holidays, celebrations, and traditions completely separate from the Children of the Day.

I said in response,”Then we should gather up forces to counter these attacks. Take the initiative and take the attacks back at these Changelings.”

“My children are connected to me yes. It is how they are so powerful. But their source of power came from a well in the center of town. Every once a year they would do a ritual to keep their powers. It is known as the Ritual of the Harvest Moon. In order to find the Shadow Garden can only be found because only you two can sense the well. It is called the Harvest Well.”

Finally they woke in cold sweat and heavy breathing. Twilight looked at Rarity who did the same thing and Rarity said,”Let me guess…”

They said in unison,”Nightmare.”

They rushed outside to find the two ponies they were looking for. The dark blue coated mare with beautiful features and a mane and tail made of night itself. Also a unicorn colt the same size just more muscular, dark grey coated with jet black mane and tail with dark red eyes. Dracula said,”I take it you two know where to take us from here.”

His dark voice still struck fear into Rarity’s heart but she ignored it. He was their friend and he needed her and so did Twilight. She could not bear betraying her new friend’s trust. Rarity winced and said,”We can lead you to where we might find a way to the Children of the Night.”

Twilight nods in agreement and she summons her magic to see where they need to head to. The purple glow on her horn glowed bright and she saw in her sight where to go and she said,”Follow me.”

Luna and Dracula let Twilight lead the way through the ever thickening Everfree Forest. Rarity followed next to Twilight. Dracula said to Luna,”When do you think I will become the Living Shadow?”

“Time can only tell my son,”Luna says in response,”Your destiny must be found out in time. I have taught you all I know. My time as your mentor is over.”

There was wisdom behind her voice. Dracula knew without a doubt that he would have to decide his own destiny. He had known about Nightmare Moon, Dracula did not want an evil altered version of himself. But he felt deep in his heart that, that was not up to him.

Passing by the menacingly dark trees Dracula remembered the night him and the other Originals went to attack the Changelings. They lost many brothers and sisters that day but fought against Chrysalis and her Changelings. That was the first night that he had murdered his own kind when he used his talent. Dracula had a tear fall down his cheek and Luna looked over at him. He stared into her eyes as they continued to walk. No words were exchanged but her look said it all. She felt sorry for him.

“You aren’t worried about Dracula? But he just killed all those Changelings.”

Rarity tried to suppress her fear and thought she was doing well. Twilight did not move her head but said,”Dracula did what he did because he was trying to protect us. Why can’t you see that? You were the one who was willing to help him despite anything.”

She had not known why. It was like her mind was shadowed and all she could think about was how easily he killed those Changelings. Even after hours of fighting he started to show no signs of exhaustion. But when he activated his talent it was like another pony took him over.

Rarity shook her head and said,”You’re right darling. Let’s continue on.”

Twilight looks over at her friend as they walk on. She turns her head and looks at Luna and Dracula as they have a conversation of their own. She wondered what they talked about. Those two are probably the only ones to understand one another, both spent one thousand years alone. Twilight still could not shake her feelings about Dracula. The way he carried himself, the way he talks, the way he walks. They were as well the same person. She turned her gaze towards the dirt path they were on and she could sense the magic of the Harvest Well and knew exactly where it was.

Finally Twilight stopped and Luna said as her and Dracula approached them,”Why have we stopped? What is wrong?”

Twilight thought of something and said,”We are nearing Shadow Garden and if it is not much to ask Luna but could you and Rarity scout ahead and bring back what you see.”

Luna’s expression is unchanged as she answers,”Why of course. You only needed to ask. We shall return soon.”

Luna nods at Rarity and they wander off until their forms are no longer visible. Twilight turns towards Dracula and he says,”Something is on your mind Twilight. What is it?”

Twilight looked down and tried not to look into his eyes when she said,”I...I just...What exactly is your special talent?”

“I knew that you would ask that question sooner or later.”Dracula answered as he walks into a beam of moonlight,”My talent is absorbing the energy from unicorns or any other magic infused creature. It is just when I absorb a mass amount of it when I become unstable and uncontrollable. I always never use it unless I know that there is no other way.”

Twilight could not help but feel even more closer than ever before to Dracula. Dracula lowers his head in shame and Twilight says trying to comfort him,”This time you didn’t go crazy and kill everypony. You saved me and Rarity’s lives. You don’t need to be so hard on yourself because of this.”

Dracula turned his head away from Twilight and said,”I appreciate the kind words Twilight. But that doesn’t help me control my talent. And I never will, that’s that. Please I do not wish to relive this conversation ever again.”

Dracula walked away from Twilight. She wanted to stop him but they just continued to walk. Continuing with a heavy silence

* * *

“Seriously Spike! I know that they are up to something or doing something totally awesome. Just tell me.”

Rainbow Dash strapped Spike to a chair and was interrogating him in the Golden Oak Library. Spike shivered and said,”All they told me was that they were going to Canterlot. Honest Rainbow! Just untie me please!”

Rainbow Dash looked deep into Spike’s frightened eyes. She saw his fear and said with a long sigh,”Fine. But you’re going to help me find out what they’re up to.”

Rainbow Dash unties the bonds around his claws and his chest. Spike gets down from the chair and says,”Man, why am I the one always getting interrogated.”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes and said,”Anyway...do you know where they’re actually going?”

Spike thought for a moment. He began to recall the conversation that Rarity and Twilight had the morning before. Spike said out loud,”Hmm...well I did hear them say something about going to the Everfree forest. Maybe they went there?”

Rainbow turned away from Spike and thought. She could not think of anything that would draw them there. Literally nothing she thought of would draw them there. Twilight was a book worm who would only be drawn there for research. And Rarity had no reason to be in there, facing danger was not exactly one of her strong suites. Dash drew out a heavy sigh and turned back towards Spike and said,”Looks like we are heading into the Everfree Forest.”

Spike swallowed back the lump in his throat and began to start to sweat and visions of horrific scenes entered his mind. And none of them involved them returning safely. Spike was never cut out for adventuring, especially not with Rainbow Dash. This would be a new experience for both of them. And not a good one.

* * *

Princess Celestia awoke with a start. Her golden serene eyes staring up at the dark room in the Canterlot Castle. She was a rather tall white pony with large wings and a golden crown and golden regalia. Looking into the night she heard the sound of burning buildings and the smell of smoke. Celestia sprang out of her bed and looked out of her balcony, revealing a sight she thought she would never see.

Buildings on fire, ponies being slaughtered in the streets, and smoke rising in the air. She could see the blood pouring out into the streets. It stained the streets as they poured into the sewers. She looked and saw what the invaders were and a wave of shock blew to her. They were twisted and malformed versions of Changelings, dark energy enveloping off of them and glowing red eyes.

A single tear rolled down her cheek as she closed her eyes to not look at the horrifying sight. Then she slowly opened them and put on a face of rage. Squinting her eyes she jumped in the air and flew off through the smoke clouds. She sped fast to her sister’s room, she would need her to help take back the castle. Celestia slowed and stopped on the balcony. Moving past the thin curtains that blew in the wind. When she entered she saw that it was empty, nothing. Celestia was about to break down in rage when she took a deep breath and activated her magic. With her horn glowing bright yellow she could sense all the magic left behind. She sensed her own magic, Luna’s, and another dark power that was vaguely familiar. It felt like Luna’s magic but was more abundant and more unpredictable.

The doors into Celestia’s Sister's room burst open with one of the royal guards, Emerald Masquerade. As he broke through the threshold he said,”Princess Luna the castle is under attack and...Oh Princess Celestia where is Princess Luna?”

Emerald stood at attention. Through his armor you could see his dark green coat and his dark purple eyes. He was a unicorn and was a personal friend of Shining Armor, he was as a matter of fact the commanding officer of the Unicorn regiment. Emerald proved to be a valuable Royal Guard, equally if not more decorated than Shining Armor. And was also the best stallion at the recent royal wedding.

Celestia carried the same serious look she usually carried in a time like this and said,”I came here to take up arms with her and gather the remaining citizens and royal guards and escape the castle. But it seems she is MIA. While we are on the topic, where is Shining Armor?”

The questions hit Emerald hard and lowered his head as he said,”He and his regiment has been captured by Queen Chrysalis herself. I tried to go and save him but I couldn’t risk you or Luna getting captured or risking the eradication of my regiment.”

Emerald always had great leadership qualities and Celestia admired him for that. His face was changed to a face of sorrow and depression. Celestia walked closer to Emerald and laid her hoof on his shoulder and said,”There was nothing else you could have done, you did what you are in this position for. You should not blame yourself.”

“But at what cost Princess,”Emerald intervened,”I have just lost pretty much my brother.”

Celestia lifted up his head and said,”But I need the Emerald I remember and help save the ones who we can save.”

Emerald adjusted himself and stood at attention and put a fierce face on. Seeing Emerald do that brought new found hope in Celestia’s eyes. But she began to think that maybe this might be the end of Canterlot and that her sister might be dead for all she knew. So many scenarios entered and exited her mind, leaving behind a series of emotions. She shook herself and noticed that Emerald was unmoved from his previous stance.

He awaited his orders and Celestia said,”Round up the remaining Royal Guards and gather as many citizens as you can find. Meet me at the secret exit in the throne room in about twenty minutes. Dismissed.”

Emerald said no words, and his face was fierce and determined. He saluted and left the room in a dash. Celestia was now once again alone in her sister’s room. She wanted to fight, she knew how, but she did not want to undermine the Royal Guards. But she feared soon she must fight once more. She went out on the balcony and closed her eyes as a breeze blew past her. She shot her eyes back open when she heard the familiar voice of Living Shadow,
I will arise again.

Celestia’s heart raced as she spun her head left and then right looking for the source of the whisper. She calmed herself down as she said,”Oh sister. Where are you?”

If Living Shadow were to rise again, she would need her sister. She now knew that these great shadows were only beginning. First Canterlot, and then Ponyville.

Author's Note

Again I apologize for this chapter taking so long. Here is Chapter eight Shadow's Blood.

Chapter IX - Harvest Well

Chapter IX

Harvest Well

As they traversed through the Everfree Forest it did not lighten up. The night made no effort to help. Rarity’s sanity was now in question, every shadow bore looks of evil and as if a demon was hiding behind each of them. The tree’s and vegetation’s shadows looked they were going to lash out and attack. Finally she saw come out of the shadows a frightful sight. She saw Dracula but he was different, as if he was Nightmare Moon but a stallion. But much more intimidating, more armor and eyes blood red and staring long into her soul.

Dracula before her said echoing through the air and ringing inside of her head.
“What is a man...but a miserable pile of secrets.”

The Alicorn Dracula lashed out and bit Rarity on the neck. She looked down at Dracula and saw the bright red blood that glistened in the moonlight. Flowing freely like a waterfall, seconds go by and her strength weakens. She tried to scream and cry for help but the mass amount of fear just could not let her do that.

Her vision began to blacken and Dracula tossed her to the ground. Blood continuing to flow from her wound before she fell unconscious she heard the fading sound of Dracula laughing evilly. With her last dying breath she said,”How...could...you…”

* * *

“Rarity?”Dracula asked, she jumped at seeing him standing next to her. She even backed away in fear. He continued,”I asked you if we are nearing Shadow Garden?”

Rarity did nothing but stare long into his fierce red eyes. She could not move, she could not talk, she could not feel. Fear gripped her for what seemed like an eternity, fear that he might do what he did in her “daydream”. Alicorn or not, he still contained enough power to kill Rarity. Princess Luna saw the look that Rarity gave Dracula. She rushed in and said breaking the eye connection with Rarity and Dracula.

Princess Luna said,”Maybe you and Twilight shall lead us instead. I would like to talk to Rarity. Alone.”

Dracula said nothing and lead on Twilight following right behind him. Luna turned back towards Rarity and she motioned for Rarity to follow her. Luna said,”I know what you feel, Miss Rarity. You are frightened from Dracula. It was because you saw him use his talent, all who do become cursed with insanity. Always seeing scenes of themselves dying by his hand.”

“He was an Alicorn in my vision,”Rarity said in response sounding very shaken and scared,”He killed me and said,”What is a man but a miserable pile of secrets.”.”

Luna stopped dead in her tracks. She heard that saying only once before and it was Living Shadow who had said it when her and Celestia killed him. Breaking from the awkward silence Rarity said clearing her throat,”So, what will happen when we reach this Harvest Well?”

Luna adjusted herself and said,”Once we reach the Harvest Well Dracula will be able to do the ritual to rejuvenate his powers and strengthen both his and his brother's and sister’s connection with me. Allowing me to sense where they are. Normally he would have the assistance of the other Originals, but he is powerful enough to do this. I do not doubt him.”

Rarity knew that he was powerful and she also knew that whenever she looked at him that same horrific scene plays over and over again. She tried to block it away and said,”I’ve never sensed so much magic in one pony.”

Luna slightly smiled when she said,”He isn’t only one pony.”

Rarity looks at the dark blue coated alicorn and looked in her eyes. Her eyes actually soothed Rarity’s condition, calming her fevered tempers. Then Rarity asked,”What do you mean he isn’t only one pony?”

“He carries deep in his soul the essence of another stronger Alicorn. My connection stops him from ascending into an Alicorn. As he might have already told you. But he doesn’t know that if he ascends into an Alicorn, he will become more vulnerable to corruption and allowing the other Alicorn to take over his mind more easily. They share one mind him and his father.”

Rarity wanted to ask who the Alicorn was but she decided that was all she needed to know, for now.

Twilight motions for everyone to stop and she says,”This is it.”

They stand at the edge of a large hill that overlooked a dark town. Old equestrian style houses and buildings. Worn down and decaying away. But Dracula said,”This is not Shadow Garden.”

“What do you mean?”Asked Twilight,”This is where the trail lead me.”

Luna and Rarity finally catch up and Luna says,”Dracula is right this is not Shadow Garden. This is a different place. It is called Gemini, the Lost Colony.”

The buildings looked the same but the way everything was not positioned correctly or in the right place. Like it was another town. Dracula rubs his chin with one of his hooves and asks,”Why was it called the 'Lost Colony'?"

Luna shakes her head and says,”It was the first settlement but it quickly became bigger than I had hoped and so I had the ponies that resided here a secret. Just in case. The true numbers of the Children of the Night number in the hundred thousands.”

“But I thought the Harvest Well was only in Shadow Garden.”Dracula asks looking at the crumbling town. The same looking buildings, red magic swirled around his horn and tried to sense any other pony around. Nothing.

All of this is suspicious. This was no mere coincidence, besides the Well. He began to wonder why and how the Well was moved. He knew that the Harvest Well was magically connected to Shadow Garden. Chrysalis must have found a way to unenchant the Well. If that was the case then its mystical powers might not be there.

Only one way to find out. Dracula drew out a heavy sigh and said,”Let us continue on. We can wonder what this place might be while we walk these stone streets.”

Luna nodded and as did Twilight. Rarity spaced out, another dark vision broke through her subconscious,

The air was cold and pierced through Rarity’s body. She now walked the streets of a strange and dark town. Architecture unfamiliar and unknown to her. Her hooves echoed as she stepped on the cobblestone street. Then she heard a large woosh over her head. Her heart pounded against her chest, she began a trot away. Another woosh. She galloped down a dark and narrow alleyway and was stopped by a large wall. She bashed her hooves against the wall furiously.

She then heard the sound of hooves smashing against the cobblestone behind her and heard an unfamiliar voice echo through the very stone she stood on,
Your resistance against me or my son is futile. Your end will come soon, with a river of blood being left behind. My son will be the end of you. This. I promise.

His voice was like Dracula’s but at a slightly higher pitch but none the less dread filling. The shadowy figure walked closer to her and he said,
But for now your sanity must be broken. I cannot allow you to continue helping my son, with your betrayal it will surely come.

Before words formed coming out of her mouth she felt something wrap around her. Like cold iron, it tightened around her slowly constricting her. She then felt cold pain rush through her veins, stinging her insides as small needles flowed through her waiting to reach her heart. She was then pulled into darkness, her vision turned black and through it all she cried in horrible pain. Pain, agony, sorrow, anguish. All of these she felt and in the darkness she heard the familiar voice of her friend Twilight.

“Rarity...Rarity...Rarity!”

Her vision shot her back to reality and she shaked her head furiously. Twilight was standing in front of her and Luna next to Twilight. And Dracula behind both of them. They all bore different looks. Twilight bore the look of worry and care. Luna bore the look of curiosity and of surprise. Dracula bore the look of sorrow. He knew exactly what she felt.

What Dracula feared the most has come true. Rarity feared his very presence. She feared the very air he breathes. She fears the ground Dracula walks on. It cut deep into his soul, even the soothing moonlight could not comfort him. He knew what would follow after her hallucinations, her fate was sealed. Nothing could save her now. Dracula’s horn swirled red magical energy and his shadowy wings sprouted and he said,”I will investigate the settlement below.”

Nobody said anything to stop him, he flew down to the dark town and Luna said towards Twilight,”Twilight, can you find a path down to the town please?”

Twilight wanted to talk but she dare not question the wishes of Princess Luna. She walked near an edge that was a long slope down and she walked out of sight. Princess Luna looked at Rarity’s bright blue eyes and Luna said,”I know what you face young Rarity. You face against insanity and fear. Fear of Dracula. This happens to those that look upon Dracula when he uses his talent. After your visions will come your death.

“There is only one way to cure it but that shall be a last resort. I can strengthen your resolve against it however.” Some of her spoken words were embedded deep in Rarity’s mind. Spoken like a mother to a daughter. Rarity letting tears run down her cheeks nodded her head.

Luna closed her eyes and blue magic slowly swirled around her horn. A small wave of energy came out of her horn and absorbed into Rarity’s mind. She felt a soothing feeling rush through her body. Healing her tendons and sore muscles from the hours of fighting. Her mind drew clearer and her headache gone. Calming visions replaced her insane inducing bad ones. Visions of Dracula, proving his worth as a true friend. One in particular stood out,

Dracula crushed a Changeling under his front hooves and another impaled with materialized shadows. I was being surrounded by Changelings, more came that I couldn’t handle. I was already feeling sore after a few minutes of fighting Changelings. On a dark night we fought. Standing on dying grass and in a clearing. The wind softly blew against my face and mane.

At least ten of them surrounded me. I was pulling back in fear and before they all rushed in and killed me I saw a flash of red. It was a shining red metal whip that wrapped around all of them. Tightening like iron I heard a large crunch as Dracula yanked with all of his supernatural might and exploded all of them in a shower of blood. I disregarded the blood that rained down upon me and saw Dracula, a figure of true heroism and power.

Rarity slowly opened her eyes and took a long breath. She said,”I feel much better. Thank you Princess.”

* * *

“Get the civilians out of here!”Emerald said piercing his sword through the chest of a Changeling and impaling another with his horn. He continued as he tossed away the lifeless husk of the Changeling,”To the castle! Quickly!”

A wave of pony civilians rushed past him and saw that fifty were all that remained of his unit and knew that they would fall as well if Emerald did not act quickly. The Changelings were rushing towards them. His ponies sprinted up the stairs to the castle entrance and as did he. Twisting and turning up the stairs finally he was within the walls of the castle and he yelled,”Close the gates! NOW!!”

He then turned as he heard the large crash of steel and he blew a sigh of relief. Emerald turned and saw in the sky the pegasi guards that kept the flying Changelings at bay. The sound of clashing steel and war cries echoed through the air around Canterlot. The smell of fire and dried blood filled the thick air. His green coat stained with soot in the air and his armor covered in the green blood of the Changelings. He sheathed his sword as he screamed,”Into the Keep! Everypony!!”

Slowly the pegasi pulled back into the keep and finally with the crash of the large metal doors and the clank of locking mechanisms locked the monsters outside. Emerald said over the uproar of cheer,”It’s not over yet everypony! They can still find a way in. You forget that they have been here before. We have no time to lose! Follow ME!!!”

Rushing through the halls of the castle with a roar of hooves behind him. Passing by many tapestries, paintings, and other wall accessories. The halls dimly lit and brought a sort of silence to the castle. Finally a large thud sounded as Emerald opened the doors into the throne room. Standing there was Princess Celestia and a hundred other guards. Celestia said,”Knight-Captain Emerald Masquerade, status report?”

Emerald walked passed as ponies moved out of his way he said,”Casualties numbering in the thousands your majesty. 700 Pegasi guards remain, 200 Earth Pony guards remain, and 100 Unicorn guards remain, only 50 of my own regiment. And the number of civilians rescued are numbering in 350.”

Celestia drew out a heavy sigh. Only 1500 remaining ponies in Canterlot, when before 30,000 resided in Canterlot. This was truly a victory for Chrysalis this night. She walked behind the throne room and pushed her hoof against a pressure plate on the floor and the sound of stone shifting filled the room. Revealing a spiraling staircase leading down into a dimly lit stone darkness. It could fit roughly 10 ponies wide. All 1500 rushed down the stairs, Emerald and Celestia made sure to be the last ones.

After about half a minute they entered a large dimly lit stone hall that could hold more than 1500 ponies. It seemed to continue on forever. This situation was obviously accounted for. Everypony was inside and Emerald was still astonished at the great defeat that night. Only 1500 remained from the 10,000 civilians and 20,000 Royal Guards.

Emerald looked back and saw Celestia press another pressure plate on the wall and a stone and iron door slammed down closing off one of the only ways out. It looked to be well reinforced but to make sure she magically sealed it, only she could open it again. Celestia turned and saw Emerald and said,”This passage will lead us deep into the Everfree forest. It will take us at least a day to reach the exit.”

Emerald did nothing more than nod. No words needed to be exchanged between them. Celestia turned to her subjects and said making her voice echo in the stone room,”Everypony listen. I must say something. I will take Emerald and twenty of the Royal Guards to scout ahead, the rest of you will stay here and rest for a moment. We shall return soon.”

Both Emerald and Celestia walked side by side and 20 guards followed them. As they walked into the darkness Celestia glowed bright gold magic around her horn and Emerald glowed bright green magic around his and Celestia said,”Be wary Emerald. For not even I remember what is within these cursed stone halls.”

Chapter X - Returning Darkness

Riptide awoke to the sound of Marrok screaming. His vision was darkened but the sounds of Marrok’s wails broke through the darkness piercing through his ears. He attempted to flap his wings but they were tied down to a steel table, as was the rest of him. Riptide closed his eyes and reopened them, hoping to see through the dark. What he saw was appalling.

There was a pony standing over top of Marrok viciously tearing through his chest cavity. The sound of breaking bones and blood splattering caused Riptide to throw up. He was propped up on the steel table, letting the vomit spill out on the floor. He looked up again and saw Marrok lash out but metal bonds restrained him and kept him at bay. Soon he saw Marrok’s eyes and they stared at each other. No words were exchanged, but they knew what they were saying to each other with the looks.

Their expressions told each other one thing. Goodbye, brother. Marrok calmed down and closed his eyes, his wails still echoed through the room as the torturer continued. A tear rolled down Riptide’s cheek, questions swirled in his mind. He wondered if his Mother was even looking for them. Riptide lifted his head and looked around the room. Only three Originals accounted for, Dracula was missing.

Riptide came back to reality when he heard hoofsteps approach him. A pony stopped in front of him and Riptide was dumbfounded at the stallion that stood in front of him. It was Dark Specter. A black Phantom with bright glowing red eyes, that was not right, Riptide knew that Specter had grey eyes. Then he knew that something was controlling him to do this.

Specter just stood there, staring at Riptide. Riptide felt uncomfortable, his bright eyes peered through him. He then heard somepony enter the room. He could sense the magic in the one that entered. It was powerful and dark. Riptide tried to suppress it, but he knew that tonight would be the night he died.

* * *

Chrysalis personally carried unconscious Shining Armor. She did not trust any of her drones to carry him. Chrysalis opened the doors to a different torture room. One more decorated and suited for torture. A dungeon in the castle of Canterlot itself. Despite the light hearted feeling that the rest of the castle gave, the dungeon had gave the opposite feelings. She slammed his body on a steel table and strapped him in. His mane still blue and his bright gold and purple armor glistened in the torchlight.

Finally Shining Armor woke up with a groan. He felt humiliated that he went down so quickly, now he had deaths on his hooves. He looks up squinting his eyes at the bright torchlight.

The figure standing over him was Chrysalis. She said with her face darkened,”I am so glad you have finally awoken. I can finally start.”

She looked different. Chrysalis was now part shadow and her eyes bright red. That and he sensed great power inside of her. Armor glared at Chrysalis as he said,”What are your plans this time Chrysalis?”

She cackled and she said,”Oh the plans I have in store for you. You recently destroyed King Sombra. Well, long ago me and him made pact to work together and take over Equestria. However we were only successful in taking Shadow Garden. We did not count on the Spirits of Harmony intervening. When you killed Sombra he came to me and gave me and my drones his power. To succeed where he failed. He made us more powerful.”

“Why did you not kill me?”Armor asked,”Truly you feel so much hate towards me that you would end me once you saw me.”

Chrysalis ran her hoof down his cheek and she said,”I hate you too much to do something like that. No, your end will come in time. For now I must fulfill a promise I made to a friend.”

She leaned down and whispered in Armor’s ear,”I am going to reincarnate King Sombra in your body.”

Chrysalis leaned back and Armor’s face was dumbfounded. He wasn’t counting on something like that to happen. Chrysalis held up a knife and said,”Let us begin the preparations shall we.”

Before she started Armor asked,”What is Shadow Garden?”

“Why it is where the Children of the Night live,”Chrysalis said hovering the sharp knife over one of his hooves.”And don’t worry. You will see them soon.”

She thrust the cold knife deep in his foreleg and cut along it all the way to his shoulder. She continued on the rest of his limbs and each time he howled in even greater pain. It was then and there that was the first time he cried for mercy. But he knew that there was no mercy left in Chrysalis’ heart.

She cut the straps on his armor exposing his chest. She then thrust the now bloody blade in his chest, engraving a strange symbol unknown to him. A rune of some kind. His strength officially left him after that. Too weak to barely breathe, no amount of training had prepared him for this. She removed the blade from his bloodied body and watched as blood drained from his chest and limbs. Dripping into a small pool underneath the table. Chrysalis put down the knife and turned back over at Shining Armor. She began chanting something in an unknown language to him. His vision grew dark and his eyes closed shut.

Chrysalis began chanting and the wounds on Shining Armor began to glow red energy. It continued to glow until she drew to the end of the chant and her magic glowed a black color and as did the energy coming out of Shining Armor. She finished the chant and her magic continued to glow. The energy coming out of Shining Armor began to envelope him, she wished he was still conscious so she could hear his screams of pain. But she can imagine quite a bit.

The energy began to levitate him breaking the metal bonds. Suspended in mid air a wave of force erupted from it and shot everything away. Chrysalis managed to keep her footing but reeled. A darkened form of Shining Armor levitated down with the dark mist dissipating. His eyes were closed and finally they were shot open, revealing Sombra’s dark glowing green eyes. He laughed and said,”I have returned.”

* * *

Riptide howled in great pain. The torturer began to experiment on him. Sticking needles in his head into his brain and testing something. The needles were connected to wires into a machine. The first torturer only injected him with stimulants, making sure he would not fall unconscious. This one was another of a Children of the Night he recognized, Doctor Victor Frankenstein. His coat was a dark grey and his eyes a bright purple. His mane was rough and wild and so was his tail, they were a bright white color. His cutie mark was a tesla coil.

Victor winced and said reading a screen,”Yes interesting… Oh my very interesting.”

Riptide said with heavy breathes,”Why are you doing this Victor?”

Frankenstein looked up at Riptide with mournful eyes and said,”Chrysalis and I made a deal. She would fund my work and in return I would do her bidding. Whether it is making more drones or…(gulp) torturing my brothers and sisters.”

His talent as a Child of the Night was immense knowledge of creation and science. He could animate any dead animal or pony. Until one day he decided to create instead of reanimate. That creation was known as Subject Z, for valid reasons. But it became uncontrollable and unpredictable and Luna banished it to the Everfree Forest. She could not destroy it, it would have caused Victor to abandon Shadow Garden and for him to try and make another one. That night on he was never allowed to animate again. Only to reanimate dead Children of the Night.

Victor continued and said,”She also agreed to bring back Subject Z. To further continue my work. So to make it so that I don’t try to do something brash she enchanted my mind with a fraction of Sombra. He has told me he loves my work and only wants to see me grow my knowledge. I am terribly sorry Riptide. And I am sorry to Mother, wherever she is.”

“You don’t have to do this Victor.”Riptide pleaded,”You were respected in Shadow Garden…”

“I was a laughing stock.”Victor snapped,”My brothers and sisters laughed at me from that night on. I was never respected. I was the black sheep. An outcast. A psycho.”

Victor lowered his head and blew out a heavy sigh and said,”Again I must say. I am sorry. I just want to continue my work.”

“For the longest time I have known you I never understood how your special power works. But now I believe I have solved the mystery. But lets see if I am correct.”

Victor punched in a few things on the keyboard in front of him. Then Riptide felt a sting inside of his mind and he cried in pain. His eyes glowed bright blue and a wave of water exploded through on of the windows. Victor slightly smiled and now found out how Riptide used his powers. Now he needed to learn how to extract it. Victor grabbed a scalpel and walked to Riptide and said,”I am sorry for this.”

Chapter XI - Blades of Shadow

Author's Note

I apologize for the chapter my faithful readers. It didn't download correctly. Sorry :(

Chapter XI - Blades of Shadow

Dracula never counted on his emotions getting the best of him. For a thousand years he lived alone in the Everfree forest, but from the short time he has known Twilight and Rarity they have felt like real friends to him. And seeing the sight of Rarity, in the state that she was in did not make him feel right.

Dracula walked the streets of the strange town with a heavy heart and a lowered head. Rain began to fall and on the horizon over the rooftops he saw sunlight try to break through storm clouds. He looked up and closed his eyes, he took in a deep breath as he felt the rain fall. Breathing out he began to sing to himself.

“Wrap me in a bolt of lightning
Send me on my way still smiling
Maybe that's the way I should go,
Straight into the mouth of the unknown
I left the spare key on the table
Never really thought I'd be able to say
I merely visit on the weekends
I lost my whole life and a dear friend

I've said it so many times
I would change my ways
No, nevermind
God knows I've tried

Call me a sinner, call me a saint
Tell me it's over I'll still love you the same
Call me your favorite, call me the worst
Tell me it's over I don't want you to hurt
It's all that I can say. So, I'll be on my way

I finally put it all together,
But nothing really lasts forever
I had to make a choice that was not mine,
I had to say goodbye for the last time
I kept my whole life in suitcase,
Never really stayed in one place
Maybe that's the way it should be,
You know I lived my life like a gypsy

I've said it so many times
I would change my ways
No, nevermind
God knows I've tried

Call me a sinner, call me a saint
Tell me it's over I'll still love you the same
Call me your favorite, call me the worst
Tell me it's over I don't want you to hurt
It's all that I can say. So, I'll be on my way

I'll always keep you inside, you healed my
Heart and my life... And you know I tried.

Call me a sinner, call me a saint
Tell me it's over I'll still love you the same
Call me your favorite, call me the worst
Tell me it's over I don't want you to hurt
It's all that I can say. So, I'll be on my way
So, I'll be on my way
So, I'll be on my way.”

As he sang he walked the streets of the barren town and finally looking at his own reflection in a puddle he began to realize. One of them had feelings for him, he just did not know which one.

Twilight walked in the streets and heard the singing voice of somepony. She peered around a corner and saw that the one singing was Dracula. His voice now made her love for him unconditional. Normally she would not stare at a pony like she was but she could not explain it. She saw figures approach him and she decided to watch and not intervene.

Dracula lifted his head as he saw ponies come into view. Before they got close enough to see his face he lifted up his hood. There was at least ten of them, nothing Dracula could not handle. They all were Vampires, these had the power he remembered from the Children of the Night. They circled him and one said,”Who do you think he is?”

Another responded,”He has the same look as Dracula. Maybe he is Dracula…”
“Dracula died long ago,”The largest one said,”This can’t be Dracula.”

Dracula smiled and looked at all of them. They all had his bright red eyes and shadow coming off of them. From what he could tell Dracula believes Chrysalis has taken over their minds. These were not Changelings, Dracula said in his accented voice,”Finally. A worthy challenge. But may I just say.”Dracula pulled back his hood and activated his magic, swirling around his horn. Red energy furiously swirled around him. His eyes glowed bright red and a sword materialised. It looked to have frost roll off of it. Dracula continued,”I am sorry it had to be like this.”

Then the fight was joined and two Vampires rushed at Dracula. One he blasted with magic and he reeled but continued to charge. One tried to impale him with their horn, but Dracula parried it with his sword and stabbed his sword in the Vampire’s chest. The red energy in The Vampire’s eyes dissipated and he fell lifeless on the ground, blood slowly pouring out of his chest.

The other he cut diagonally across the chest and it fell to the ground in defeat. Dracula continued to hold his sword with his magic. Two brothers killed. Before he could continue he felt the ground shake and rattle. Dracula and Twilight turned to see Princess Luna land on the ground. Using her royal canterlot voice she said,”NO MORE BLOOD SHALL BE SPILLED UPON THIS HALLOWED GROUND!!! LISTEN DRACULA AND LISTEN MY OTHER CHILDREN!!!”

Calming down she breathed in a heavy breathe. And her next words caught the ear of thousands within the settlement,

“Come little children I’ll take thee away,
Into a land of Enchantment.

Come little children the time’s come to play,
Here in my Garden of Shadows.

Follow sweet children I’ll show thee the way,
Through all the pain and the sorrows.

Weep not poor children for life is this way,
murdering beauty and passions.

Hush now dear children it must be this way,
To weary of life and deceptions.

Rest now my children for soon we’ll away,
Into the calm and the quiet.

Come little children I’ll take thee away,
Into a land of Enchantment.

Come little children the time’s come to play,
Here in my Garden of Shadows.”

The eyes of the Children of the Night dissipated and Luna took a deep breath and collapsed. Dracula rushed to his mother’s side and said,”Mother! Are you okay?”

Luna blinked her eyes and said,”Yes, I just haven’t sang that song for while. With results I mean. Their connection has returned to me and their minds are clear. I just need to rest.”

Luna slowly closed her eyes and Dracula stared at her face. Over a thousand years he has not seen his dear mother and the Living Shadow wants him to kill her. Dracula looked up and said,”Don’t just stand there. Help me find some shelter for our mother.”

Two ponies rushed to Luna. One a mare and the other a colt, they carried Princess Luna on their back. Six remained and two stepped forward and Dracula recognized them, they were Heartfire and Blazer. Two twins with dark orange coats and matching red and yellow manes, their special talent spoke for themselves. For as long as they are next to each other they can summon fire, whether its fireballs or igniting their manes they could do it.

Heartfire stepped forward, a mare. She then ran towards him and hugged him, she said,”It is so good to see you Dracula.”

Dracula smiled and said,”It’s been too long Heartfire.”

“I thought you died.”Blazer said stepping closer to them. Dracula quit hugging Heartfire and said,”So did I.”

“Who is the one hiding behind the corner?” Blazer said pointing his hoof towards Twilight. Dracula turned and said,”Come on, they are fine.”

Twilight came out and walked next to Dracula and he said,”Blazer. Heartfire. This is Twilight Sparkle one of the Chosen.”

Heartfire’s eyes grew wide and hugged Twilight saying rocking back and forth,”Oh thank you so much. I have been waiting to go back home.”

Blazer looked around and said,”Where is the second?”

Dracula turned his head and saw a bright white unicorn walk down the ramp and walk next to Twilight. And Dracula said,”This is Rarity. The other Chosen.”

Heartfire gave a strange look at Rarity and looked back at Dracula and said,”You do know that…”

“Yes, I know. That will be a complication that shall be fixed in time. Right now we have to find the Harvest Well.” Dracula said unmoved by the comment. He was well aware what he had to do.

Blazer rubbed his chin one of his hooves and said,”The Harvest Well… we just came back from there. Back from spreading the keys all over.”

“Keys?” Rarity asked raising her eyebrow. Heartfire answered,”The keys to opening the Harvest Well back open. We can’t give you anymore information than that because the rest is hazy.”

Dracula walked a ways past Heartfire and Blazer saying,”Why is Chrysalis finally using the Children of the Night now?”

Heartfire answered again,”Because when Mother was banished to the moon, we all just shut down. But how come you didn’t shut down.”

Dracula looked away from Heartfire and Blazer and looked over at Rarity and Twilight. They made no expression or movement, they did not need to. Their eyes said it all. He then peered over at the setting moon and said,”I do not know. But it appears I as well have a part to play in this. Heartfire, can you remember where you hid these keys.”

Twilight’s eyes got brightened and shifted through her bag and pulled out a dark red key that glistened softly in the setting moonlight. She said,”You mean a key like this.”

They all looked at the key and Blazer said,”Yeah where did you find it?”
“Over back at the Castle of the Two Sisters.”Twilight said. She looked over at Dracula and then finally back at Heartfire and said,”How many keys are there?”

“I can’t recall the exact number of keys,”Exclaimed Heartfire,”But maybe we can find out by going to the well.”

Dracula turned his back from the conversation. He heard a voice in his mind say,
Turn back my son. This Harvest Well will give you nothing but grief and sorrow. Accept my help and we can rule the Night together. As father and son.

No. Your corruption will not find its way into this world. I will get to the Harvest Well. And you can bet on it that I will kill you.

Dracula closed his eyes and gazed at the rising sun. He could slightly feel in his veins the power being drained out of him. He said,”Despair has its own calms.”

He then got up and went inside the building that was having Princess Luna reside in. Silver Star Inn.

* * *

“Come on Spike, you’re slowing me down.”Rainbow Dash said hovering over Spike as he breathed heavily. Spike was not one for keeping up as far as walking 20 miles in one night. Spike stopped and said in between breaths.”Can’t we just stop and take a break for a moment?”

Rainbow Dash rolls her eyes and lands and says,”Fine but only for a couple minutes.”

They stopped and set up a simple campfire. Spike shivered, he nudged himself closer to the flame. After a few minutes of awkward silence Spike asked,”Have you ever kept a secret from one of your best friends?”

Rainbow responded,”Yes of course I have. Spike, there things in this world that you can’t tell anypony. You don’t have to tell your friends everything. Does this have something to do with you and Twilight?”

Spike nodded his head and said,”Its just that there hasn’t been anything she hasn’t told me. Why would she keep this a secret?”

“You’re forgetting that they’re keeping a secret from me too right. Lets stop worrying about it, okay?”

Spike drew out a heavy sigh and nodded his head. Spiked quietly listened to the sounds of the night. The warmth of the fire was comforting to Spike. But he heard a noise that jerked him to pay attention. Spike said in alarm,”Did you hear that?”

They both were silent and tried to listen. Rainbow then said,”It’s just the night Spike…”

She was going to say something else but was cut off as they heard something like an animal snarling. Spike then got wide eyed as he saw a horrifying sight. A pair of red eyes as they stared right into his soul. Behind Rainbow Dash’s head. Spike said in great fear,”Don’t move Rainbow.”

Rainbow Dash put on a look of concern as she slowly turned around. She saw the pair of red eyes then the beast came into view. It was a humanoid wolf thing with teeth as sharp as daggers and claws that could cut steel. The thing roared in Rainbow’s face and he went to attack Rainbow but faster than she ever moved before she swept up Spike and dashed through the night. But she felt a stinging sensation in her right haunch.

As Rainbow flew with Spike on her back Spike said,”By Celestia’s mane what was that!!!”

Rainbow shook her head and said,”I don’t know and I don’t want to go back and investigate.”

She flew on for hours and just before sunlight broke through the sky her eyes grew heavy and her right haunch began to tingle and her last memories were her hearing Spike screaming and them falling to the ground.

* * *

Emerald continued on and Princess Celestia followed him. Twenty other guards followed them as they walked through the dark halls of their only exit. He did not know for sure but he suspected that it was early in the morning. As they walked through the darkened halls he said,”Where do you think Princess Luna has wandered off to?”

Princess Celestia stopped and said,”I truly don’t know Emerald. But my only hope is that she is finding out a way to stop Chrysalis.”

Princess Celestia bore the look of concern and Emerald could not imagine how she feels right now. She might have lost her sister or worse. But he stopped thinking of such things. They all crept into the darkness, hoping that nothing would come and surprise them. But Emerald heard a noise like the sound of music. Emerald motioned for the guard to stop and nodded at Princess Celestia to follow him. They silently crept through a small opening and saw candle light within the stone corridor. They peeked around the corner to see what the noise was. It was classical music, and saw a giant colt.

It looked to be made of many different parts of different ponies sewn together. It then spoke and said,”No...father made me like this. He will seek me out soon. He will return to me. And I shall return unto him.”

Emerald and Celestia silently stepped into the room. And they suddenly stopped when they heard the pony say.”I can hear you creeping in the shadows. Silently walking by, hoping not to be noticed. Thinking that because of my abnormal size that I am too dumb to hear you creep in the shadows.”

The artist being played was Marezart, his most famous piece in fact. Princess Celestia was the first to answer stepping into the light,”We did not want to…”

“It matters not what you wanted to do. It did not happen. Your plans were foiled because of your profiling. The shadows are not thous friend, only to the Children of the Night. My former brethren. But now no more than a distant memory, one that I want to forget. To forget all the pain and sorrow as they stood and was horrified at me. The only one who truly loved me was father, but he abandoned me as well. What hope is there left for me?”

Emerald and Celestia looked at each other in amazement. They did not expect this giant to form real sentences and speak the old Equestrian way. It took them a moment to process everything then Princess Celestia said in shock,”Wait...Children of the Night? What are they?”

The pony sat up from his fancy chair and stood up. He was twice Celestia’s size and his face was the only part of him that wasn’t made of multiple parts. Just one smooth elegant face, a little scruffy and rough but looked over all charming. It looked like a giant Earth Pony, again from multiple parts. The pony said,”Before I explain I would like to introduce myself to you, for you both are the first ones that have not ran in fear within five seconds of knowing me. I have no official name but my father called me Subject Z. How do you do?

“Now onto explaining what the Children of the Night are. They are made from pure darkness. Every dark and evil legend you know of. Vampires, Werewolves, and Phantoms are what they are. Reigning over the night and doing as they please. They are however civilized and regal. Their ruler bears the dark name of Dracula, the most powerful of the Children of the Night. Right hand to their creator herself. And their creator is none other than the fair and beautiful Princess Luna.”
“Luna...Luna made them?”Celestia said in amazement. Emerald could tell it was not from excitement. Before Celestia blew a fuse Emerald said,”Lets not make a scene about this right now…”

“I have every right to blow a fuse! My own sister went behind my back, after I explicitly forbade her!”Celestia paced back and forth trying to calm herself down and Subject Z said,”While you have every right to be mad you should not.”

“Oh, and why not?”

“Because the Children of the Night will be your only hope if you wish to stop Chrysalis. These dark creatures can only be stopped by other more dark creatures. You heard the casualties, 1500 as compared to the 30,000 that resided in Canterlot. They are your only hope against the Changelings.”

Celestia was even more amazed than before. And though she hated to admit it, he was right. Subject Z turned towards Emerald and said,”You look vaguely familiar...I can’t put my hoof on it.”

Emerald felt uncomfortable and said,”Well I have never seen you before.”

“Do not fear green one,”Subject said dropping his hoof back down,”I will think of it soon. And if you wish to get out of these caves the normal way you will find a dead end. There was a cave in recently blocking the path. But I know of another way out.”

“Where might that be?”Emerald said raising an eyebrow. The room was of regular size and cluttered with books. Torches hung on the walls and Subject led them to one of the torches that was hanging on the wall. He examined it and finally with all of his strength punched the wall with his hooves. A large hole was revealed and he said,”This was an old tunnel that ran from Chrysalis’ old hive to here. Her first invasion plan, I however held them at bay and recovered the hole in stone. This can not only get you closer to the Children of the Night but also a way back into the castle if you ever decide to return.”

Princess Celestia said,”Thank you for your help kind sir. Emerald! Go to the guards and gather the rest. I will wait for them to come.”

Emerald nodded and rushed out of the room. Celestia looked back at Subject and said,”You have been too kind to us. And the only way to fully repay you is to reunite you with your father.”

Subject Z said,”No, everything I do is because I want to help. Despite all my flaws I think of it as a strength. I need no reward Princess.”

Princess Celestia looked down the tunnel and sensed a magic beyond the darkness. And she said,”What is that magic I sense beyond the darkness?”

Subject said,”Those are weapons that belonged to the Children of the Night. Blades of Shadow they were once called, legend says that with them you can bend the night and its shadows to your will. But nopony has ever grasped a blade and lived to control its secrets.”

Celestia then began to think and says,”I am going to scout these tunnels and find those blades. Tell Emerald where I went.”

Subject was about to object but she made her decision and Subject said,”Wind’s speed Princess.”

Celestia’s form disappeared in the darkness and Subject said to himself,”Light guide you and shine the way for you.”

Chapter XII - Of Fire and Shadow

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter XIV - Binding Darkness

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter XV - Returning Darkness

Sombra stepped out onto a balcony overlooking Canterlot that was burning down in flames and ash. Sombra crept a smile on his face and said,”Oh how beautiful this night is. Today we took Canterlot. And tomorrow we shall take Ponyville. Who can hope to stop us?”

Sombra lifted his hooves high in the air in triumph and laughed evilly into the night. It echoed across the midnight sky, booming through the city ablazed. This was only the beginning, soon Sombra would see Ponyville burned down. Killing the Spirits of Harmony’s home, the ones who killed him.

His plan was set in motion and nothing could stop him now. Sombra heard someone enter his room in the castle and turned around. Standing there was Queen Chrysalis, his savior. Sombra said,”I must thank you Queen Chrysalis. Without you I would still be dead right now.”

Chrysalis stepped out on the balcony next to Sombra and she said,”I wanted you to see and participate in the burning of Equestria.”

Sombra put a look of concern on his face when he says,”But your Changelings are dropping like flies because of Dracula and Princess Luna. We cannot allow this intrusion, we have waited too long and failed too many times to allow this. What news from your experiments?”

Sombra was referring to the experiments to extract the powers from the Originals. Chrysalis did not know what to say and how to say it. Sombra was older than she was and paid great attention to detail, if she says the wrong word her life might be in question. Chrysalis breathed heavily and said,”They are working on it. They are very close with extracting Marrok’s powers, as well as Riptide’s. But Night Dancer’s powers are more tricky.”

Sombra cracked his neck and said in frustration,”Work more quickly. Or I will take matters into my own hands. Tomorrow we march for Ponyville.”

“What shall we do about the survivors of Canterlot?”Asked Chrysalis as she looked out at the destruction of Canterlot. Even she had never before seen it at this level of destruction and she was happy about it. For so long she desired her vengeance over Celestia and Luna, now she would have it. She used to serve alongside Luna and Celestia but that changed. Her betrayal started like any other,

It was a dark and rainy day. Chrysalis waited atop a snow driven cliff and waited for the arrival of her comrades. She was a dark green mare unicorn with light mint green mane and tail. She called the attention of the new rulers of Equestria Celestia and Luna. They wanted to prove that they were not like their Alicorn counterparts.
Chrysalis or Golden Song as she was known as when she was a unicorn. Golden Song discovered a mysterious and dark tower in the Frozen North and it was nothing of Sombra’s. Golden squinted her eyes and focused on the dark black tower that pierced through the sky and loomed ominously over her.

Golden Song was the first of Celestia’s students and was not the last. Golden Song stood at attention and bowed gracefully as the two sisters landed next to her. Despite their great powers they looked relatively young to be ruling Equestria, but they carried themselves like so. And Golden Song treated them anything but less.

Celestia nodded her head in acknowledgement and said,”Nice to see you Golden Song. What have you found again?”

Golden Song pointed her hoof at the large tower and said,”I was scouting through the area like you said with the rest of the scouting team and found this. But something came out of it. A great darkness your majesties, they killed the rest of the scouting team. I tried to save them but I wasn’t fast enough.”

Luna put on a comforting face and said resting her hoof on Golden Song’s shoulder,”It is not your fault Golden Song. There was nothing you could have done. Thou did the right thing in calling us.”

Luna turned back to Celestia and said,”You sense his magic too right.”

Celestia nodded in agreement and said,”I sense it too. Looks like he wasn’t as dead as we thought.”

Golden Song wanted to question but she decided not to. Luna and Celestia motioned for her to follow and they walked to the entrance of the Dark Tower. Golden Song peered up at the large doorway and suddenly her vision went dark and she heard a dark voice say,”Yes...you shall be my disciple of shadows.”

Golden Song woke up at the top of the tower in the middle of a great blizzard. She stood up struggling to keep her footing. She saw in front of her a stallion made of pure shadows and it looked right at her and said,”You walk down the path of light young Golden Song. That is good. A noble cause.”

The shape disappeared and reappeared behind her and said,”But do you really think that they will save you?”
“Yes!”Golden Song screamed over the wind,”I have complete faith in my teachers abilities!”

The shadow chuckled and said lifting his hoof and showing an image. Golden leaned in closer and saw that Luna and Celestia were walking silently away from the tower.”Does this look like saving to you?”

Golden Song shook her head in disbelief and said,”No...they...they’d never...you’re...you’re tricking me.”

The shadow laughed again and said,”I am a great many things, but a liar is none such as that.”

He grew a shadow larger than him that wrapped around her and Golden Song said,”Your voice is unfamiliar. And your shadow is that not of Sombra. Who is the shadow before me?”

The Shadow laughed again and said,”I carry many names. The Father of Darkness. When I was an Alicorn I was called Midnight Shadow. But most call me in hushed tones now, the Living Shadow.”

The Living Shadow lifted his hoof to his chin and thought as he spoke.”The Sisters cannot know about me. For they think that I was vanquished long ago, it is because of this that they must not know that I am still here.”

There was a dramatic pause in between his next words and said with a devilish grin,”No. You will make sure of this. For Golden Song is long dead killed by another. I will remake you into something darker. I will malform you into a being of pure darkness. A testament.”

The Living Shadow rubbed his hoof down her cheek and said,”A testament that even the most pure, the most beautiful of ponies can succumb to darkness. You will be a nice substitute until my sons are born.”

Golden Song closed her eyes and lowered her head in utter defeat. She accepted whatever fate the Living Shadow. Living Shadow lowered his head pointing his horn towards Golden Song and black and white energy shot out of his horn and she felt something.

Her skin began to harden. Her bones began disappearing. Her teeth grew sharper. Her mind broken and torn, all she could think about is how Luna and Celestia betrayed her. She now became who she was today. The embodiment of what it means to back stab. She became the spirit of Betrayal.

Chrysalis shook herself and Sombra looked at her with a look of confusion. She knew that Sombra could read minds and he probably read hers. Sombra gazed away from Chrysalis and walked out of the room. No doubt he wanted to see how the experiments were going.

* * *

Marrok awoke to the sound of his brothers and sisters. A sound he had grown used to over the past three days. Most were Phantoms now, all of his Werewolves were already either dead or brainwashed by Sombra’s and Chrysalis’ magic. Marrok lifted his head up to look at his open chest. Most of his organs were missing and always wondered why and how he was still alive.

Never before in his long existence had he wished so much for a swift and clean death. It was much more merciful now he knows first hand what a prolonged death feels like. Marrok attempted to look around but his vision was not as piercing or as alert as he remembered. His vision was dark around the edges of his eyes, even his subconscious was weakening.

Not only could he hear his brothers and sisters screams, but he could mildly feel their physical pain. Due to their mild connection to Luna. In the dim light shining over top of his throbbing head, a pony walked in and Marrok knew who it was. It was Victor Frankenstein.

As he entered the light he wore a white blood stained apron and holding with his magic, a syringe filled with a black liquid. Marrok said nothing more than,"Victor."

Victor winced and said,"Let me guess, you are mad at me for working for Sombra."

Marrok shifted and said,"Not mad just disappointed."

Victor responded,"You are not the first to say that. And I regret nothing, he loves my work."

"So did I Victor,"Marrok exclaimed."But now I see I was dead wrong. You’re nothing but a coward now Victor. You are scared. Too weak to face me yourself so you resort to such dishonorable ways. I’m disgusted, so would Mother.”

Victor looked inside himself at that moment. Marrok thought he touched what remained of Victor’s heart. But he was wrong again, all Victor said were these words that when he said them it was like they were poison.”I am merely doing this to survive. You of all people should know about surviving. And I will not act like I have not thought of rebelling, imagine you were in my shoes. I am almost being forced to do this. This is all, Marrok.”

His final words stung through Marrok and he continued to glare at Victor. Victor saw the glare and merely winced. Victor drew the syringe closer to Marrok and Victor said,”This is a new invention of Sombra’s, it is called Virus X or Virus Ten. It will restore all your abilities and talents, as well as your organs. It will also give you improved strength and speed. And finally you will have undying loyalty to Sombra.”

The syringe was almost stabbed into his foreleg and Victor said,”Do not worry Marrok. This will only hurt...a lot.”

For the next few minutes Marrok truly felt hell in his veins. He could feel it rush through him, a giant wall of pain and suffering coursing through his very body. Marrok cried in horrible and miserable pain. Despite this, his wounds and his eye began to heal and regenerate. Even some of his internal organs began to return, as well as his supernatural strength.

But the pain never subsided, it continued on. Ever increasing, his skin and coat started and continued to be replaced by pure dark energy. It rolled off of him like an aura. His mane and tail had the same effect. The agonizing pain dissipated and his breathing was heavy and exhausted. But just when all seemed fine, the monster released.

Changing form and shape increased his already god like strength and physical attributes. He was now the Alpha. Without any struggle he ripped his bonds out of its rivets. Breaking and bending the metal that restrained him for three agonizing days. Marrok got up and stood, looming over top of Victor.

Before Victor could say a word Marrok swiped his claws at him. Causing him to fly through the air and crash into the wall. Hitting the wall and splintering the wood he groaned in excruciating pain. A few of Victor’s bones had broken and was cut where Marrok maimed him.

Marrok looked down at his blood stained razor sharp claws. He never felt so much rage or strength before. He as well never hated a pony as much as now. Victor must have been misinformed, he did not feel any loyalty towards Sombra. If anything, he felt more anger and more of a grudge. Marrok shook his head and scanned the now lit City Hall or Council Building. Chained against opposite walls was Riptide and Night Dancer.

As quickly and as fast as possible he ripped their bonds off the walls and carried them both over his shoulders. Marrok passed a doorframe that lead into another room and saw his brothers and sisters that cried in great pain. He wanted to help them, he really did, but too many escapees would attract too much attention. He closed his eyes in sorrow and continued on down the hallway.

Finally entering what looked to be a supplies closet, he set Riptide down and Night Dancer in the room. He shut the door behind him and moved crates in front of the door and scanned the floor. He found a sewer hole. Sealed and on the lid was the insignia of the Children of the Night. He moved the lid and grabbed Night Dancer and Riptide. Marrok stood at the hole and looked down into the darkness. He took a deep breath and jumped down.

Landing on his feet he looked around and found the only way through was straight. A river of filth lead his way and no light but his Dark Vision fixed that. Most Children of the Night can see in the dark. He stood straight up and walked slowly down the muck ridden passageway. As he did he said to himself in the darkness in a voice of deepness and darkness,

“The night will return to us my brothers and sisters of the night. This I promise. Dracula, we will join you soon.”

* * *

Sombra headed to the Council building of Shadow Garden and on his way there he began going over his invasion plans of Ponyville. So many of them to keep track of and all gave him the benefit of winning. He stopped at the entrance of the Council Building, he looked up at it. It was a black color and it was made of refined stone. Rough edges and cuts as well as many columns at the entrance of the menacing building. Very similar to the City Hall in Ponyville, but gave a darker feeling and the architecture looked unfamiliar to him. But he knew that this architecture had a dark history.

Everything gave Sombra the chills, especially the castle sitting atop the cliff overlooking the darktown. No matter if it was in the light of day or the dark of night, it never changed its menacing light. It loomed over the town like a dark sentinel. Again, dark and had the same architecture unknown to Sombra. Even though the former residents call it Old Victorian. Sombra did not know what Old Victorian meant but he did not question.

As he looked back down at the interior his headache returned to him. Taking the body of a strong unicorn is not easy to maintain. It did not strain his magical abilities, the problem was the unicorn fought back with almost equal magic. Sombra knew a way to make his visit more permanent. Thinking of Shining Armor made Sombra wonder where his bride Princess Cadance was. His vengeance would soon find its way to her as well. Most likely in her crystal palace completely oblivious to why her beloved husband and king had gone.

Sombra’s headache began to die down and he entered the Council Building. The place was a mess. Lab equipment was strewn on the floor, decorations were broken on the floor, and the strange part was Sombra found no bodies. Until he found a large indent in the wall and looked down and saw the unconscious body of Doctor Victor Frankenstein. Sombra rolled his eyes and said as he healed Victor’s wounds,”Did you make any attempt to fight back?”

Victor strained and moaned as he got up and said,”I was not counting on how strong he was going to be. This plan of yours better work.”

“How dare you doubt my plans. Be thankful that I do not kill you where you stand,”Sombra responds,”It will work. I have not been dead for an entire year and have my enemies succeed against me again. No. I refuse failure now.”

Sombra motioned for Victor to follow him and he followed Sombra upstairs and they stepped on a balcony looking out at the darktown. Sombra looks out at the night sky and says,”I am the Pariah of this prophecy. The dark among darkness. Spreading lies and murdering as I see fit is my destiny. Everything I have done was for myself, to improve my knowledge of conquest. For a thousand years I lived to regain my strength to retake the Crystal Empire. Only to find that the Heart had not been destroyed as I have thought so long ago. With my defeat I began to think about my failure.”

Sombra turned and looked at Victor and continued,”I was not defeated because I was weak. I was defeated by what people call a shot in the dark. I was defeated by a clumsy baby dragon. I was defeated by a young ruler and her king. I was defeated by a lucky shot. And it will not happen again.”

Victor broke a moment of silence by saying,”Then why do you require Chrysalis’ and my help, if you know you will not fail.”

Sombra stared back out at the town and said in response,”Watch your snakish tongue Victor. I sense a hint of treason and betrayal on your lips. The only reason I have you here is because you seem to be the only one that can fully understand mind control as well as reanimation. But do not think for a second that I cannot replace you.”

Sombra’s voice was threatening and he continued,”We agreed you would use it on a weaker Werewolf, not an Original. Now that it is running through the veins of an Original he might have better control over Virus X. Do not fail me again”

Sombra leaves and Victor looks over the wreckage and damage and says under his breath,”Don’t count on it.”

Chapter XVI - Crusade of Darkness

Author's Note

This chapter is going to get really sappy, so prepare yourselves :)

Chapter XVI - Crusade of Darkness

Rainbow Dash’s eyes now began to adjust to the night and she walked next to Cornell over to Gemini. Rainbow carried a heavy heart all the way there, her life long friend was dying and there was nothing she could do for her. Rainbow briefly closed her purple colored eyes and held in the tears. Nothing could have prepared her for this, finally she opened her eyes and Cornell said,”The number one thing to remember about Werewolves is that we have a small amount of unicorn magic running through our veins. Those that have a direct line to Luna have great control over their powers, you already have a grip on your powers as we have seen. But that was only during a moment of adrenaline you must learn to summon the beast within on command.”

Rainbow Dash simply nods and they stop at Gemini, Cornell looks at her and says,”In order for you to control the beast inside of you, you must find an anchor for your emotions. They will refine your abilities.”

Rainbow Dash mournfully lowers her head and Cornell sighs heavily and says resting his hoof on her shoulder,”You’ve done all you can. I know what it is like to lose a close friend, believe me. But right now you need to focus and control your emotions, your depression will greatly affect your new found powers.”

Rainbow nodded and shook her head. She closed her eyes and focused on her new found powers. She drew deeper and deeper into her subconscious, trying to control her emotions. Finally she figured out an anchor for her emotions. It was hope, that Rarity will be okay. Cornell saw the image of her Werewolf form flicker and he smiled slightly. He had a feeling that she would make a great addition to the Omega Pack.

She breathed a heavy breath out and opened her eyes. She felt stronger and more envigorated. She looked over at Cornell and said,”Thank you Cornell. What will we do now?”

Cornell looked out at Gemini and said,”We will hunt down Changelings until Mother and Dracula tell us the plans to recapture Ponyville.”

* * *

Spike sat alone in the streets and waited for the arrival of Twilight and Rarity. He felt sad and anxious at the same time. He was anxious to see Twilight and was sad at the news he had just heard. Rarity was dying and he could do nothing to help. Finally he heard hoofsteps walk towards him and Spike looked up and saw a white and a purple unicorn. He jumped up and dashed over to hug both of them.

When he did so they returned the hug and Spike said,”I was so worried about you two. Rainbow Dash was worried too.”

Nervously Twilight and Rarity look at each other. Twilight says in response,”What did she think about us lying to her?”

Spike chuckled and said,”She never said anything but I am sure she has something in store for both of you.”

Spike looks at Rarity and gives a look of concern as she notices that her coat was stained and barely white at all. It was more of a faded grey color. And her mane was not finely combed and groomed but straight and long. Rarity sees this look and says,”I take it you know about my condition.”

Spike looks away from her and says,”All I know is that you are dying. I just can’t… I can’t believe it.”

Spike sat down and began to weep in his claws. Rarity looked at Twilight and Twilight got the message. Twilight said with a heavy heart,”I will go find Dracula.”

Twilight trotted away and Rarity sat down next to Spike and said resting her hoof on his shoulder.”I know that you have feelings for me, this probably hurts you the most out of all of us. You just need to remember one thing.”

She lifts his head to look at his eyes. Tears were running down his face. Rarity continued,”All you need to remember is that death is natural. It is something that plagues us all. It is inevitable and we all know it is coming. Some embrace this fact and become a shadow of their former selves. Others wait for their fate. But there are a few that know it is coming and decide that life is worth living. And life is better when you have true friends to share it with. With good times and bad times, it does not matter all it does is help shape your opinion on the world and beyond. Do not only remember my death, remember the times that we cherished together. Remember the happy times. The bad times and everything in between. Please do this for me Spike.”

Rarity leaned down and kissed Spike on the lips and this surprised Spike and Rarity pulled back after a couple seconds and said,”Something to remember me by. Do not falter and never forget what I have just told you.”

Rarity stood up and walked away. Spike looked at her as she walked away and was stunned. She never said something so inspirational or heartfelt before. Tears still flowed from his eyes. He looked deep inside of himself and took her words to heart, he sniffled and stopped crying. He yawned loudly and wiped his eyes. He looked around and saw the sign that lead to the inn and decided he would hunker down and take a nice long nap.

Twilight walked through the streets of Gemini and looked for Dracula. No doubt he has figured out her feelings for him. This has to be discussed with him and she winded through the streets and finally past a garden. A shadowy figure was looking over the fauna, it had the same shape and build as Dracula. She stepped in the beautiful garden and walked behind the figure.

Dracula stood up and said,
“Of loving night and of hateful day,
I wish nothing more than to stay,
But alas to much of my surprise,
That I have first seen of her eyes.

Eyes everso looking and wandering to find,
But could not because she was so blind,
Oh how she wishes to express her feelings,
But stopped her because of her dealings.

Oh love and hate, hate and love,
To the stars above,
Do these words wish to find,
But must be left behind.

To the ears of lovers they find themselves,
Embedded deep inside of ourselves,
Never to be forgotten,
But must be often.

To the eyes and ears of my Twilight do I wish that these words to find,
So she may commit it and remember it in her mind,
Softly and gently she seeks,
Looking in the mountain peaks,
Searching in the rivers,
Where the cold doth shivers.

Now she has found what she was looking for,
And now she can soar,
Through the sky and through the night,
So our love can take flight.”

Dracula turns around and Twilight said,”Wow...that was beautiful...how long did it take you to write such a beautiful piece of poetry?”

Dracula stepped closer to her and he said,”I needed only the knowledge that you had feelings for me. The rest came with ease. So, is it true?”

Twilight’s face went red and she said,”Yes. Ever since I first saw you in Ponyville. I can’t explain the feeling but it is just there. There is nothing that I can do or say that can describe what the feeling is but it’s there and…”

Dracula leaned down and kissed her on the lips and she made no attempt to stop him. After a few seconds he slowly leaned back up in his noble pose. The moon shined behind him and he said,”There are not enough stars in the sky that can measure my love for you. And there is no power on this earth that is as strong as my love for you.”

Twilight slightly smiled and lovingly embraced Dracula. Dracula said as he embraced Twilight,”When all of this is over. I will still never stop loving you.”

They let go of each other and stared long into each other’s eyes. For the first time in both of their lives they found someone they can unconditionally love. Twilight’s friends had dated ponies before but she never had such a thing happen to her. She can’t explain it but it is like destiny that they found each other. Dracula for a thousand years now has somepony that he can completely and fully trust.

They heard hoofsteps step into the garden and looked to see who it was. It was Luna and she had a small smile on her face and said,”Sorry to interrupt your little moment there but I wish to speak with Dracula.”

Dracula looks at Twilight and says,”I will see you soon.”

Twilight nodded and walked away. No doubt she was going to study the Swords of Shadow and the keys to the Harvest Well. Luna stepped next to Dracula and she said,”So...Twilight.”

“Yes Twilight.”Dracula said returning the smile to Luna,”It just feels right you know. Anyways, there is a reason you are here Mother. What is it?”

With the final words of his last sentence his demeanor changed from relaxed to alert and ready. Luna said in response,”As you might know we have two of the keys, you are nearing the first part of your destiny.”

Dracula looked at Luna and said,”I have known this for a while. Is there something that I haven’t been informed about?”

Luna sighed heavily and said,”The Harvest Well is not what it used to be. It will no longer replenish the powers of the Children of the Night. I will only give powers to the Chosen Shadow, you.”

“So what’s the problem?”Dracula shrugged his hooves and watched as Luna stared off into the moon. Luna carried the look of deep emotion, a look of interest.

Luna thought and remembered when the Vampires discovered their abilities. She remembered when they were all still trying to come to grip with their abilities. Dracula mastered his powers much quicker than the others. It came naturally to him, like he was born to be the first Vampire. But despite his powers he is not immortal, the only reason he lasted for a thousand years without a connection to Luna is that her essence was part of him. She made it so that he did not depend on her as his source of mana. Plus, his talent kept his youth and kept him strong.

Of all her Children of the Night, she feared Dracula the most. He can do things he does not even know about. Luna finally draws the courage and she looks at Dracula and says,”When you do the ritual you won’t as well reconnect my children to me. But, you will become immortal, gaining more power than Celestia and me combined. Thus, you will be more vulnerable to Living Shadow’s corruption.”

Luna lowers her head in sadness. It is obvious that she does not want to see Dracula become corrupted. Dracula lifts her head to look at him and he says,”I am going to promise you something Mother. I will never succumb to Living Shadow’s magic. This I swear.”

Luna saw truth in Dracula’s eyes and trusted him that he won’t become corrupted. But there is another thing that she did not tell Dracula, there is a small chance that when he absorbs the power of the Well he will absorb so much power that his consciousness would want to ascend into an Alicorn. But, his connection to her will still keep him in his mortal form, for years he has been kept at the cusp of ascension. Luna fears that he might not be able to handle all that magic without ascending into an Alicorn.

She knew more than anypony that corruption doesn’t follow far behind when you ascend into an Alicorn. His eyes told her that he did not fear what was to come and so she sighed heavily and said,”Alright. So long as thou thinks you’re ready.”

Although Dracula might be prepared for what he was going to face. Luna was not, fearing for Dracula’s life. They then turned when they heard the thundering sound of many ponies galloping through the streets. They rushed around the corner and saw Children of the Day. But more importantly they saw Princess Celestia and Emerald Masquerade. Celestia caught her sister’s gaze and gave her a look of anger, Luna knew why she gave her a look of anger. Luna looked over next to Dracula and he looked at her. Dracula nodded and they both slowly walked into the streets to meet the new arrivals.

Chapter XVII - Dark Generation

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter XVIII - The Bloodied North Star

Author's Note

Now to completely make up for all those sappy moments I made you sit through. Be prepared to see waves of blood *evil laughter*

Chapter XVIII - The Bloodied North Star

The night wind brushed past Marrok as he traversed the rough terrain of the Everfree forest. He still carried Riptide and Night Dancer on his back. He did not know how long he was in those sewers but he suspected that it took him a day or two to walk out. Marrok felt a headache form in his head and he winced at the pain.

He was exhausted. More so than usual when he used his powers, probably from the malnutrition while he was experimented on. For three days he had not eaten a thing and they had removed his stomach. Probably for that very reason, to prevent him from losing even more energy. It amazed him how he was still alive, he knew they cast a spell on him that kept him alive. But, this magic he had never seen before. Victor had the only real stuff to keep someone alive and back from death, and they were some serious pills. It was a dark magic that Marrok had not known and did not wish to know.

Finally after walking for a few minutes he arrived in a clearing. I had a large pool of water in the center with two trees looming over it. Marrok recognized this place as the Mirror Pool. He would come back here after having a heated argument with Dracula. It would calm him down when he was feeling exceptionally angry at Dracula. One of Luna’s number one rule’s was never to harm another child of the night, unless she said otherwise. There were some occasions where one would go rampant and they were tasked with dealing with it.

Marrok rested Riptide and Night Dancer on the ground underneath one of the trees. Marrok blew out a breathe of exhaustion for carrying them for hours. He walked over to the pool and lowered his muzzle to take a drink of water. He could feel the water travel through his system and rejuvenate his fatigued body. Marrok looked at his humanoid werewolf paws and looked down his arms. They were leaking out black energy, all of him was.

He concentrated and he transformed back into a pony and looked at his reflection again, he still had the dark magical energy leak out of his dark black colored coat. His eyes were a bright orange and they had energy leaking and swirling out of them too. He stared at his reflection in hopes that who he was looking at was just an illusion. Marrok then saw the pool shimmer and it changed the scenery.

I guess the legends were true.

Marrok thought to himself. The legend stated that when you were in your hour of need it would show you memories long forgotten and replenish your energy. Marrok did not believe a word of it but he was being proven wrong. He sat down and watched the pool. It brought him to a familiar sight. It was the garden in the castle at Shadow Garden.

He saw Dracula inspecting a particular flower, a red petaled flower with white stripes. It was called an Amaryllis, it normally grows in the Badlands and under rare occasions it grew in the outskirts of Appleoosa. Dracula found it very inspirational, saying that it is a source of determination. That even though a place constantly related to death, there is a beauty that grows there.

Marrok then saw himself step into the garden and Dracula said without skipping a beat,”Please if you wish to continue our argument now you will be sadly disappointed. I am tired and wish to remain this way for a while.”

Marrok drew out a heavy sigh and said,”That is not why I am before you now.”

“Then what have you come here for?”Dracula said finally looking over at him with those piercing red eyes,”Speak quickly while the night is young.”

Marrok drew closer to his brother and said,”I am tired as well. I am tired of arguing with you. The only time we don’t seem to argue is when we are with our Mother. But I want things to be like they were before. When we would get along and play together.”

Dracula sighed and looked Marrok in the face and said,”I long for such days as well. No amount of seriousness can hide that now. I am willing to reconcile so long as you are, brother.”

Dracula lunged at Marrok and they hugged each other. Dracula could feel something warm drip down his back. He knew it was a tear, nothing could hide it. And Dracula had tears of his own welling up in his eyes.

They released form each other and looked at each other. They stared at each other’s eyes and saw that each of them had tears in their eyes. They then heard the flap of wings and descending from the sky was none other than their dark blue coated Mother, Princess Luna. She landed and embraced two of her sons.

She says as they are within her grasp,”I am so glad that thou has reconciled with each other. I love you both.”

Marrok and Dracula returned the hug and said together,”We love you too.”

Marrok saw the image ripple and he saw that he was crying. He was not crying because of the happiness of the memory. He cried in sadness, when his brothers and sisters look upon him they will surely run in fear and not think that he was the same. With tears rolling down his face he looked over at the still unconscious Riptide and Night Dancer. He trotted over to them and he whispered to them wiping away his tears,

“I am sorry but I must leave you two. You have been raised in these woods and can no doubt find your ways to Mother. I must leave because I fear how you will treat me when you arise. I will return to you, Dracula, and Mother when I feel the time is right. Goodbye.”

He transformed into a Werewolf and bolted away into the thickness of the forest. He leapt through shadows and through the night. Now he was at least a mile away from them and he didn’t look back.

Little did he know that his Mother, Princess Luna saw and heard the entire ordeal. She could do nothing but cry as she watched Marrok bound into the night and shadows. She sat on her haunches in defeat. Thoughts rushed through her head. What would have happened if she had intervened earlier? Would he have stayed? Or would he have still ran away. He truly thought himself a monster. She slowly walked out of the brush and lifted Riptide and Night Dancer on her back. A tear trickled down her cheek as she looked back at the pool. And finally she walked away. From that night forward, she would never return to that pool.

* * *

Rainbow Dash had set out with Omega Pack to silently kill the Changeling guards that patrolled Ponyville. She was transformed into a Werewolf. Her Werewolf form did not have wings but she was still just as fast. Her fur coat was a dark cyan color and her eyes an even more intense color of violet. She bounded through the forest at the front of the pack with Cornell. Cornell always seemed to be in his Werewolf form, a large humanoid Werewolf with bright white fur and almost glowing yellow eyes.

For around ten minutes they raced through the forest into the outskirts of Ponyville. Cornell told everypony to halt. They all stopped, Cornell motioned for Rainbow to come to him and she did so. They were looking out over a field, on the other side they could see Dracula, Luna, and Rarity (or Spectra). Around them were the other eight Vampires waited. Dracula waved a hoof notifying they were ready. Cornell waved his large humanoid Werewolf paw over to notify that they were ready.

Cornell told them ahead of time that they would scour through the town in teams of two. Rainbow and Cornell would work together. Their rendezvous point was the bell tower above the school. They let their eyes scan the other end of the field and they saw that marching from the forests directly facing Ponyville was Princess Celestia, Twilight, and Emerald were leading 1500 Royal Guards. Celestia said something to the guards and then turned and waved at Cornell. The signals were ready and Cornell raced to the top of a stony hill and he howled at the moon. To the Changelings this was not uncommon to hear, but Luna, Celestia and Dracula all knew that it was signalling them that the Werewolves were heading into town. They were heavily outnumbered but they had the Night on their side.

Celestia put a spell on all of them so they could telepathically talk to each other. The ones that could talk telepathically were Spectra, Luna, Celestia, Dracula, Cornell, Rainbow Dash, Twilight, and Emerald.

What they saw was unnerving. Ponyville was set ablaze and ponies were being rounded up in the town square and taken from their burning homes. Cries of horror and pain could be heard for miles in all directions. This brought fury into Rainbow’s eyes, they were threatening her home and her friends. She made a promise that she would kill every last Changeling that she saw.

They silently charged through the night without a sound. Rainbow followed Cornell’s every step and they were on top of one of the building that was not on fire. There were only two of them. Cornell said in her mind,

Remember to take them out silently and quickly. I got the one on the right and you have the one on the left. When I say now, we leap down and kill them. Okay?

He turned and she nodded in agreement. She concentrated on the Changelings and waited for Cornell to say now. She looked on the other roof tops and saw that the other Werewolves were going to town. Leaping, hiding the bodies and then moving on to more targets. Finally she heard him say in her mind,

NOW!!!

She leapt down to the one on the left and crushed it under her supernatural strength. Just to make sure she bit its neck. Blood splattered on her and she finally looked up and saw Cornell take his kill and hide it in one of the nearby dumpsters. and Rainbow did the same and she heard his voice in her mind say,

Before we go to the rendezvous point Luna told us to see how heavily guarded Carousel Boutique, Sugarcube Corner, and Golden Oak Library.

Rainbow nodded in agreement and on their way to Sugarcube Corner they kill four more Changelings. They stop on top of a building nearby, about ten Changelings guarded Sugarcube Corner. They continued their silent killing spree to Carousel Boutique and saw fifteen guarding it. Cornell noted this and they continued on to Golden Oak Library. That place was more heavily defended. Fifteen were on the outside and Cornell sensed ten more on the inside. They then finished around and met at the rendezvous point. Rainbow looked out and saw the shadows of Celestia’s group and Luna’s group. Cornell reared and let out a baleful cry to the moon and it could be heard for miles. Rainbow looked to the sky and heard a large BOOM!!

* * *

Celestia, Emerald, and Twilight listened for Cornell’s howl and when they heard it Celestia sent out a large ball of golden energy in the sky. It travelled through the air and finally it exploded and shot out rays of sunlight to get the attention of the Changelings and they heard the large thundering noise of charging Changelings. They were heading straight towards the location they thought the giant flare came from. Then from Emerald Celestia heard him shout,”FOR EQUESTRIA!!!!CHARGE!!!”

All fifteen hundred of them charged towards the oncoming Changelings. Celestia looked to her side and saw the Vampires vanished in thin air and turn into a dark mist and travelled through the air to Ponyville. Then there was a moment of silence when the two armies met face to face. Then from that silence emerged the sound of battle. Cries of battle, cries of pain and clattering steel. Celestia impaled the first one she saw with her horn and erupted bright yellow sending the ones around her into the air. Relentlessly she broke the gap between the Changelings and the Children of the Day.

One by one they fell to Celestia’s superior strength and superior magical powers. Blasts, waves, rays. All Changelings that met her on the battlefield fell. She was unstoppable. She was about to be stricken behind her and then she heard behind her the crunch of Changeling bones. And the sound of steel leaving a body. Celestia turned and saw Emerald, he saluted her and he charged another and it fell to his martial prowess with a sword. Celestia launched into the air and began attacking the ones from the sky. Blast after blast as she drew them away from the battle and they flew all around the battlefield. She began evading strikes and blows from the flying Changelings. She summoned her Blade of Shadow and began killing them with that. With every slice they fell from the sky, and the sword had some sort of enchantment on it.

When it cut through a Changeling it burned and seared the flesh of it. She looked at the 3 foot long blade and she had come up with a name when she saw that every kill made by the weapon turned into a pile of ash. She called it the Ashbringer. But she began to notice she was about to be overwhelmed. Then she saw a large wave of water rush and crash into the almost endless horde of flying Changelings. She looked to her right and saw flying there was a pony with a dark blue coat and black and red mane and tail. His cutie mark was a wave of water and in his hooves he was carrying a trident. She knew this pony as Riptide the Shadow, one of the Originals. Celestia nodded her head at him and he nodded his at hers. They then charged downwards and crashed into the ground, causing the ground to erupt in a shower of blood, dirt, and disembodied Changeling parts.

Twilight blasted, blew out waves, gusts of wind, and pounded Changelings with her hooves. She wore purple and gold armor, given to her by Celestia. Celestia told her that the armor was for when she needed her to fight alongside her in battle. Twilight noticed that Celestia wore the same armor just the colors were white and gold. Luna as well, but Luna’s had a different style to it. It had a hood and a cloak. It also had the insignia of a large crescent moon on the hood, a brooch, on the bracers, and the steel boots. Twilight bashed a Changeling with her fore hooves and then shot out a wave at around fifteen. Twilight looked around and noticed that despite the overwhelming odds of nearly 5 to 1 they were pushing them back. Twilight then noticed that from the sky she saw beams of moonlight shine on them and also saw that some of the stars fell from the sky.

Twilight looked to find the source of the magic and saw that standing atop the stony cliff that once stood Cornell, was a mare unicorn and white magic erupted from her horn as she violently guided the horn in different directions. Twilight put two and two together and knew that the mare atop the cliff was Night Dancer. She summoned the rays of the moon to improve the strength and stamina of her allies. The stars fell from the sky and exploded on the ground it would only harm the Changelings, the Royal Guards, Twilight, Emerald, and Celestia would be rejuvenated and healed. Twilight drew out a deep breath and summoned her Blade of Shadow.

With every kill the blade absorbed energy from the dead and it gave her improved strength and prowess. She then harnessed the energy and let an aura of dark purple energy swirl around her. All the Changelings that stepped in the aura collapsed on the ground and crumbled to dust. The aura does not last very long. But there was another way she could expend the energy. She vertically cut and a wave of purple energy shot out and cut five Changelings in half. She looked at the blade and knew what to call it. It would be known as Dreadtouch.

* * *

Dracula, Luna, and Spectra emerged from the cloud of darkness and so did the others. Luna shouted behind her,”Heartfire and Blazer absorb those fires! We can’t allow anymore buildings to be damaged by the fire! The rest of you follow me!”

They charged through the streets of Ponyville to the courtyard and in the courtyard was around fifty Changelings and a large one, about the size of Dracula. It shouted,”Kill them all, except the Princess. Sombra wants her alive. The Original and the Princess are mine.”

The fifty charged at them. They all waited until they were within range and then WAM!!! With supernatural speed and strength, they countered the charge and engaged the enemy. Dracula had summoned his Void Sword and began hacking and slashing away the Changelings. He turned and saw Luna was doing the same thing with her Blade of Shadow.

Luna’s blade glowed a blue aura and as she cut and thrust with it it instantly turned them into ice. She then thought she could do something. She held it out and out came a cone of ice and in that cone of cold was large icicles, impaling into the Changelings. She decided that this blade was to be called Chillrend. Dracula and Luna finally pushed past the Changelings. They then saw the large general before them. It was a large Centaur but had all the features of a Changeling with Sombra’s powers. It held a large axe in his hands and it said,”I am General Azzithoth and you will be an excellent reward for Sombra. He will be pleased.”

They began to circle one another, Azzithoth and Dracula and Luna. Dracula was the first to charge. The centaur brought down his axe and Dracula parried all of his moves. But Dracula was caught off guard and he was punched flying through the air. He landed on the ground and lost grip of his sword in mid air. It crashed to the ground and the counter weight broke. Luna saw this and became enraged. She charged and struck Azzithoth faster than Dracula did. But they struck him together. Luna finally cut his stomach and Dracula slashed at his chest. Both landed excellent blows. Azzithoth reeled in pain and growled in rage. He lunged at Dracula and landed a blow. Azzithoth struck Dracula on his shoulder and he shouted in great pain.

The pain shot through his arm and stung his entire body. His cries could be heard from miles. He began to lose consciousness, the axe was poisoned. But before his vision turned black he heard a voice in his head say,”No, his purpose has not yet been fulfilled.”

Dracula’s vision cleared and his body no longer stung. He stood up and his Mother crippled Azzithoth. Luna cried out to Dracula,”FINISH HIM OFF!!!”

Dracula picked up his sword with his hoof and leapt into the air. He landed and stabbed Azzithoth in the head. Dracula’s Void Sword then began to slide down and slowly cut him in half, when Dracula landed on the ground he was covered in dark green blood. He breathed heavily and he said under his breath,

“When death comes
I’ll need not love –
Consumed,
No wreath or dove
Could offer me salvation,
Not when I’m no more.

A weathered stone will bear my name –
Identity of once a being
Living out existence in
A world of risk, and never seeing
Sense of why we’re here.

My genes will die away thro’ child –
Hue of eyes and hair, the way of thought,
Will quickly dim with generation –
Bow to future dominance –
Memories of provenance
Resigned to curious few.

When death comes
I’ll need not grace
Below; no grieving face
Will call my resurrection,
Not when I’m at ground –

Death and I so bound.”

Dracula was lifted into the air and his eyes shot open and they were glowing bright red. Red magical energy began to swirl out of Azzithoth and absorbed into Dracula. He then heard a voice in his mind say,”Yes, let the darkness consume you. Kill everypony you see.”

Dracula answered aloud in a really deep and fear inducing tone.”No. Not this time.”

Dracula then felt a rush of energy and felt strengthened beyond what he knew. Normally he felt enough power to last a few hours of combat without exhaustion. But now, he felt an immense amount of power. Luna could feel the raw magical power coming off of her son. He slowly descended to the ground, he had saw something on the ground and picked it up with his magic. Red swirled around his horn as he levitated a large key towards him. The last key to the Harvest Well was inside of his Void Sword the entire time, and not even Dracula knew about it.

He kept levitating the key and he cried out as the last of the Changelings fell under the Vampires. Not a single casualty. Dracula closed his eyes and red energy swirled out of his horn and absorbed into the other Vampires. They felt the raw power of Dracula and they felt more powerful than ever before and an aura was around them, a crimson red one. Dracula hovered in the air as he said,”We all will split in half. Me and Spectra will lead our half in battle to help the Children of the Day. Mother will lead the other half and secure the hostages. Go!”

Dracula charged through the streets and followed behind him was Spectra and his half of the Vampires. He looked up at the Werewolves on the bell tower and he shouted,”Join us and lets finish this!”

The Werewolves howled in agreement and they followed Dracula as they approached the battlefield.

* * *

Despite nearly impossible odds the Children of the Day only lost 50 ponies, while they had started out with 7500 and are now with 500. They were being surrounded. Blood covered the field, a mix of dark green and bright red. The bodies of ponies lie limp on the ground. Craters were now in the field. The fires in Ponyville had stopped and emerging from Ponyville as Celestia squinted her eyes.

She saw Dracula gliding through the air with Rarity, half of the Vampires at their disposal, and Omega Pack following close behind. They all had auras of bright red and the amount of magic emanating from them almost overwhelmed Celestia. She then screamed,”Let’s finish this!”

Her response were cries of victory. She hovered in the air the beating of her wings behind her. She scoured the field to find her student and found her. As fast as lightning she flew down and killed a Changeling as it went to lunge out at Twilight. She sliced the Changeling in half.

Twilight looked over and saw her teacher and said,”So nice of you to finally join me.”

Twilight still had the dark purple aura around her and cut a Changeling in half with Dreadtouch. Celestia smiled as she decapitated a Changeling and said,”Better late than never right.”

Twilight laughed in response and continued her slaughter of the Changelings. They then heard the sound of breaking Changeling bones and howls of victory. Dracula and Omega Pack had finally joined the battle. They brought even more slaughter. Celestia saw Werewolves as they ripped the Changelings in half with their bare hands, or they swiped them in half with their claws. But what Celestia personally saw was the martial prowess and expertise of Dracula. His finesse with a blade was unrivaled and saw as he cut each and every Changeling down that he saw. She also sensed that he was pumping magic into Rarity. Rarity unleashed massive amounts of magic in either waves, bolts, or rays.

Dracula’s eyes had red energy flowing freely out of them and they made him look really intimidating. Occasionally she saw Dracula rip a Changeling’s neck open with his fangs. They were unstoppable.

Twilight saw the raw power and prowess as she looked at Dracula. He had helped thin down their numbers from five hundred to around three hundred. The battle was soon theirs. She continued her onslaught of spells and slashes with Dreadtouch. She looked up and saw Riptide keeping the skies clear by himself and gazed back at Night Dancer and she continued her spells as she summoned stars to keep falling from the sky, she would have to stop soon because dawn was beginning to break through the horizon. Twilight looked over at her mentor and saw she was raising the moon and fighting at the same time.

Dracula never felt so alive. He was unstoppable, but he could be in control of what he did when he had these powers now. He was now living up to the title the North Star. His Mother told him stories of the North Star. Apparently the North Star was the center and focal point of the universe, she told him fables of great heroes who would follow the North Star in search of Immortality. But they never returned. He once asked what really happened to them?

She would smile and say,”They found what they were looking for. They became immortal, but they paid the ultimate price. They remained in the sky, and what we see as stars are them.”

He had always thought it was just a myth. Until now. Now he knows that when he absorbs ponies energies they pass on and are immortalized in the sky. Some are even viewed and grouped together to form constellations. Finally he had the last kill and he cut it right in half. In victory he raised his sword to the sky and a rush and roar of cries of victory thundered through the sky. The morning sun now shone through the treetops and he felt the great power fade away. The battle of Ponyville was over. The battle of Ponyville was won.

Chapter XIX - The Final Ritual

Dracula closed his eyes for a moment and thought to himself. It was almost over, what he absorbed was only a fraction of the power he is going to absorb from the Harvest Well. He wished for all of this to be over, so he may live in peace by Twilight’s side. He reopened his eyes and saw that in the morning rays of the sun the Children of the Day were doing a sweep of the battlefield, making sure the Changelings were all dead. He scanned the field and found Twilight Sparkle examining her Blade of Shadow. He trotted over to her.

She saw him coming and they hugged each other, Twilight said still embracing Dracula,”I’m so glad you are okay.”

Dracula let go and he said looking into her eyes,”Did you expect otherwise?”

Twilight laughed and said,”No. I saw you moments before the battle ended. You had so much power inside you. It is...indescribable.”

Dracula hung his head in shame and said,”I know. I had to. If I didn’t then we might never had a chance in beating the Changelings.”

Dracula turned his head and Twilight turned it right back with her hoof and said,”I am not mad at you. You shouldn’t be mad either, you seemed in control. You even gave some of your powers to our allies. This is your victory, you should be celebrating not hanging your head in shame. You saved us. You saved me.”

Dracula smiled slightly and he leaned down and kissed her on the cheek. He stared long into her eyes, he felt warm knowing that there was somepony who cared about him. He hovered the key over to him and held it in front of him. His face turns serious and he says under his breath,”I know now what I must do.”

Before Twilight could say a thing he summoned his dark wings and flew off into the sky. Twilight knew exactly where he was going, he was going to complete the ritual alone. Twilight nervously bolted through the streets of Ponyville and stopped when she found the three mares she was looking for, Luna, Celestia, and Rarity. She stopped in front of them breathing hard and said,”Dracula...he’s...gone and...he’s going to start the ritual alone. With no one else there.”

Luna nervously looked up in the sky and said,”You old fool. You’re going to get yourself killed. Quickly, we must follow him. Celestia, I request that you stay here, to keep the soldiers in check and just in case Chrysalis sends reinforcements”

Celestia nodded in agreement as she saw Spectra and Twilight run towards the Everfree forest, and her sister Luna take off into the air. It did not bother Luna that he was the one absorbing the energy, only he could. But, he needed fonts of magic to help keep his magic from wildly going out of control. They would also be there to help contain the magic. Luna knew that something bad would happen, she just didn’t know what. He was their only way to find the other Children of the Night, and he might turn out to be dead. Luna just hopes that she isn’t too late.

* * *

Dracula slowly walked to the Well. He held all three keys with his magic and advanced towards the well. Thoughts nervously ran through his head, but he paid no attention to them. He stood looming over the stone well. He slowly inserted the three keys and turned them.

He heard stones move and finally a loud click. At first nothing happened but then the stones cover the hole to the well began to slowly open. Swirling out of it was red energy that shot up almost ten feet in the air and disappeared in the sky. It continuously did this. Fearfully he stepped closer to the well, he could feel an immense amount of magic coming from the well. More powerful magic than he had ever sensed before.

Dracula took a deep breath. He had to do this alone, to make up for destroying the Elements of Harmony. He had to become the key to Equestria’s safety now. He even thought he could revive the link between the Elements of Harmony. And he knew that once he did this there was no turning back, he could make no mistakes. No interruptions. He kept his eyes closed and summoned all of his magic before him and said in a loud and deep tone that shook the very foundation of the world,

“I am speak for the night,

I will carry out its word,

I will carry the names of the infamous,

I will break the bond between mortal and immortal,

After these words I will be something else,

Something more.

I will become what it means to be shadow,

I will show how rewarding it can be to be the embodiment of evil,

I will prove to the world that I am more than just a pawn,

More than a part of a prophecy,

I will become a Lord of Shadow.”

He continued to keep his eyes closed and he was lifted into the air. He could feel energy slowly rushing inside of him and pulsate throughout his body. When he opened his eyes he knew he would never be the same. His powers would be nearly unlimited, matching if not expanding the magical ability of Luna and Celestia combined. He would surpass the power of Friendship.

They were too late. Dracula had already started absorbing the well. He was summoning a storm that stretched out for miles to come. Lightning crashing through the sky, thunder blasting loudly through the wind. Wind gusting wildly and uncontrollably, they saw Dracula hovering in the air and red energy coming out of the well. All of which was being absorbed into his chest. Luna was so stunned she could barely move.

Twilight as well could not move because she was so stunned. Her face bore the emotions of concern and wonder. She knew that his mortal form could not contain that much magic from what she researched, the Originals divided the power equally. Twilight knew having that much power in a mortal body was bad, bad enough to cause catastrophic events. This was the last thing that she wanted, to lose a pony she had just learned to love.

Dracula then lowered to the ground, floating down like a feather. There was a slight red glow about him and he shot his eyes open. They were a crimson red, his corneas were bright white and his pupils like a cat’s. The corner of his eyes cracked and red energy seeped out of it. As a matter of fact the visible parts of his body were cracked and had red magic seeping out of them. The raw power emanating off of him was almost unbearable, it felt as if the air around him was not from this world.

However, Luna could feel something she hadn’t felt in years. She could feel the connection again. She knew where each and every Child of the Night was. The connection was reestablished and they could now look for Shadow Garden. But now came the task of Dracula containing his powers.

Twilight was the first to step forward, she slowly lifted her hoof and touched Dracula’s chest. She looked up in his eyes and said,”How does it feel?”

Dracula unmoved said in a deeper toned voice,”Its like I can face anything. Nothing would be able to stop me. I can revive the Element of Generosity inside of Rarity and you’ll be able to use the Elements once more. Speaking of which where is Spectra?”

Twilight pointed her hoof and Dracula turned to see Sectra standing in awe at him. Dracula approached her and he said,”I am still the same Dracula.”

“Yes but you have much more power now,”Exclaimed Spectra,”What will be the first thing you do?”

Dracula smiled and said,”I will revive a mistake I recently made.”

Spectra thought for a moment and said,”No. Don’t, I accept who I am now. No amount of magic can change this. I’m sorry darling but this mistake has to stay.”

“What are you saying?”

Spectra sighed and said,”I’m saying I am Spectra now. You don’t need to fix what isn’t broken, you saved me from Living Shadow. You saved me from utter darkness and I can do nothing but thank you.”

Dracula turns away in disappointment and before he walks off he says,”I wasn’t going to do this for my own selfish means. I was going to do this for Twilight. You can see it in her face, she longs for her old friend. I have destroyed a friendship between two ponies. I even destroyed the Elements of Harmony, Equestria’s only defense against evil.”

Dracula trudges off and Spectra is left alone to ponder her decision. She now thinks that maybe she chose her words poorly. Spectra knew he was right. She had no idea what he was feeling, a one thousand year old pony has certainly made more mistakes than she did in a day.

Luna caught up to Dracula and she said,”You mustn't feel this way. You both have fair points. You cannot change the future and she cannot see that her friendship with her and Twilight are almost nothing now. But, you cannot blame yourself for these things. If it makes you feel better, blame fate or destiny.”

Dracula sighed once more and said,”Perhaps you are right. But all I want to do now is keep Twilight happy, she is the greatest thing that has happened to me. I haven’t felt like this since before the darkness came and took Shadow Garden. I don’t want to lose that feeling.”

Luna placed one of her hooves on his shoulder and said,”And you deserve nothing more than to be happy. Let me just say that I am proud to call you my son.”

Dracula smiles and looks in her eyes and said,”And I am proud to call you my mother.”

And what happened next is something that hasn’t happened in nearly a thousand years, they shared a hug. Tears began to swell in Luna’s eyes but she forced them to stay in. They then heard hoofsteps approach and they stopped hugging. Dracula saw two faces he hasn’t seen in a long while. It was the faces of Riptide and Night Dancer.

Dracula said,”Well, if it isn’t Riptide and Night. It is great to see you, it has been too long. Where is Marrok? Have you not met him yet? Is he dead?”

Riptide and Night Dancer looked at each other and Riptide responded,”We don’t know. All we can remember from our last moments there was Marrok going crazy and we woke up at some sort of pool of water.”

Dracula thinks for a moment and says,”Well, perhaps we will see him soon.”

Dracula turns to Luna and says,”So where is Shadow Garden?”

Luna says,”Shadow Garden is in a section of the Everfree Forest. Near the eastern edge. We can make it there in at least a day. They are all there, it seems Chrysalis and Sombra are gathering them up for something important. Probably one final attack at Ponyville.”

They waited for everypony to arrive, Celestia, Rainbow Dash, Cornell, and Emerald. Dracula thought for a moment and finally he said,”We cannot take everyone to Shadow Garden. And no doubt they will find a way to Gemini. Their forces are split at Canterlot and Shadow Garden. Canterlot to the north and Shadow Garden to the east.”

Dracula materialized a map of Equestria and held it open with his magic. He thought for a moment and said,”Chrysalis is most likely at Canterlot and Sombra at Shadow Garden. Sombra is most likely not in his own body yet, therefore he is in a weakened state due to not being able to use all of his magic. We will split in different teams. Riptide and Night Dancer will both guard Ponyville and Gemini with the Vampires, Royal Guards, and the Werewolves. Divide them up as you see fit.

“We will all take them on separately. For certainly they will give each other strength. With our recent grab of Ponyville Chrysalis will surely go there first. Riptide and Night Dancer will act as the diversion as we go to face Sombra at Shadow Garden.”

Dracula turned towards Riptide and Night Dancer and said,”Hold out for at least two days. On the first light of the second, look to the east.”

Dracula then motioned to Luna, Celestia, Twilight, Cornell, Rainbow Dash, Spectra, and Emerald and said,”Prepare to leave tonight. We will surely arrive at Shadow Garden tomorrow night.”

They all nodded and felt the same way. They felt that Dracula’s plan was foolproof. Twilight had the feeling that there was a foreshadowing somewhere. His destiny would surely reveal itself soon. Dracula turned and said before leaving with the map,”May I suggest that you all rest now. For there will be no rest points on the way there to save time. Meet at the eastern exit in about three hours.”

Dracula then left and they all knew he was the leader of this Crusade of Darkness. Luna and Celestia would surely write this event down in the history books. To teach the future generations how the Children of the Night and Children of the Day first knew of each other’s existence. Dracula will never be forgotten in history, and neither would any of them.

Chapter XX - A Meeting with the Devil

Sombra pushed past the Children of the Night that were gathering in the courtyard for his instructions. They were not fully forced and not at the number he wanted. Once he had at least 99,000 at his command he would speak to them. For now he had more matters to speak of. He winded through the castle he had once known. Familiar wall decorations adorned the wall. He remembered the time he had shared with the Originals and with Princess Luna, but that was a different time that he had learned to forget.

He finally found a room that was cloaked in a giant wall of shadow. He walked in the room of absolute darkness and knelt in the middle. What he said seems to have echoed for miles,”I have come to speak to the Living Shadow. I summon you.”

There was a deep rumbling within the castle and he looked and saw a giant pony face materialize in the shadow. Giant red eyes were all he saw and heard a deep and dark voice boom across the room’s walls.”You better have a good reason for summoning me here.”

Sombra lowered his head in respect and said,”I have always respected and wanted to learn from you.”

The eyes squinted as if he was trying to recall his face and finally the voice said,”Ah, so you are Sombra. You have learned my Possess spell, well done. Have you taken Ponyville yet, I can no longer see through my son’s eyes.”

Sombra sighed in defeat and said almost through his teeth,”For a brief moment yes we had Ponyville in our grasp. But Dracula and Luna along with their followers retook Ponyville in half a night. They are stronger than we had anticipated my lord.”

Sombra waited for a response from the Living Shadow. He heard him speak and felt a splitting headache formed in his head and began to grow stronger. It almost got to an unbearable level and he heard Living Shadow say,”Your failure will not go unpunished but I will not kill you. For it will be either you or Chrysalis that will ensure my return to this world. Be sure that you do not fail me.”

The headache subsided and he now realised what the Living Shadow did. He unlocked all of the locked memories in his mind. All the happy memories and all the bad memories of his time at Shadow Garden. He was once a great and powerful Vampire who had journeyed out and had found the Crystal Empire. It was when he had journeyed north that he found the Living Shadow’s tower and he had been corrupted by the Living Shadow’s magic.

He returned to the Crystal Empire as a tyrant and also taken over Shadow Garden his old home. He even went to Chrysalis to help him, he thought that they could help each other out. And also because the Living Shadow had said he promised great reward for helping him take over Equestria. All he asked in return was that Dracula, his first born son, was dead. This he thought was true at the time.

But he was wrong and he underestimated Dracula’s powers, as well as Luna’s. They now worked together to find their missing family. Sombra came back to reality and he stood up to leave and said before he left,”I understand what I must do now. The Princess of the Night must die.”

He left the shadowed room and continued his thoughts in the main hall. Sombra knew that Dracula had found an ancient power, he could feel that power be released from there. Sombra also knew that being Luna’s personal student, Dracula already had great power but having that combined with an ancient power would be unstoppable. Sombra could not take on Dracula head on, he had to use something else to distract him.

He then stopped thinking when he remembered he could cast a Dispell on Dracula. It would not take away his powers, but he would be disoriented enough for Sombra to issue the final strike.

Whenever Sombra trained with Dracula, Dracula always won. Sombra then went from the main hall to the throne room. He had a feeling that his final encounter with Dracula would be in there. All of the memories and feelings left behind by that place were indescribable. He walked through the room with his hoofsteps echoing through the room.

The room was a giant half circle and a row of columns spread from one side of the room to the other. He stopped in the middle of the room where he saw five sword cases. Sombra knew that these once held the Blades of Shadow, he personally imbued the magic into them. He looked and saw that there was one sword left. He looked and he knew the blade as Whiteash, it was his once. He and the other Originals made those swords legendary in Children of the Night history. Their fighting skills with them were unrivaled by nopony else. He had named it Whiteash because the embers of the last Whiteash tree was mixed in with the metal. Only Sombra could unlock the secrets of the blade.

Its power was with one cut it could greatly decrease the magical ability of either a Unicorn, an Alicorn, or a Child of the Night. It also was the only thing that could permanently kill a Child of the Night, for Children of the Night had part either Unicorn, Earth Pony, or Pegasus soul combined with part of an Alicorn soul. The result is increased strength, stamina, sight, and even a small amount of magic (depending on the pony). They have Immortal souls and with that they can take over new hosts. Whiteash was the only permanent death for a Child of the Night.

Sombra unlocked the sword case and levitated the sword closer to him. Sombra was the only pony that could resist its magic, being the only one to wield the sword. He said as he examined the blade,"Cowards die many times before their deaths. The valiant never taste of death but once.”

He then heard hoofsteps behind him and turned to see Dr. Frankenstein in front of him and he said,”The Children of the Night are ready for you.”

Sombra turned towards Victor and said,”Thank you Victor I will speak with them in a minute.”

Victor nodded his head and left. Sombra looked back at the blade and sheathed it in its scabbard at his side. A smile crept across his face as he left the throne room, his plan was perfect and nothing could stop him now. Not even Dracula.

* * *

The magic that Marrok was imbued with was not Sombra’s, it was darker. He found himself in Whitetail Wood. He sat alone under a tree and he was finally once again alone. The only time he was alone was when he lived before he became a Child of the Night. It was in his time alone now that he realised his pain and suffering was only beginning, it would only get worse from here.

He heard the sound of flapping wings and looked up to see the Spirit of Disharmony, Discord. Marrok winced at him approaching and said,”Out of all the ponies to meet me here, it had to be you?”

Discord stopped in front of Marrok and said,”Well, I am saddened by your remark. I happen to be quite the lovable pony at the moment.”

Discord summoned a hooferchief and blew his nose. He unsummoned it and Marrok rolled his eyes and said,”Why are you here Discord?”

Discord stretched as he said,”I am merely jogging, enjoying the scenery. Whitetail woods is quite lovely during the fall. I just wanted some companionship, everypony is either busy or missing. And you were the closest so.”

Marrok raised an eyebrow and stared at Discord. His disapproving look was noticed by Discord and he said,”I am up to nothing and you should feel ashamed of yourself for think such things. Out of all the Children of the Night you were my favorite.”

Marrok rolled his eyes again and Discord finally said,”Okay if you must know. I am merely trying to find a way to my dear friend Fluttershy. I can’t fly to her because when Chrysalis turned me to stone she cast a spell on me that prevented me from flying and teleporting. And lets just get to the point. I need help breaking into Canterlot and kill Chrysalis so the spell can be lifted.”

Marrok thought for a moment. He did not know if Discord wasn’t tricking him or if he was trying to find a way to kill him. And he knew the only way to find out. Marrok rolled his eyes once more and said,”Alright Discord. I’ll help you, but only just this once.”

Discord picked up Marrok and hugged him and he said sarcastically,”You are a true friend you know that right. I don’t know what I would do without you.”

Discord then dropped him and he said,”Alright sappy time is over lets get moving Canterlot is a day away and I get thirsty very quickly.”

Marrok rolled his eyes one last time and he thought to himself,

This is going to turn out to be a very long and very exhausting journey to Canterlot.

Chapter XXI - Dark Soul

Do not fear my son for soon you will worry not about that ancient power you have just absorbed.

So close now, I can sense your Alicorn counterpart just aching to be free. Yes, soon your mind and soul shall be mine and no one will be free from their demise.

Dracula stared up into the moon as he heard the dark voice of his father. Dracula had not met his father personally but he could tell his father was not a likable pony. Dracula dug through his thoughts and with all the magic he could muster he spoke back at Living Shadow, something not even his Mother could do.

Then come. Come and meet your own demise. My power is as nearly infinite as yours, if not more so. What chance do you have against me now? And if I ascend into an Alicorn my powers will only double in strength. You cannot win; you will not win. You’ll be nothing more than just a forgotten shadow.

Dracula waited for a response from his father but he heard not another word. Dracula smiled, this was a first of, hopefully, many victories against his father. With absorbing the ancient power, his father has been showing up in his thoughts more so than usual. Ever since he had gotten his new powers they have been popping in his mind and new spells he did not even knew existed. He could now break ponies minds and have them go insane, he can even change somepony’s thoughts so they switch sides. Some more of his powers include, Marrok’s special talent of becoming nearly invincible to physical pain, he can as well manipulate the dark powers themselves. The elemental powers of Starswirl the Bearded are his but they fit his characteristics as they are black or red. Dracula found himself staring at the moon in the garden while he waited to meet the others when they set out.

Dracula felt great power emanating from the moon, he can as well have the moon be his source of mana. He no longer needs to absorb the magical energy in ponies. Dracula turned his head as he heard the sound of a pony approaching him. It was his Mother, Luna. Her dark blue coat glistened and shined in the moonlight and she walked next to him and said,”Your power is still growing Dracula. Unimaginable power.”

Dracula said in response,”You never really told us what kind of power this is. Its not yours, and it is certainly not Living Shadow’s.”

Luna sighed closing her eyes and said,”You must not tell anypony about this. As what I am about to tell you something that only me and Celestia know, for good reason. Celestia and I purged everything about the Alicorns when we had ascended.”

Dracula nodded and Luna continued,”When we look back to our past we begin to think and question. But one of the questions most cannot find an answer to is, who created the ponies? In the beginning there only existed only Alicorns, they believed that they were created by Almighty beings. These Almighty beings were named Cerberus and Faximas. Faximas was wielder of Aether energy and Cerberus wielder of Nether energy.

“They were very much ponies, they manifested many times into ponies. However they were brothers and Cerberus became jealous of Faximas. The Alicorns began to fear him instead of love him. So he decided that the only way for them to learn their place was to be his eternal slaves. Faximas was at a cross roads. He could not harm his brother, simply because he loved him so much. But he could not watch as his brother takes over the world.

“So as punishment for his misdeeds and threatening the lives of an entire race, he was broken into thirteen pieces and imprisoned in the core of the world. Only to be consumed in his own darkness. You have absorbed one of his thirteen pieces, becoming a part of him. The Harvest Well in Shadow Garden was only a phylactery of my power, this is why I was so defending of you and so worried when you wished to perform the ritual yourself. But you appear to have resisted the corruption completely, which is amazing. If the strongest Alicorn tried they would have gone permanently insane.”

Dracula looked away from Luna and shot his head back at her and said,”If you knew this then, how did you know I wouldn’t have gone insane.”

Luna smiled and said,”That is because when you were just a little colt you were stronger than Starswirl the Bearded. You are powerful, throughout your life you have shown that your power is nearly infinite. Your destiny still has yet to be revealed, you have only just begun your long journey ahead. So has Twilight, I know the plans my sister has in store for her.”

Dracula was happy to know that his one true love was on the path to greatness. But this news astounded him, stronger than Starswirl the Bearded. But he must focus on the task at hand, defeating Chrysalis and Sombra. Since Sombra was a Child of the Night, Dracula and Luna can sense him. Sombra was in control of a pony but Dracula did not know who.

Dracula turns to meet the eyes of his mother and said,”Who is Sombra controlling?”

Luna closes her eyes and activates her magic. Blue energy swirled around her horn and for a few minutes this went on. Luna slowly opens her eyes and said,”I had feared something like this would happen. He has taken the body of Shining Armor, Twilight Sparkle’s older brother.”

Dracula had not known Shining Armor existed, let alone know that he was Twilight’s brother. Dracula thought for a moment. The only way he saw to have Shining Armor return to his normal self is to stab him with Whiteash. It will kill Sombra and will return Armor to his own body and mind. Dracula sighed heavily and said,”We have to tell Twilight about this, she’ll find out sooner or later.”

Luna turned towards him and she said,”Then perhaps it should be thou that tells her.”

Dracula nodded and left walking into the night towards the inn, no doubt she was resting along with Rainbow Dash and Spectra. They might be very capable beings but they were still very much Children of the Day, except Spectra. She was most likely still awake trying to figure out her new powers. Despite all of his powers he could only sense Spectra and Sombra. As he trotted closer to the inn he could hear the voice of his father laugh evilly in his head. Living Shadow said,

Yes, your powers are great but you will be mine. Hardships are only starting for you, fear and sorrow will be all that assail you. Fear the Light.

* * *

Broken and torn, Twilight opened her eyes and she found herself in the throne room of the Castle of the Two Sisters. She struggled to move her head and she was that a large stone and marble pillar had fallen and she saw the dead body of a dark blue pony. She only knew one pony with a dark blue coat, that was the lifeless body of Princess Luna.

She looked to her left and saw a scene she never ever wanted to see. She saw Dracula stab his Blade of Shadow into Princess Celestia. With all of the strength she could muster Celestia looked over at Twilight with large eyes and gave her a look that told her,”I’m sorry.”

Dracula pulled out his sword and Celestia let out a loud groan of pain, falling to the ground. Dracula turned and she saw a pony she never knew. His coat was dark blue and his mane and tail were still jet black but now they had a white stripe in them. Dracula’s muzzle was the same strong and muscular shape but his eyes were made of pure dark energy and he gave Twilight a stare telling her that she was next.

As quick as lightning he dashed towards her ready to strike when all of a sudden.

Twilight burst awake screaming,”No, Dracula!”

Twilight was breathing heavily and looked around the room and found she was alone in the dark, nopony had heard her and that was what she wanted. Nopony could know about this, that dream was way too vivid to not be real. She looked around in the shadows and thought to herself. Everything gave her a dark feeling deep inside her gut, one that she could not shake.

Twilight spun her head around when she heard the door open, light crept into the room and revealed the outline of a pony. All she saw was the shape and saw it with a horn and wings, then she noticed the red eyes and Twilight screamed at the top of her lungs. She was terrified, she heard the familiar accented voice of Dracula say,”Whoa it’s okay. It’s just me and Rainbow Dash, we came up because we heard you screaming from outside. What’s wrong?”

Twilight squinted and saw the mare in the doorframe, it was Rainbow Dash. Twilight blew out a sigh of relief and said,”I am fine, really. Just...just a bad dream.”

Rainbow winced and said,”That’s it. A bad dream, we thought you were being murdered with the screams you were making.”

Twilight heard the usual arrogant tone of Rainbow Dash and it faded when Dracula shot her a look and she shifted uncomfortably. Dracula turned back to Twilight and he said with a sarcastic smile,”I was expecting to see you up studying something, this surprises me.”

Twilight blushed and she said,”All I did was catch up on my reading. Nothing that I don’t already know.”

Twilight looked at Dracula and he gave a nod to her response and she noticed Rainbow Dash had a sorrowful look on her face. Twilight asked,”What’s wrong Rainbow?”

Dracula turned to face Rainbow Dash and studied her. Twilight knew from the way he looked at her, Dracula could read her thoughts and tell himself what we should know. But he stopped and said,”Yeah what’s wrong?”

Rainbow looked down and sighed heavily,”I...things...things aren’t the same as they were before.”

“I don’t follow?”Dracula said in response to Rainbow’s reluctance. She continued,”I mean since Spectra came in. I miss Rarity, her frufruiness and her odd obsession with detail.”

Dracula hung his head in shame and said,”I feared something like this would happen. So I had prepared a spell for this occasion. Although, you wish to have your old friend back I cannot break the curse of being a Child of the Night. It will reactivate her connection to the Elements of Harmony and some of her old appearances and behaviors. When she comes into contact with somepony she knew in her old life it activates and her appearance turns to normal. And while we are on the topic of spells.”

He turned his gaze towards Rainbow Dash and said,”I can cast a spell that can connect you to me instead of Princess Luna, granting you more control of your new powers. What do you say?”

Rainbow thought for a moment and said,”Alright, I’m game.”

Dracula nods and he says,”I will return when the spell has been successfully cast on Spectra. Everything will be fine.”

Dracula turned and left the room. He walked down and left the inn. He activated his magic and sensed Spectra’s magic. Spectra was near the outskirts of the town, she was most likely trying to come to grip with her newfound powers. Dracula suspected as much, she was a mare where she was not taught too much offensive magic.

After at least two minutes of trotting to Spectra he finally found her. Dracula slowed his advance and said,”You should not be in the outskirts of town alone. You never know what you might encounter in these woods.”

Spectra turned her gaze towards Dracula as he approached her. She stood up and said,”I am more than capable now than I was before. Everything is clearer now.”

Dracula stopped in front of her and he says,”That maybe so but you have powers you cannot control at the moment, you have much to learn. Children of the Night magic is much harder to learn and master than Unicorn magic.”

Spectra shrugged in agreement and Dracula continued and said,”Twilight and Rainbow seem to think that their long time best friend is dead. I can revive the mare that was once there, partially. I can cast an illusion spell that will change your personality and image to the mare you once were when you are around your friends or anyone else that had relations with Rarity. And once you become strong enough, I will give you the control over the spell.”

Spectra sighed and turned away from Dracula. She lowered her head and said,”Perhaps my new image is pushing them away. And Equestria would be without one of its greatest means of defense. I suppose this is the right thing to do.”

Dracula slightly smiled and he said,”Good. Now hold still.”

He lowered his head pointing his horn at Spectra and a red aura enveloped and swirled around his horn. The magic then began to flow off of his horn and envelope around Spectra. For a few minutes it engulfed around her and she began to feel something resonate and revive deep inside her. Like a feeling she had long forgotten, it was through this that she had noticed something. There was a connection between her and Dracula, he had granted her some of his powers. A very small fraction but powers none the less. Finally the aura dissipated and she remained the same.

Dracula lifts up his head and looks Rarity in the eyes. They told her something, something important. She felt the magic he had granted her activate and she felt her magical ability improve ten fold, she could manipulate shadows to her bidding and use Dracula as her mana source. Finally Dracula said turning around to leave. His voice was still accented but it gave her the feeling of hope and wisdom,”There is war on the rise. I do not know if we shall play a part in it, but we must be prepared if this happens. Blood will spill, whether or not it is from our comrades or from our enemies is uncertain. But all of our true destinies will be found out. And it will be our duty and responsibility to know when to finally embrace who we are. But if one thing is for certain, we can push past all of these hardships with community and teamwork. With those traits guided by strength and wisdom, we cannot fail.”

With those last words he blinked his eyes slowly and looked up at the moon that was high in the sky. He then slowly moved his head away from the moon and walked away. Rarity was dumbfounded, she had never heard wiser words come out of somepony’s muzzle. As she watched her friend walk away she had a feeling deep inside of her. She could feel his magic and the feeling was that he was a leader. He had the time and experience of being a true ruler of many. Also, she knew that he would be her future mentor.

Change was on the rise and she was going to be apart of it. It was when she watched him walk out of sight that she heard an unfamiliar voice speak in her head. It was not Dracula’s and it was not Living Shadow’s, but the voice of a wise and old pony. It said,

The Dark Soul will lead the future to a new beginning and nopony will be able to stop him. With his leadership he will bring order and a new meaning of light. He will bring a Dark Generation to the land of Equestria. War and Conquest is on the rise, and a new leader in a land of Princess’. A first Prince of Darkness.

Rarity shot back into reality and saw the image of Dracula as an Alicorn. Dark blue coat, black steel armor, jet black mane and tail with a white stripe in both, and his same piercing dark crimson eyes. Feelings began to swirl relentlessly in her body and thoughts flourished in her mind, but one particular thought stood out above the rest.

If Dracula is to ascend into an Alicorn then that means…

Rarity’s eyes began to swollen and she fell to the ground in defeat. She buried her face in her hooves and began to cry. She knew that with Dracula’s ascension into an Alicorn meant one thing. Luna would die, The Goddess of Night must die. Nothing struck her harder in all of her life, it cut deep. Luna helped her along in her recent hardships, Luna did not deserve the thousand year banishment, Luna only wanted what was best for both Children of the Night and Children of the Day. She was by definition a good leader, nothing could change that. Rarity now realised she was worshipping the wrong Princess. Rarity thought that only Celestia was in the right, she knew what was best for her subjects. But it all changed that night.

If there was a war on the horizon then Rarity knew exactly who she would follow. She would follow Princess Luna. Spectra stood up tall and strong and wiped away her tears, it was about time to meet with the others anyway. She looked up at the moon before she walked off and said,”Thank you my Princess. I couldn’t have asked for a more brave and wise leader in my rather short life compared to yours.”

With those final words she went to meet the others in Gemini. Now was the time they would head out and face the darkness that was threatening their land, and return the Children of the Night to their former glory. Darkness against darkness, exactly what Luna had intentioned with the Children of the Night. Broken ties will be mended and old ones broken. Now was the time of action, and for a new world order.

Chapter XXII - Breaching the Darkness

The night was coming to a close. The sun was rising with a bright orange glow and it was piercing above the treetops and burst through the sky at a resounding color. It was this, at this exact time that the day and night met in the sky. It is also at this time that all Children of the Night are most vulnerable to magic. Where they are most vulnerable to Dracula’s magic, to be more specific. Dracula stood looking at the sunlight breaking through the treetops and he said,

“The age dawns, the weather fair
Nature warms, without a care
To the North, the winter's cold
A storm rages, from what I'm told
Faraway, the surface flares
Intense heat, with increased glare

A time lag, from there to here
Waves arrive, earth's atmosphere
To the North, electricity barged
Dance the sky, crystallites charged
Waves of light, to those aware
Color night, beyond compare

Warming trends, begin right there
Increased waves, excite the air
Magic in waves
Together rub, and so behave
It's the same with solar flares
A magical effect, but only with Celestia’s care.”

Dracula closed his eyes and with his magic he absorbed the leftover energies left behind by both Luna and Celestia. He felt a sensation course through his body and he felt his body rejuvenate and heal. The thing about Dracula is when he uses his magic he doesn’t exhaust himself mentally or physically, leftover energy just continues to build up and prevents him from using more powerful spells. And if he lets it get to a resounding rate he cannot fix it and it will halt his magical casting.

But it has never gone that far. He turns and he sees that his companions and friends have all began to gather around him. Celestia, Emerald, Cornell, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Luna, and Twilight. Dracula nodded at their arrival and he said,”Lets not waste any time, we will not be stopping. Stay close and do not be distracted by anything, the Everfree Forest on these ends have been known to lead ponies astray.”

They all nodded and Dracula turned to the dirt path that lead them to an even thicker part of the Everfree Forest. Where they stood was the farthest anypony has ever stepped. As they looked through the path no light broke through the top and in front of them was almost like a tunnel made of vegetation and sprawling shadows. Dracula had a fierce and dedicated face, he feared nothing now. His power he was certain was unmatched by only Celestia and Luna. He stepped into the shadows and motioned for everypony to follow.

Luna followed behind him and Celestia behind her. Both equally had the same expression on their face as Dracula. Cornell was unamused and merely snarled as he entered the shadowed forest. Emerald had a suspicious look on his face, being ready for anything. Rainbow Dash, Twilight Sparkle, and Rarity had fearful faces however. They reluctantly entered the shadowed forest and followed the others.

As Dracula continued on through the darkness he said to Luna,”Do you know about this section of the forest?”

Dracula turned his head back and saw Luna had shook her head and said in a voice of serene and wisdom,”No, I only know of the legends of this section of the Everfree Forest. It is considered its own forest known as the Veiled Wood. Legends state that there exists dark creatures not known by ponies. It would make sense for Sombra to move the castle to this location. Be wary my son, whatever lies ahead of us is beyond my knowledge.”

Dracula turned his head back forward and adjusted his shoulders. He had noticed everypony still had their battle armor on from their previous encounter with the Changelings. Slowly and slowly they advanced through the forest, they however did not know how long they were in that wood for. Everything that they walked by was either dead or so gnarled that whatever was leftover was almost gone and reduced to nothing but dead wooden and fallen trees.

The dirt under their hooves crackled and crunched underneath them. The air had a pungent smell of moss and burnt wood. Dracula could feel a dark magic emanating from everything in the forest, as if the forest itself is alive. Dracula could also feel some sort of connection to the place.

Dracula knew nothing more than it was the site to an ancient Alicorn city state. Dracula focused back on the road and Luna was walking next to him. Dracula said,”What is the strategy for infiltrating Shadow Garden?”

Luna tries not to look at her son in the eyes and he says,”You, Twilight, and Rarity will infiltrate the castle and face Sombra. While me and the others confront the Children of the Night and break their corrupted bond with the Living Shadow. Be swift, for Sombra is under the influence of the Living Shadow. He will not die so easily.”

Dracula turned his head towards Luna to meet her eyes and he says,”But his death will be sure and true.”

Luna saw woeful eyes on Dracula’s face. Luna knew it must have been hard for him, Sombra and Marrok had been the closest thing he had to a family. Emerald might have known about Dracula but the Living Shadow put false memories into his head, Luna could sense it when she was around him. She turned away and Twilight trotted next to Dracula and she said,”Wait, Sombra was one of the Children of the Night?”

Dracula nodded his head and said,”Yes. I helped him train to be what he is now. Sombra was just a little colt when I had found him. His family was ravaged and broken, him being the only survivor. The Children of the Night might be Vampires, Werewolves and Phantoms, but there existed those before us. Those who are not Children of the Night are known as Wilds. His family was killed by Wilds and we rescued him.

“Luna decided he would be an excellent addition to the family. We all agreed and we accepted him. He was the only Child of the Night that did not change his name when he became one of us. But when he did become one of us, something happened. When we are turned some of our Unicorn magic is replaced by Alicorn magic. However, there are rare occasions where the Alicorn magic fully replaces the Unicorn magic and they become, in Sombra’s case, a Warlock.

“It had been nothing like I had seen before. The rest of the fillies and colts that he taught with feared him. There then came the time where all the young Vampires came and demonstrated their magic for the Originals. It was there that I realised I had to personally train Sombra, he summoned shadows to do his bidding. That was something only a Progenitor Vampire could do. I asked him if he wanted to train under me.

“The look on his face was priceless, he was so happy he hugged me. For years I had trained him the ways of the Children of the Night. He had grown into an excellent wielder of his abilities, but there were some he did not know himself but the Originals did. We feared he would ask sooner or later. Sombra asked to be an Original, we refused him. We told him his magic was too uncontrollable and that we did not understand it ourselves. I did not say a word through that discussion.

“After his furious tirade he gave me a look I had never forgotten. He was like a son to me and I loved him for that. When he left it crushed me. He disappeared. Once he broke the connection to Luna we knew he had become fully aware of his abilities. He went north and built the Crystal Empire and found the Crystal ponies. And I think you know the rest.”

Dracula stopped in his tracks and he looked away from Twilight and said under his breath,”I wish I had known about what would happen. Maybe all of this could be avoided.”

Dracula turns his gaze back towards Twilight and he says,”I am sorry to tell you all of this. I just wish things could have been different.”

Twilight leaned up and kissed him on the cheek and said,”You can’t dwell on the past, it will keep you from looking into the future.”

Dracula smiled a little bit and he said,”Thank you Twilight. I don’t know what I would do without you.”

They continued on in silence and Rarity caught up next to Dracula and Twilight. Rarity says trying not to look at them in the face,”So how long has this been going on?”

Dracula says,”What?”

“Please do not be so drab darling,”Rarity says,”This thing between you and her.”

Twilight finally says,”A few days now. A short time after you turned into a Vampire.”

Rarity smiled a little bit and said,”Out of all of us, I thought you were going to be the last one to get a special somepony.”

Dracula raises an eyebrow and says,”What do you mean ‘us’?”

Twilight says,”Our friends. Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy. The Six Elements of Harmony.”

Dracula stopped in his tracks for the second time that journey and he began to think and he said,”Elements of Harmony...I know how those were created.”

This caught the attention of both Luna and Celestia. They both rushed over to him and Celestia said,”What do you know?”

Dracula moved his hoof to his forehead and he said,”I know that what you told me Mother was a lie, it was not Cerberus that was corrupted. Cerberus created the Elements of Harmony. And I...I have to find and recreate the Knights of the Moon.”

Celestia motioned for Luna to talk to her and she says,”Is it possible?”

“Cerberus still technically lives on through the Elements. So it is quite possible.”Luna responds. Celestia shakes her head and says,”What does he want? Why is he returning now?”

Luna responded with a shake of the head and said,”I don’t know. But one problem at a time. Once we take care of Sombra and Chrysalis we will find out more about this.”

Celestia nodded and they motioned for Dracula and the others to follow. Twilight says to Dracula,”Who is Cerberus?”

Dracula does not look at Twilight and he says,”Cerberus was the Lord of the Night. He ruled and helped in the creation of the four races. He also founded and led the Knights of the Moon. But when his brother, Faximas, became corrupted Faximas nearly destroyed everything. War broke out between the Lunars, Ponies that followed Cerberus, and Solars, Ponies that followed Faximas.

“Many battles were fought and the end of the war was nearing with Faximas as the victor. But with the last dying magic left inside of Cerberus he infused his magical energies into six stones, and they became the Elements of Harmony. His spirit lives on through the Elements of Harmony and he gave them to Starswirl the Bearded. Starswirl confronted Faximas and he imprisoned him deep within the earth.

“Unfortunately the after effects of the magic, ironically, was that the four races split apart and would hate each other. And thus is the story of the end of Old Equestria and the start of the Alicorn Empire.”

Twilight looked away and said,”Wow. Starswirl wielded the Elements of Harmony and imprisoned a powerful godlike being.”

Dracula nodded and he stopped to look around. He could not tell what time of day it was because of the canopy tree top. Dracula looked at Cornell and he said,”Cornell and Rainbow Dash, scout ahead to see if we are close to Shadow Garden.”

Cornell nodded and he transformed into a Werewolf and bounded away ahead of them, as did Rainbow Dash. Once they were out of sight Dracula said,”We shall rest here while we wait for Cornell and Rainbow Dash to return.”

Dracula looked at Rarity and he said,”Come with me Rarity I need to tell you something.”

Rarity put her saddlebags on the ground and they left to speak privately. Dracula stops and he says,”Okay. Now that you are a Vampire you must know how to fight like one. Already you have a grasp on how to fight like one, but there is still much more for you to learn. Vampire magic is the most chaotic and uncontrollable magic that exists in Equestria. There are three forms of Vampiric Magic. Blood Magic. Shadow Magic. and Elemental Magic.

“A normal Vampire can only use one form of magic, but an Original can use all three. There are a few levels of Vampires. Fledgling, Risen, Progenitor, and Sanguinare. Now which form of magic do you wish to use?”

Dracula had noticed that his illusion spell activated and Rarity turned into Spectra. This is good, when she is Spectra she can control Vampiric magic easier. Spectra thought for a moment and finally said,”Blood Magic.”

Dracula nodded his head and then lowered it, pointing his horn at her. Red magic swirled around his horn and went into Spectra’s horn and she felt an energy move through her veins. She began to glow red and with a flash the magic dimmed down and she felt great power within her and Dracula said,”Now that you use Blood Magic you must know that all of your spells will be blood based. Whether it’s shooting it from your horn or changing the blood within an enemy and you can even increase the density of your blood to have a sort of natural armor. As a Fledgling your powers are weakened. As you use your powers more will be unlocked and your powers will only continue to grow.

“For now you should come to grip with your new powers.”Dracula closes his eyes and red magic swirls around his horn. His eyes shoot open and they are glowing bright red. Spectra sees that his skin begins to harden into a blood like metal. Dracula says with a metallic voice,”Now you try. Concentrate not on your mind or the spell, concentrate on your blood.”

Dracula’s eyes return to normal and his skin returns to normal as well. Dracula stands tall and strong. If Spectra had to describe how Dracula walked and stood she would say that he has the stance of a leader. Spectra shakes her head and activates her magic. She squinted her closed eyes and she felt her skin begin to harden and she felt her blood become heavier.

She opened her eyes and her skin became a blood colored metal. She then deactivated her magic and her skin and blood returned to normal. Dracula smirked and said,”Good you are coming to grip your new powers very well. Just remember you no longer rely on rest to recover from magical exhaustion, you have to drink blood to replenish it.”

Spectra nodded her head and she focused attention as she heard a noise. Dracula was a step ahead of her and he began to step closer to the source of the sound. She then began to hear whispers in the dark of the moon. She heard the voices say,
I will return

Come with me Spectra

Give in to the darkness

She shook her head and followed Dracula. Dracula had summoned his Void sword and stood at the ready for an attack. Treading through the darkness with great care wielding his sword close to him. He could feel magic all around him, from living beings. Dracula’s eyes glowed bright red and he slammed his hooves on the ground causing a small earthquake. They saw figures shift and move behind the bushes.

As fast as lightning what jumped from the bushes was, what looked like, a diamond dog. But it they were larger and more fearsome than ever before. They had glowing red eyes and black mist coming off of them. It appears as if Living Shadow had prepared this. There was a total of six of them.

One pounced at Dracula and he impaled it with his horn, blood slowly draining down unto Dracula. He thrust the lifeless corpse of the diamond dog away and stood ready for the next attacker. Two charged at him and he charged at them, baring his fangs. He cut one of them in half at the waist and then tackled the other to the ground. The diamond dog thrashed and lashed out to escape his demise. But the more it struggled the tougher Dracula got. Dracula smiled and lifted his head to the sky and hissed revealing his sharp fangs.

Then an unworldly sound emanated from Dracula and he dropped his head down with such force and he stabbed his fangs into the diamond dog’s neck. Blood steadily seeped out from the wound into Dracula’s mouth and around. Dracula drank from the diamond dog’s neck and became stronger and more power coursed through his veins. When he was done he looked down at the diamond dog and saw it was a dark grey color. Dracula smiled and he said using his magic to say it verbally and mentally to the Living Shadow,”Is this the best you can do? If you want to kill me you will have to do better than this.”

He heard laughter emanate from his mind and he heard his father’s voice say,
This is only the beginning of what I have planned for you in this forest. Nothing will be left untouched by my corruption. I cannot wait to see you fall to the ground in pain and when you beg for mercy, there will be none to give. Your end is near my son.

Dracula smirked as he saw Spectra finish off the rest of them and he used all of his magic to reply to his father,
I have yet to see at least one of your minions succeed. You intimidate when you hide behind your shadows, too scared to breach the darkness to hide your face. You’re scared. Scared that I will end you and your legacy. If this is the best you can send me you’re going to have to step it up a little bit more.

All Dracula heard was a deep and maniacal laughter echo through his subconscious. The dark voice of his father sent shivers through his spin as he said,
There is so much you have yet to understand. My corruption started long ago with one of your brothers. Your test is to figure out who. Who would betray you?

Dracula then came back to reality and he looked inside of himself to try and answer the question. He did not know who would betray him. Dracula was strong but even he could not sense such magic instilled so long ago. He turned his blood stained face towards Spectra and she looked at him and he said,”We must warn the others. One of us will betray us all.”

Chapter XXIII - At the Foot of Darkness

Twilight paced back and forth and throughout her mind dark thoughts entered her mind. Ten minutes had passed since She, Princess Luna, and Princess Celestia was left alone by Cornell, Rainbow Dash, Dracula, and Rarity. She tried to control her emotions but they always got the best of her in these kind of situations. This never happened however, when she was put into the fray. Twilight is not a pony who would sit idly by as her friends thrust themselves in danger without her help.

She very well knew that nearly nothing can kill Dracula at this point, but that did not stop the images. She remembered her nightmare she had no more than a few hours ago. She was so scared for Dracula and her friends. She turned her head and had noticed Dracula and Rarity walk close to her and she hugged Dracula and he returned the gesture. Twilight looked at both of them and she noticed they had blood stains on their horns, mouths, and splattered on their bodies.

Twilight said,”What happened?”

Dracula sighed heavily as if what he would say would have some weight behind it,”Living Shadow sent some of his minions after us. But he also told me that one of us will betray the rest. He could just be trying to trick us into not trusting each other. That and I am thinking that Sombra is more powerful than we might think.”

Luna flew in next to Twilight and said,”How so?”

Dracula wiped his muzzle with his hoof and said,”Whenever I hear my father’s voice there is a power, I can sense it. But deep beneath it I can feel the familiar voice of Sombra, I think he is an agent of the Living Shadow.”

Celestia rubbed her chin with her hoof and said,”You mean Sombra was one of the Children of the Night. We defeated one of your Children long ago?”

Both Dracula and Luna nodded their head. Dracula said,”One of the most powerful ones yes.”

Celestia looked appalled. She said,”Won’t we need the Elements of Harmony to defeat him?”

Luna smirked and said,”There is more magic in this world than just the magic of friendship, you of all ponies should know this. Children of the Night possess an ancient power that can only be defeated by another ancient power. Do you remember the Whiteash trees?”

Celestia nods and Luna continues,”Well. One of the Blades of Shadow was infused with that power. It is the only weapon that can permanently kill a Child of the Night. It not only kills the physical form but also the soul and magic within. If we can get our hooves on that sword he will have to surrender.”

Dracula says stepping forward,”That will be quite the task considering that he wielded that blade. He is most likely waiting for us with the blade, we need a small team of us to go and face him.”

Luna nodded and said,”Alright. Twilight and Emerald.”

Dracula said interrupting,”I must go as well.”

Celestia finally puts herself back into the conversation,”But you are a Child of the Night, won’t he be able to kill you?”

Dracula had a serious face and he said,”I have to finish what I started so long ago. It was me who said for him to not be an Original and what lead to his fall. I will wield the blade and kill Sombra.”

Luna wanted to reject his proposal but she knew it would only complicate the issue at hand. So she simply nodded and Dracula stood tall. It was at this time that the world around Dracula was beginning to lose its color and its feeling. It felt more empty. He looked around and he saw his companions freeze in place. He looks around and starts walking in one direction.

He hears a voice behind him when he walks a ways,”You are more than the prophecy foretold.”

Dracula spins around and he sees a dark blue Alicorn stallion in front of him. He had Glowing indigo eyes and dark grey mane and tail. His attire told Dracula that he was very regal and strong. He wore steel plate armor that was a dark shade of red. Dracula dare not try to intimidate him, reasons being is his horn is shorter than the Alicorn’s and he was twice as big as Dracula. But he got in a stance and said,”Who are you? And what happened around here?”

The Alicorn smiled and said,”I would have expected you to know exactly who I was. I am Cerberus, former Lord of the Night. And you are in my inner sanctuary, Taram.”

“Taram?”Dracula asked raising an eyebrow. Cerberus broke eye contact with Dracula and said,”In an ancient tongue it means ‘A world between worlds’. This is my creation, I made it when Faximas had fallen. This is a way for me to live on, to live in solace. But you had found one of the many of my power sources.”

Dracula dropped his eyebrow and said,”You mean there are more of them? What if an evil pony finds it?”

Cerberus turned back around and said,”When a pony takes one of the power sources it was because they were destined to possess it. I now control my brother’s powers, I stripped them from him when he was banished by Starswirl. A terrible fate he was faced with.”

Dracula looked away from Cerberus and he said,”You mentioned a prophecy. My guess is you don’t mean the one involving the Children of the Night.”

Cerberus shook his head and walked next to Dracula when he said,”No. There is another prophecy that was foretold long ago.’There will come a time, when day and night shall meet in the sky and the powers of the Ancients will return’. When me and my brother made this world we set it up so that there will always be two rulers, no more and no less. There must be two Gods or Almighties, but there can be other Immortal beings. But two must always control the sun and moon. The lines of the prophecy are metaphorical, what it means by day and night is two ponies will bear the burden of carrying me and my brother’s ancient power. You are one of the ones to carry my power, now I will grant you complete control of the fraction you have found.

“I split my power into seven pieces. The Harvest Well and the Elements of Harmony. Events will be set in motion where you will be given the opportunity to take the power of the Elements of Harmony. Wield my power wisely, do not make me regret my decision of trusting you with it. It is called Cosmic Symbiosis, what it does is it lets you use my power to augment yours. Do not make me regret this.”

Dracula nodded and he stood at the ready. Cerberus closed his eyes and then burst them open again Blue energy violently shooting out of them and swirling through the air being absorbed into Dracula. He could feel power coursing through his veins, he felt stronger. He felt more controlling of his powers. Dracula then feels a shudder pass through him and he is thrown back into reality and everypony was looking at him.

Dracula thought to himself for a second. He could not tell them what happened, he needed to tell them something else. He had to lie. He said,”I had a power struggle with the Living Shadow. He attempted to take over my mind.”

Luna nodded her head and said,”Well, good thing you won. In case you missed what happened just now is we formed a plan that is fool proof. Rainbow Dash and Cornell returned with news. They found Shadow Garden and told us it is filled with corrupted Children of the Night and Changelings. Both with equal power.

“What will happen is I will use my royal canterlot voice to recite the Children of the Night poem. While Twilight, Emerald, and Dracula are going to confront Sombra.” Dracula steps in and says,”I have a better idea. When the Darkness came to Shadow Garden, before I left I recited an old battle song that inspired them to keep on fighting. They even briefly were connected to me. If we recite it together we might be able to destroy the corruption in their minds.”

Luna thought for a moment and she nodded. Dracula looked at Twilight and his eyes were filled with sorrow. Twilight saw this and she knew this was because he had to kill somepony who he had known forever. Dracula says to everypony,”We will use our plan in twenty minutes. Gather your strength and find me when the time has come.”

Everypony set off to do their own thing. Everypony except Twilight who stood in front of Dracula. Dracula was the first to speak,”Twilight, there is something you need to know. Something that might shock you.”

Twilight walked closer and said,”What is it?”

Dracula could see the look in Twilight’s eyes and it told him that she was concerned. Dracula drew out a heavy sigh and he said in a cold voice,”Sombra has taken over your brother’s; Shining Armor’s mind.”

Twilight stopped drawing closer to him and she is stunned. Words tried to come out of her mouth, but nothing came out. She tried with all of her might to say something, anything. But the news shocked her so much that she could not speak. A tear rolled down her eye and she finally had the courage to say something,”Can we kill Sombra and not my brother? Is there a way?”

Dracula hangs his head in shame and he says,”I am sorry Twilight. There’s nothing I can do, trust me I would do it if there was. All I can do is give you a few minutes with him before he dies.”

Twilight falls to the ground in sadness and starts to weep. Dracula gets down next to her and he hears her say,”I wish nothing ever happened. I wish I never found out anything about this. I wish I could have saved my brother.”

Dracula said next to her,”We can’t control these things. Something like this was going to happen sooner or later. There is nothing we can do about it, we have hardships in our life to tell us that we are okay. Life is like the cycle of a tree, we lose all of our leaves in times of hardship and sadness but we are given the power to live on. The power to see past these bad times and continue to live in their memory, waiting for the season of spring.

“What will you choose to do? Will you continue to live on? Or will you stay with the grief, slowly dying inside. Neglect to see the people around you who love you greatly.”

Twilight moves her head out of her hooves and looks over at Dracula and says looking deep in his eyes,”You’re right. I can’t spend my time mourning for this. Because I know that he lives on in the afterlife.”

Twilight hugs Dracula and he hugs her. Twilight says,”I’m glad I met you Dracula. I love you.”

Dracula said,”You can call me Silver. And I love you too.”

They let go of each other and Dracula leans down and kisses her. After a few seconds Dracula slowly moves back and he looks into her eyes. Twilight looks at him and she says,”What will happen when all of this is over. I mean…will we…”

Dracula puts up his hoof and he says,”It won’t matter if its years after this event, I will never stop loving you. I don’t know what will happen after this but I will always be by your side. I will always be yours to hold.”

Twilight smiles and she hugs him again. All the sorrow she felt was gone and was replaced by love. All the feelings of grief and regret, gone. She felt the same way about Dracula and would never stop. Dracula knew this and he cherished the moment they shared and he can feel the warmth from her and this is the first time in a long time that he felt this way. Dracula lets go and he stands up as well as Twilight. Dracula grabs something from around his neck and he says,”This was given to me by Mother. She told me that this was hers when she was a filly. Her mother said that this was the star to be followed in times of grief if you speak through it, it will summon that which you love most. Living images to help you remember. This is the North Star. It is a piece of me, I used this to keep my sanity during the thousand years of loneliness.

“Mother named me the North Star because she believed I would one day lead the Children of the Night away from our isolated ways. I would reunite them under each other, become a family once more.”

In his hoof was a pendant of a silver star that had a faint glow to it. Dracula motioned and Twilight agreed. Dracula put the necklace around her neck and Dracula said,”Carry this necklace as a testimony of my love for you. Summon your powers in it and I will come to you. Do not worry and do not falter, I will come.”

Twilight looked at the small star medallion and smiled and said,”Thank you Silver.”

Dracula returned the smile and he said,”Gather the others. I will look ahead to see what we face.”

Twilight nodded and trotted away through the dark woods they stood in. Dracula turned away and followed the dirt road. Along the way the feeling of woe did not escape his mind as he looked over the scenery. The feelings of woe only increased when he saw Shadow Garden.

The town itself looks mediocre. With its metal shingle rooftops, faded granite walls and decaying trees, Shadow Garden carried an overall gloomy atmosphere. As if it promised all who entered it to become a Child of the Night. The ominous castle looming on the face of a mountain did nothing to rid the feelings of despair and fear. The castle was made with black stone and metal, sharp edges shoot up the outer wall to instill fear in those who gaze upon it. The forest looked to be dead in this section as over one hundred square miles of wood was taken down to move this place. The moon hung high in the night. Dracula noticed thunder clouds beginning to form over head and he prepared himself to fight in the rain.

Dracula squinted his eyes as he attempted to see the shapes moving in the streets. He saw corrupted Children of the Night rushing to the castle and Changelings. It was from this that he figured that they were readying for an invasion. Dracula heard hoofsteps behind him and his companions rushed behind him. He said with a cold voice,”Let’s end this corruption of my family once and for all.”

Dracula stood atop the hill looking out at the busy town of Shadow Garden knowing that he was standing at the foot of true darkness, the stench of his father filled the air around it. This would surely strike a blow to his father. All he needed to do was give the signal and he would start the Siege of Shadow Garden.

Chapter XXIV - Shadow Versus Shadow

Author's Note

Be prepared for the epic and emotional end of Sombra.

Chapter XXIV - Shadow Versus Shadow

Dracula’s mane fluttered slightly in the wind. Overlooking Shadow Garden he inhaled a deep breath and he began to activate his magic. He spoke out in Luna’s mind as he said,
Ready yourself. Get your wings ready.

Luna nodded as she began to hover in the air. Dracula summoned his shadow wings and he motioned for Luna to follow him. Dracula spoke with magic as he began singing with all of his might that caught the attention of all in Shadow Garden,

“All I see is shattered pieces
I can't keep it hidden like a secret

(Luna)
I can't look away!
From all this pain in a world we made!

(Dracula)
Everyday you need a bulletproof vest
To save yourself from what you could never guess!

(Luna)
Am I safe today?
When I step outside in the wars we wage!

(Dracula and Luna)
Our future's here and now,
Here comes the countdown!

(Dracula)
Sound it off, this is the call!
Rise in revolution!
It's our time to change it all,
Rise in revolution!
Unite and fight, to make a better life!
Everybody one for all,
Sound off, this is the call, tonight we rise!

Rise.
Tonight we rise
Rise.
Tonight we rise!

Like a hand grenade thrown in a hurricane,
Spinning in chaos, trying to escape the flame,

(Luna)
Yesterday is gone!
Faster than the blast of a car bomb!

(Dracula)
And when the scars heal, the pain passes,
As hope burns, we rise from the ashes!

(Luna)
Darkness fades away!
And the light shines on a brave new day!

(Dracula and Luna)
Our future's here and now,
Here comes the countdown!

(Dracula)
Sound it off, this is the call!
Rise in revolution!
It's our time to change it all,
Rise in revolution!
Unite and fight to make a better life!
Everybody one for all,
Sound off, this is the call, tonight we rise!

(Dracula)
Rise.
Tonight we rise
Rise.
Tonight we rise!

In a world gone mad,
In a place so sad!
Sometimes it's crazy
To fight for what you believe!
But you can't give up,
If you wanna keep what you love!”

At this point the corruption is almost gone and the other Children of the Night answer to their Mother and fellow Brother,

“(Children of the Night)
Keep what you love

(Dracula)
Keep what you love

(Children of the Night)
Keep what you love

(Dracula)
Keep what you love
Never give up, no!!!

Rise.

(Children of the Night)
Rise in revolution

(Dracula)
Rise.

(Children of the Night)
Rise in revolution

(Dracula and Luna)
Everybody one for all,
Sound off, this is the call!

(Dracula)
Rise
Like we're alive
Tonight we rise
Rise
Make a better life

(Dracula, Luna, and Children of the Night)
Tonight we rise!

(Luna and the Children of the Night)
Rise, rise, rise in revolution
Rise, rise, rise in revolution
Rise.”

As they are singing through the night they inspire great strength in the Children of the Night. Their minds begin to become their own and they begin to fight the Changelings. At the end of the song Dracula and Luna land on top of one of the buildings closest to the castle. Dracula looks out and he sees bloody conflict.

Dracula says,”Go tell the others, I will help in the conflict. I will wait for Emerald and Twilight to confront Sombra.”

Luna nodded her head and flew off into the night. Dracula sighed and he said,”Soon, shadow will face shadow. Where one will fall, and the world be left hollow.”

Dracula jumps from the roof and lands on the cobblestone ground. Dracula focuses and sees a Child of the Night about to be overwhelmed. Dracula summons his Chaos Claws and he leaps through the air at the Changelings. He ripped all three of them apart, and with each falling to the ground and dying he absorbed their energy. Once the last falls he unsummons his claws and looks at the Child of the Night. Dracula sees that he is gravely injured, it was a Vampire. Dracula kneels in front of him and lowers his head, pointing his horn at the Vampire.

Summoning his magic red energy swirled out from his horn and absorbed onto the Vampire’s skin healing its wounds. Dracula says helping him up,”Come and help your brothers and your sisters, they need you to fight this day.”

The Vampire nodded and he bounded off. Dracula summoned his shadow wings and flies into the air and he shouts across the town,”THAT IS A MESSAGE TO ALL! CHILDREN OF THE NIGHT, GATHER TOGETHER AND DESTROY THESE INSECTS. TAKE BACK YOUR HOME, TAKE BACK YOURSELVES!”

Shouts of glory and triumph come from all over the town. Dracula then hears a familiar voice shout at him.”Do not be so brash Dracula! You must know that you have no hope in defeating me and my army!”

Dracula turns and he sees Sombra on a balcony and Dracula says,”Sombra...You have more faith in your allies than I had expected. But your reign over the night is over! I have returned to destroy you, you kill and corrupt your brethren. And for what? Hopes that you would be the ruler of the Night.”

Sombra shakes his head and he says,”You do not know what it like to be utterly ignored and rejected. This is not vengeance. This is redemption, I am making them better. I am using them for the purpose you failed to see, their true purpose is to be weapons! Weapons to conquer all of Equestria!”

Dracula shakes his head and he says to Sombra,”You are wrong Sombra. We were created to defend Equestria from darkness. Even if that darkness is that of our own.”

Sombra sneered and he said,”You will not poison me with your words any longer. If you could only open your eyes your father would show you our intent. But it appears that you must die like the rest of your pitiful brothers and sisters. Kill him.”

Dracula sees a swarm of flying Changelings and he summons his Void sword and says,”So be it.”

Dracula leaps into the air and begins cutting and slashing away at the Changelings.

* * *

“We must hurry! Without our help the Children of the Night will surely fall!”

Luna shouted as she lead her companions through the streets of Shadow Garden. Ash began to rise in the air and fires began to spread. Shadow Garden was collapsing. Luna stops in the main square. She waits until Emerald and Twilight come into view. She says to both of them,”Hurry and find Dracula. Dracula has little patience and will no doubt want to face him alone.”

Emerald nods and he says,”We will Princess. Come on Twilight, lets end this.”

Emerald draws his sword and charges towards the castle. Twilight did the same with Dreadtouch. They bound through the streets. Both carrying their swords with their magic, on the way they would cut down the occasional Changeling. As they ran through the streets hooves pounding against the street, Twilight shouted,”You do know that Sombra has taken over Shining Armor’s mind right?”

Emerald turned his head and said,”Yes. And it is a tragedy but I think of as releasing Armor from a terrible fate of being Sombra’s meatsuit.”

Twilight dived and tackled Emerald out of the way she shouted,”WATCH OUT!!!”

They fell to the ground and Emerald looked to see what crashed against the ground. It was a cut up Changeling. It was bleeding out, it attempted to fly up but it fell back down and died. They both looked up to see the martial skill of Dracula cutting down every single Changeling that came close to him. Emerald shouted,”DRACULA! We are ready to face Sombra!”

Dracula held one in a nelson hold and he said,”I’ll meet you there! Go!”

Emerald nods and gets up and says,”Come on!”

Travelling through smoke and ash they proceeded to the castle gates. Emerald said,”Damn it! It’s locked. Twilight, can you teleport to the other side and unlock it?”

Twilight nods her head and focuses her magic. She blinks out of existence and reforms on the other side of the door. Before she goes and unlocks the door she hears two Changelings behind her. She blocks both of their attacks and using the powers of Dreadtouch she slashed and dark purple energy lashed out and cut both Changelings in half.

They fell into four pieces and died. Twilight wipes the blood from her muzzle and unlocks the door. She opens the door and sees both Dracula and Emerald fighting Changelings. Dracula kills one and he says,”Emerald! Get down!”

Emerald falls to the ground and Twilight looks back over at Dracula. His eyes glowed bright red and he smashed his front hooves on the ground and an eruption of pure magic energy blew out from Dracula and disintegrates all the Changelings in the burning courtyard. The red glare clears and the only ones left in the courtyard are Dracula and Emerald. Dracula hold out his hoof and says,”Been a while since I saw somepony fight like that.”

Emerald grabs his hoof and gets up and says,”I got to figure out a way to keep with you brother.”

Dracula smirks and he turns his head towards Twilight and he says,”Be prepared to face anything in there. His powers are even beyond my knowledge.”

Dracula and Emerald rush towards the entrance and they enter the castle. Twilight follows behind them. As they dash through the dark but decorated halls of the castle Dracula can feel the rush of emotion through him. The gothic design of the castle was dark and sent fear into the other’s eyes. Dracula charges through the halls with one thing on his mind, thinking of a way to redeem Sombra. But there is nothing he can do, all he can do is kill him.

Dracula stops in front of a set of large closed doors. He says,”At last we find ourselves in the belly of the beast. All of our darkness ahead was because of him. A shadow versus a shadow.”

Dracula slowly opens the doors and all three of them enter the room. It was the throne room and they walked past the pillars outlining the room. Dracula steps into the center and he can smell the scent of burnt charcoal. Twilight followed close behind Dracula and Emerald behind her.

They hear a large thud and click. The doors had shut behind them and were locked. They then hear a voice echoing through the chamber,”So nice of you to finally join me.”

Dracula steps forward and stamps his hoof on the ground saying,”Sombra, it’s over. It ends here and now. Me and you.”

“Oh but then why did you bring them.”Sombra says igniting the torches adorning the walls. What they saw was horrifying. It was Shining Armor but there were patches of pure shadow all over him. His face was half shadow and half Shining Armor. His voice was like cold steel as he said,”Do you not like what you see? This is what was destined to happen. I had hoped to become the Living Shadow’s champion before you got here but he told me that I am not strong enough yet. But, he said I would be strong enough if I can kill you Dracula.”

Dracula steps forward and he says,”No. This is not you brother. He is feeding you lies, all he wants to do is…”

Sombra shouts,”The only one that was feeding me lies was you! When you trained me you said I would someday take your side as an Original. But you cast me away as you thought I was too unpredictable. But no, now I am stronger than anypony that has ever existed. What hope do you have?”

Dracula shakes his head and he says,”If you could only look past the shadowed veil in front of your eyes. You are powerful, but that was a test. And you failed, we wanted to know how you would face rejection. We planned on making you an Original. But you failed the test and so yes we cast you away. But you were always capable to forgive…”

Sombra’s deep bellowing laugh echoed through the chamber and he stepped down from the throne. Sombra said coldly,”Forgive? You made a fool out of me. You made me like this. Take a nice long look, you reaped this destruction. You planted my seeds of chaos.”

Dracula draws his Voidsword. He says,”I don’t want to kill you Sombra. But it seems you have left me no choice.”

Sombra slowly draws Whiteash and he says,”Oh, I will not be the one dying on the ground in my own blood. You will fall this night, and I will become the Living Shadow’s champion. Enough talk, have at you!”

Sombra leapt at Dracula but he deflected the blow and a sound wave shot out as both blades clashed. It shook the very foundation of the room. Sombra proceeded with a series of cut jabs and thrusts. Dracula parried them all and he said,”You fool, I taught you everything you know about sword combat.”

Sombra said in a another series of strong cuts and jabs parried with the twang of steel,”True, but there are things I learned for myself.”

With a strong cut he knocked Dracula’s sword away and slashed across his left front leg. Dracula cried in pain as a shooting pain was sent through his arm and travelled all the way to his horn. He felt his magic get slightly weaker. Sombra went to hit again but Dracula deflected it and held it mid air for a while.

Sombra felt a force hit against him and skittered across the floor. Sombra stand back up and looks to see who hit him. It was Twilight Sparkle.

Twilight shot Sombra across the room and she said with Dreadtouch ready,”You fight Silver. You fight me.”

Sombra laughed and said in a cold voice,”Silver? My you must be very important to him. I was not even allowed to call him that. Tell me, how long can you last when your true love dies?”

That cut a nerve in Dracula he said,”You will not touch her! This is our fight.”

Sombra points Whiteash at Twilight and says,”She is your lover, this is every bit her fight as well.”

Sombra leaps at Twilight but Twilight bashes his face with the hilt of the sword and Sombra falls to the ground. Dracula went to leap at Sombra but he activated his magic and a paralyzing pain shot through him and he crumbled and crashed into the ground, cracking and breaking stone.

Dracula cried in pain as he realised that Sombra can now control his pain. He needed a plan and he needed one fast, but his strength began to leave him. His eyes grew heavy and they shut.

Dracula was unconscious on the ground and Sombra laughed,”Just as weak as before.”

Sombra feels another force hit him but he was more prepared this time. He did not fly through the air but he did reel on his hooves. Twilight stood at the ready and said,”He is not weak. The only one that I see weak before me is you Sombra.”

Sombra says,”Such strong words from a worthless librarian. Tell me, what are without your precious elements of harmony? Without them you and your pitiful friends are just weak mares. What hope do you have against me?”

Twilight thought for a moment and could not think of anything. Then she sees her necklace begin to glow and she says with a smile.”I have the North Star.”

She blasted him with a bolt of energy and he crashed through a stone wall. She then rushes next to Dracula and she activates her magic and sends soothing waves through his body. They were not their usual purple color but it was the same color that the necklace glowed. Dracula opens his eyes and he had a slight glow about him and he stands up.

He says with glowing red eyes,”Lets end this.”

Sombra jumps from the shadows and tackles Dracula to the ground. They began punching and hitting each other with their hooves. The collided hooves and Sombra said,”Why do you defend these weak ponies?”

Dracula replies,”So I can prove you wrong. That they are not weak. In their hearts reside a magic ten times more powerful than you could ever imagine.”

Dracula breaks the collision and flips Sombra over his shoulder, cracking and breaking bone. Sombra relocates his shoulder and he says,”You are wrong. In their hearts reside the same darkness that is in mine. Madness, insanity, and chaos. These are what reside in a pony, even yours.”

Sombra breaks through Dracula’s defense and stabs him with a hidden blade that Sombra drew and stabbed him in the side. Dracula looks down and sees blood seeping out of his wound and he collapses to the ground in great pain. On his face was soot and ash. Dracula clenched in pain as he took out the dagger.

Sombra says,”Now you will die. But not before you must make a choice.”

Sombra’s horn glows with energy and levitates Emerald and Twilight both greatly injured and had the strain of battle on their faces. They both struggled to release from his magical grip and squirm.

Once they are levitating next to him Sombra hovers the dagger near them and he says,”You have a choice Dracula. Who would join you in the afterlife? Your long lost brother that you only figured out about no more than a few days ago. Or your eternal lover, whom you only left a week ago.”

Dracula says,”You...no...I...I can’t…”

Dracula holds back tears and Sombra says,”Choose or I will kill them both.”

Emerald says,”Choose me. Let Twilight live on. Please.”

Twilight began crying and this brought great sadness in Dracula’s eyes. Pain shooting through his side and travelling through his body. He clenched his wound and he said quivering,”I...can’t...I...no...No, no….no no NO!!!”

Dracula erupted in bright blue energy. The energy swirled around him and his eyes burned in a bright red color. He stood up and said in a dark and deep voice,”YOU WILL NOT KILL ANOTHER PONY EVER AGAIN!!!”

As quick as lightning he levitated Whiteash to his hooves and he struck at Sombra. Relentlessly cutting him. He cut him twelve times and finally he screamed in both sorrow and in victory as he stabbed Sombra through the chest. Sombra gasped in great pain and bright red blood splattered all over Dracula, it dripped from his muzzle and stained the broken ground. Dracula’s eyes closed and were holding back tears.

Dracula takes the sword out and throws it to the ground. Dracula caught Sombra as he began to fall to the ground. Dracula sat down and laid Sombra’s head in on his legs. Sombra coughed and Dracula noticed the energy coming out of his eyes dissipated and Sombra turned his injured head towards Dracula and he said bearing heavy emotion behind them.”Dracula...is that you? I see you, brother.”

Dracula smiled and a tear rolled down his cheek and he said,”I see you too brother.”

Sombra coughs again and he says,”What happened? I feel so cold.”

Dracula says cradling his head,”You were asleep for so long. Me and our Mother were worried you were gone forever, but now we know that you are okay. But you must go away now, to a new land. But you will live on through our hearts not as a monster but as a long lost brother.”

Sombra nods as he knows what has happened. Tears fell from Dracula’s face and Sombra said moving his head to look at him,”Hey, you did what you knew was best. I was gone but I’m here now and I say this. I am sorry for all the pain I had caused, I’m sorry I was lost for so long. And I’m sorry that I have dishonored...you.”

Sombra gasped and Dracula said,”We forgive you. We all forgive you. But, it was not your fault. It was mine...had I known...if I knew…”

With his last dying breath Sombra moved his hoof over Dracula’s mouth and said,”Do not dwell on the past, focus on the future. Remember...I...am with...you...all...ways…”

Sombra fell limp as he died. At that moment Dracula cried like he had never cried before. Nothing could have prepared him for this moment. He held Sombra’s body close and in between breaths and crying he said.”I’m sorry...I’m sorry...I’m sorry.”

Tears formed in Twilight’s eyes and she no longer heard the battle outside. The battle was over and what entered the room was Celestia, Luna, Cornell, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity, even all the Children of the Night. All of them had tears in their eyes. Dracula did nothing but focus on the body of his dead brother but he stopped when he heard the voice of his brother in his mind,
Do not cry brother. Tell them that I love each and everyone of them. And know that this is not my final goodbye, only a farewell for now.

Dracula says with tears in his eyes.”He says that he loves each and everyone of you. And for you all to know that this is not his final goodbye. Only a farewell. For now. We all will see him who he actually was, in the future.”

Dracula lowers his head and cries again. Twilight comes next to him and hugs him. He does nothing but cry. Dracula says,”But I am not the only one who has lost a brother this day. As I have promised you will have a little time left with him Twilight.”

Dracula choked back his tears and summoned his magic. It swirled into the lifeless body of Shining Armor and at first nothing happened but then he went into a violent coughing fit and Twilight grabbed him and said,”It’s okay Armor. It’s me. Twily.”

Armor opens his eyes and turns his head and says,”Twily?...Twily!”

Armor hugs his sister and he says,”I’m so glad to see you. Why do I feel so cold?”

Twilight winces and says,”You were controlled by Sombra and the only way to...kill him was...there was no other way...I wish...if I brought some more books...then...maybe…”

Armor lifted his hoof over Twilight’s mouth and he says,”It’s okay Twilight. I lived a good life. Had a great sister...a great wife...friends that I loved greatly.”

Armor turns and looks at Dracula and he says,”Who's that guy?”

Twilight says with tears in her eyes,”That’s Silver...he’s my coltfriend.”

Armor motioned for Dracula to come closer and Dracula kneels and he says,”You take good care of this mare...treat her right. Be sure she gets plenty of books.”

Twilight and Dracula chuckled and listened carefully.”You protect her no matter what...be the one to hold her...I wish I could have lived longer to meet you Silver...love her forever and always.”

Dracula nods and Armor turns his head towards Twilight and he says drawing his head closer to hers,”Goodbye Twily...Know that I...will always be…your...BBBFF…”

Armor gasped and breathed heavily and with his last dying breath he said,”It...was great...knowing you...Twily...tell Cadance...and tell mom and dad that I will always love them...Good...bye…”

Armor fell limp and the life from his face had gone away and his white mane was now gray and stained and his cuts stopped bleeding. His blue mane was wet and uncared for and Twilight pressed his lifeless body up against her.

She sang with great depression and sorrow,

”There was one colt that I cared for.

I knew he would be there for me.

My Big Brother Best Friend Forever.

Like two peas in a pod we did everything together.

I miss him more than I realise it seems.”

At this part every stallion and mare in the room begin to sing along in a minor key,

“Your big brother best friend forever,

you did everything together.

Your big brother best friend forever.”

They all stopped singing and started humming as Twilight began to sing the final part.

“He was my big brother best friend forever,
And now we’ll never do anything together…”

Twilight then starts crying and Dracula sits next to her and he says,”I’m so sorry Twilight.”

Twilight says in her hooves,”It’s not your fault Silver. There was nothing more you could have done.”

She lifts her head and looks at Dracula with bigs eyes and leans her head against his chest and she says,”Don’t ever leave my side please.”

Dracula embraces her and he says warmly,”I will never leave your side, this I can promise.”

Dracula continues to embrace her as he looks out one of the windows and stares at the moon. He knows this is not over yet, not while Chrysalis and Living Shadow are still alive. Their hardships were only just beginning.

Chapter XXV - Chants of the Few, Voices of the Many

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter XXVI - Lament to the Stars

Dracula stood out in the garden in Shadow Garden. With great longing he stared at a flower and he could not help but feel guilty for everything. He closed his eyes and he said,”It was me. I broke his ties to our family. It is all my fault, only I can carry this burden.”

Dracula heard somepony walk in and he turned his head to see who it was and it was not the pony he was expecting. It was Emerald Masquerade. Emerald walked up to Dracula and he said,”So, how are you holding up?”

Dracula turned his head not to meet Emerald in the eyes and he replied,”Lose a brother and you’ll know exactly what I feel.”

“But I have.”Emerald said looking at him. Dracula turned his head and looked emerald right in the eyes and said,”It was not real. Living Shadow was feeding memories into your head to break you. I’ve looked into this, we are not blood related.”

Emerald shook his head and said,”No...this can’t be true...how can…”

Dracula sighed heavily and he said,”I’m sorry to say this but it’s true. I am not your brother, he is the spirit of deceit and master of deception. He did this to some how make you apart of this Dark Crusade.”

Dracula turned to face Emerald and he continued,”He has plans for you. I don’t know what and I don’t know why. I can read his mind but he is strong and knows I am fighting him.”

Emerald said,”What’s it like?”

“What?”Dracula replied shrugging his shoulders,”You mean having somepony try and take over your mind?”

Emerald nodded and Dracula stared off at the moon. Dracula said with great longing,”It’s like a headache you can never get rid of. An itch that won’t stop itching. A wound that can never heal.

“I can resist his corruption for now but even if I can cast him out, he’ll leave a scar behind. He’s that powerful, what the scar does is it stunts my magical ability by a small amount and it burns a marking on my right shoulder. Called Mark of Darkness.”

“Mark of Darkness?”Emerald asked. Dracula continued.”Every child of Living Shadow will receive one if he dies. When he dies so does some of his magic that lives in us. A last testament. A reminder that we were children of the most hated pony in Equestrian history.”

Dracula lowered his head and blinked slowly. Truly Emerald felt genuine towards him but the fact he isn’t his brother is still shocking. Emerald rested his hoof on Dracula’s shoulder and said,”I might not be your brother, but I can still be your friend.”

This brought a smile to Dracula’s face. Emerald could tell that he had not been happy in a long time. In a small matter of time he had gotten his mother back, he has a special somepony to love, and many friends to hold every step of the way. Emerald could not fathom the feeling of living a thousand years of solitude and loneliness. Now he has his family back.

They turned their heads as they heard more ponies coming and Dracula heard the loving voice of his Mother as she says,”Now how did I know that you’d be here?”

Dracula turned around and met the loving faces of Luna, Twilight, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash. Dracula smiled and he said,”Old habits die hard I guess.”

Dracula leaned down and kissed Twilight on the cheek and he heard Rainbow Dash say,”How you holding up old man?”

Dracula smiled as he adored Rainbow Dash’s consideration. He replied,”As well as you’d think Speedie.”

Rainbow Dash laughed and said,”Well, we just finished burying Sombra and Armor. When will we head out?”

Rarity said,”Rainbow Dash, darling! We should not miss such a golden opportunity. We have a chance to learn the culture of this lovely place, the art and architecture is something to behold.”

Dracula continued to smile as he loved the way she spoke and how she carried herself. Dracula said,”There will be enough time for that later Rarity. For now we need to prepare for our final encounter with Chrysalis and the Living Shadow.

“When I began this journey long ago I always thought that I could only do it alone. But it appears that I was wrong.”

Dracula turns his head towards Twilight and he looks into her eyes and he says,”You Twilight. You Rarity. And you Rainbow Dash. All of you, you have shown me that my old ways were wrong. I see the light now. Know that no matter what you will always have the North Star on your side.”

Dracula looks at each one of them and they have looks of kindness and friendship on their faces. Within their eyes there is a small flash of light, but Dracula is not the only ones to see this. Luna and Celestia see the flash in their eyes and they know exactly what it means. Luna looks at Celestia and she just nods at her younger sister.

Luna steps forward next to Dracula and she rests her hoof on his shoulder and breathing in a deep breath she begins to sing,

“You've come such a long, long way, and
I've watched you from that very first day.”

Dracula’s vision is filled with the memories he has shared with Twilight, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash. Each one giving him a sense of honor and friendship. They swirl and wind into his subconscious and are absorbed into him. The last one he sees was when he last conversed with Twilight alone in the rain and he gave her his North Star medallion. Finally his vision clears but he notices that Twilight’s eyes are glowing bright blue and winds begin to pick up and fluttering in the wind is the medallion that is glowing violently. Dracula breaths in a deep breath and listens carefully to Luna’s next sung words.

“To see how you might grow, to see what you might do.
To see what you've been through, and
All the ways you've made me proud of you.”

Her voice was so serene and beautiful. Now a beam of light shoots out of the medallion and fires itself right at Dracula. Dracula looks around and it does not injure him in any way. No knock back. No burning hole in his chest. But, he did feel something deep inside of him. Something that was lost long ago. He felt deep beneath him the feeling of love, love from a family of friends. He looks down at his cutie mark and notices it changes shape to form a glowing Star. He is lifted into the air and swirling out of his eyes are waves of pure magical energy, and they began to swirl around him and his shape begins to hide and is not visible by anypony outside the bubble. Now he hears Luna’s beautiful singing voice clearly and like crystal.

“It's time now for a new change to come.
You've grown up and your new life has begun.
To go where you will go, to see what you will see.
To find what you will be. For it's time for you…”

There was a pause in between her final words. In that pause he felt his form change and shift into something else. It was not pain but that ever growing feeling of love. He feels something sprout from his back and he feels a slow moving wave of energy moving over him, his fur coat and his mane begin to change and so does his armor. His coat is now a dark navy blue and his mane becomes not messy and a long streak of bright white is now on his jet black mane and tail. He listens closely as his transformation is almost done.

“...to fulfill your destiny!”

Luna levitates the bright red bubble to the sky almost right next to the moon. Twilight, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash look into the dawn filled sky and watch as a bright flash of red fills the sky and reveals that right next to the moon now is a bright glowing star. Twilight sheds a single tear as she knows what it is, it is the North Star. Now coming down from the sky is the bright red bubble and Luna levitating it to the stone ground of the garden.

Luna meets the ground and steps away from the bubble and waits. Everypony covers their eyes as a flash of red emanates from the bubble. As the smoke clears and they all open their eyes they see a new Dracula. Standing strong before them is the Alicorn Prince Dracula Silverdawn. A dark navy blue Alicorn with bright red eyes and on his black and red armor, specifically on the chestplate was a new marking or crest.

Dracula opens his eyes and flaps his wings slowly and finally folds them. He looks over at Luna and they hug each other. Luna says,”You are now Dracula Silverdawn, Prince of Shadows.”

They stop hugging and Luna says meeting his eyes,”This is only the beginning of a new dawn, with the one you love.”

Dracula slowly nods his head. He steps in front of Twilight, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash. All of them bow and Dracula says in protest,”No. Neither of you need to bow. Even though I am a Prince now, you are all royalty in your own right. No need to bow.”

Dracula lifts Twilight’s head and they meet eyes and he says with a new unaccented baritone voice,”Especially you my love.”

Twilight smiles and leans up and kisses him. After a few warm seconds they stop and Twilight says,”I am so happy for you. Congratulations.”

Dracula smiles and rests his foreleg over Twilight’s shoulder and Rarity and Rainbow Dash both nod their heads. Rarity says,”Yes congratulations darling.”

Rainbow Dash steps closer to Dracula and nudges his shoulder and says,”Good job old man.”

Dracula smiles and replies,”Thanks speedie.”

There was a pause in his next words and he says dropping his foreleg from Twilight,”You all have been there for me since the beginning and have helped me on my long journey to now. At the time I had nothing to give you, but I do now. I have a gift for all of you.”

He steps in front of Rarity and Rainbow Dash and says,”Although you both have not found your journey or your final destiny, such things will come in time. But, before that time and since both of you are connected to me I may do something.

“Both of you shall be the first of the Knights of the Moon. Both of you shall lead your fellow knights in the future. Both to war and to better time of peace.”

Dracula lowers his head and igniting his magic around his horn. The magic swirled from his horn and moved through and around Rarity and Rainbow Dash. Their forms changed to their Children of the Night form. Rarity turned into her Spectra form and Rainbow Dash turned into her Shadow Dash form.

They felt magic being absorbed into them. Dracula was giving them power, a different power. They shoot their eyes open and they are glowing bright red. Their forms change to their normal forms and they feel a new power within themselves.

They both nod at Dracula and Dracula nods at them in response. Dracula turns back around and meets Twilight’s purple eyes, he says,”For you I have something special. Though we are not connected magically we hold great power within us. That is the power of our love and as a testament to this I did something while I was in the sky.”

Dracula turns Twilight and they look at the North Star in the sky. But looking closer Twilight saw her cutie mark as a star right next to his. Both glowing bright in the sky. Twilight gasps in wonder and embraces Dracula tight. Dracula gingerly returns the hug and Twilight says,”I love you so much Silver.”

Dracula says in reply,”I love you too and you’re welcome.”

They stop hugging and Dracula looks over at Celestia and he says,”Even though we did not get along in the beginning know now that I completely and utterly respect you now. You might not have known it at the time but you helped me on my way to ascending to an Alicorn and for that I must thank you.”

Celestia bows and says,”Anything for my little nephew.”

Dracula smiles and they hug each other. After a few heartfelt moments they stop hugging and the last he shares good moments with is his Mother herself. Dracula says,”I have nothing to say that you don’t already know. All I can say is that I love you Mother.”

They hug as well and Luna says in her beautious voice,”I love you too my son.”

They stop hugging and Luna says wiping away a tear,”So, what is our next move Prince Dracula?”

Dracula smiles and says addressing the rest of them,”We all must prepare for our final encounter with the Living Shadow and Queen Chrysalis. Now that I am an Alicorn I am vulnerable to being possessed by the Living Shadow. Once he is vanquished forever as a final testament he will mark me and the rest of his children with what is called the Mark of Darkness. This mark will stunt our magic by a small degree as a final goodbye.

“As he sees in my mind I can see into his. He has made Chrysalis his Champion of the Night. And she has corrupted Marrok and they are leading a final assault on Ponyville.”

Celestia is distraught by these facts and says,”How many Changelings?”

Dracula takes in a deep breath and breathing out he says,”Nearly one million. Our only hope to stop this invasion is if all of the Children of the Night fight to defend Ponyville.”

Emerald steps forward and says,”Your orders?”

Dracula steps nobly in front of Emerald and he says,”You are to report to Hearthfire and Blazer tell them to round up every able bodied Child of the Night and split them into three groups. Werewolves, Vampires and Phantoms. Prepare them and then report back to me when everything is done and we will set out for Ponyville.”

Emerald nods his head and gallops off into the castle and out of sight. Dracula addresses to the rest that was in the garden.”We will wait until he returns. Do what you wish in the mean time and I will summon you when we are ready to head out.”

Everypony bowed and most of them separated and waited for Dracula to summon them. As Dracula walks he hears his father’s voice say,
Yes. Embrace your new destiny and I will soon make you the Living Shadow.

Chapter XXVII - The Vessel of Darkness

Chapter XXVII - The Vessel of Darkness

Written by: The Lord of Night

Luna opened the door to her old room with a loud squeak. The door obviously needed to be oiled. Everything was untouched. Her room was a large size, the walls were a dark blue color and accented the furnishings and decorations very well. It fit well to the old gothic style she always enjoyed. She lit the candles adorning the walls and revealed the colors of the room much more brightly. There was a bed and a writing desk near the large arch leading to a balcony where one could see all of Shadow Garden. She breathed in a long breath and sat in one of the chairs along the walls.

She had time to herself and she had no idea how to spend it. So she got up and sat down at the writing desk and began writing. She lately taken a liking in writing journal entries, so she continued to write journal entries. She heard a knock at the door, walking in with a grace and a certain style unique to only one pony, her eldest sister Celestia. She stopped and closed the large door behind her. Luna says not turning her attention away from what she was writing,”It is done. There is nothing you can say or do to sway me or him from taking this away.”

Celestia drew out a deep sigh and said,”I know...I was only hoping it would not happen so soon. He was already mere inches away from ascending it was going to happen. I only thought that the only way for him to ascend was from your...death.”

Luna puts the quill in the inkwell and says turning around in her chair,”I found a loophole in it. Though, the Children of the Night are not connected to him they are connected to me.”

Celestia nods her head and walks over to the balcony and lowers her head. Luna steps next to her and says,”What troubles you sister?”

Celestia says in a monochromatic tone,”Nothing its just...if only I could have seen this coming, all of this could be avoided.”

Luna rests one of her hooves on her sister’s shoulder and says,”None of this is your fault. Most of the blame can be taken upon me.”

Celestia shrugs Luna’s hoof off her shoulder and says,”No...if I only let you do what you needed to do then most of the bloodshed could have been avoided. We could have been stronger...if I could only have seen this.”

Luna replies,”You should not blame yourself for something that has already happened. We all make bad decisions sometimes.”

Celestia breaths in a heavy breath and says,”Yes but you have never made a decision that weakens your entire empire.”

“What do you mean?”Luna asks raising an eyebrow. Celestia pushes past Luna onto the balcony and says,”I mean the other nations. They will surely take advantage of our weakened state.”

Luna steps out on the balcony as well and says,”But most are…”

“Open your eyes Luna.”Celestia snaps,”The Griffons have only recently agreed to open borders and we have never been on good terms with them. The Dragons were kicked out of their lands and are losing boundaries, it’s only a matter of time before they take another country. The Minotaurs are in the middle of a civil war in the Badlands. The Centaurs are getting anxious to spill blood, you know how Warlord Macias can be. The Ponies of Equestria are going to need a miracle if we are to be prepared.”

Celestia sighed heavily and buried her head in her hooves in frustration, then sat on her haunches. Luna sat next to her sister and said,”I don’t know what will happen. But know that me and my Children of the Night are right next to you.”

Celestia lifted her head and looked at the youthful face of her younger sister. She smiled and said,”Thank you Lulu.”

Luna smiled and said,”You’re quite welcome Tia.”

They hugged each other and meld their bond closer together. For the first time in one thousand years, they embrace each other as sisters. The land of Equestria have their two rulers back once more.

* * *

The bright red rays of the dawn pierced through the stained glass windows of the library in Blacklight Hold. Dracula sat at a stained wooden table with the only comfort of the warm candlelight next to him. His piercing red eyes scanned over ancient scrolls and texts looking for something. He heard shuffling over to his right as he saw Twilight using her magic to find books and scrolls. She held great power, Dracula could sense that now. She possibly held more power than him, more than likely it is from being the Spirit of Magic.

Twilight said through the darkness,”What exactly are we looking for? Is there anything in particular that we are looking for?”

Dracula rolled the scroll back up and stood up and while walking over to her he says,”We are looking for anything that can give us a step ahead of Living Shadow. Or something that can stop him from possessing my mind. Now that he has a champion he has a chance of taking hold over my mind.”

Twilight scanned over the titles.’Rituals Compendium’,’Mind Control Emporium’, etc. but one title stood out among the rest.’Heroes of the Dark: Secrets Held from the Children of the Night’. Twilight hovers the black leather bound book into her hooves and scanned through the pages. Revealed on the pages were promises of power and glory. Twilight read out loud and said,

“Chapter 1: Nether Energy

“The wielder of this element can create, shape and manipulate Nethe, the "Chthonian Element" that flows through the realms of the living, and the Dead. Nether is most known as the substance that makes up the Underworld, a subterranean dimension where all souls go when they pass on. Nether is very similar to Aether “the Celestial Element” in that is from a Plane that exists between the planes of both magic, and energy. However, although it can partake in the nature of either substances, Nether is neither of these things.

Despite being often considered "Death-Force" Nether is more than the source of what drains life away from living things, it is the destructive aspect of reality, the source and very concept of entropy and destruction, disasters and all degeneration in magic, energy and concepts. It is the power that makes possible and ensures severing the soul's connection to their mortal body, so they can pass onto the afterlife. It is also the power that summons and controls the souls of the deceased. Users of this power acknowledge that Nether exists in Elemental, Cosmic, and Spiritual forces. Nether exists in the cosmos as sort of a gateway between the land of the Living and the Dead, stretching out to anywhere where death has potential to occur.

Like Aether, Nether is a Spiritual Element, which means it cannot be perceived by any physical sense. The only way Nether can be seen is if it were mixed with an Element of the Physical Realm (Most often Darkness, Fire, or Earth).”

The dark words spoke to Dracula. In his mind he heard the familiar voice of Cerberus as he says,”Read the book and learn its secrets. Wielding my power requires you to manipulate Nether energy, or at least it can be mastered easily if one knows how to wield Nether energy.”

Dracula takes the book and opens it and Twilight says towards Dracula.”What is Nether Energy? I've never heard of it.”

Dracula shuffles through the pages and says,”It was a concept that a Vampire had come up with. His name was Lord Davil Blackheart. He believed that there existed other forms of energy besides Magical energy. Two others as a matter of fact. Nether and Aether energy. He believed that Cerberus and Faximas used these energies to build the universe and of Ketos itself.”

“Ketos?”Twilight said. Dracula closed the book and said,”Ketos is the name of our planet that we live on. Yes. Equestria is merely the name of the country we live in. There are five neighboring nations that are on the continent of the Bladed Isles, Acros being the large island we live on. Davil discovered these islands and wrote them down in this book.

“I fought next to him. He was an honorable stallion and a good colt. His last dying words were for me to raise his children named Rho and Con. Both have grown up and have their own lives to hold, I want to make them Knights of the Moon. I sent out letters to both of them and I want to see them again.”

Twilight saw great woe strike across Dracula’s face and she knew that he had great feelings for these two ponies. Twilight smiles slightly and kisses him on the cheek and said,”Don’t worry, they will come.”

Dracula slightly smirks and says,”Thank you Twilight.”

Twilight could still not get used to his new voice. His voice was no longer accented but sounded very similar. Something about mentioning these names seemed to put him on edge. Twilight says,”Aren’t they with the other Children of the Night?”

Dracula looks out of the window and says,”I can only hope that they are with the others. Rho and Con weren’t ones of being very social with other Children of the Night, not since their father’s death. I’ve been the only other pony they have talked to. As far as their use within Children of the Night go they would do the missions that seemed impossible for other ponies to do. And they got the job done, an excellent duo. I apparently trained them well.”

Twilight heard a hint of loss and sorrow in his voice. He really cared for these ponies and not the same as she noticed with Hearthfire and Blazer. There was more he was not sharing but that would be a story for another time. Ever since this transcendence of his he has changed. He seems more open to this dark past of his. Its obvious that he needs time to grow and to come to grip with new powers he possess. Twilight nods her head and says grabbing a cloak out of her saddlebags that sat on one of the wooden tables and said leaving the room.”Well. You have a lot to study and even more to learn, and I understand that you need your space.”

Dracula nodded his head towards Twilight and he opened the book with a darker red magic than before and it seemed that when he used his magic red smoke came out of the side of his eyes. Twilight put up the hood and left the library. She walked through the moonlit halls of the castle and left to the streets of Shadow Garden. The stone streets were covered in soot and in dried blood. Twilight still has not gotten used to seeing injured ponies before. Twilight looked around and saw broken ponies limping through the streets. Twilight wishes she could help but she did not know any healing spells.

She then heard a loud crash in a nearby alleyway. She cautiously stepped into the ash filled alleyway and moved silently and slowly. In the alleyway itself, it was empty but then she heard the groan of a pony. Creeping over the corner in the back of the alley and saw a very gruesome sight.

It was horrible, a small group of Changelings crowded around a white and red mare. They were beating her and cutting her with various objects. Twilight looked past the crowd and saw another pony underneath some rubble, a blue colored stallion. Twilight did not want to stand and watch as they might use this chance to do terrible things to her. Without thinking she rushed in raising Dreadtouch.

* * *

It was in calm peaceful moments like these where Dracula could truly focus. In sequence with his reading he heard the melodious sound of the old clock on the wall, though he did not break his concentration. He used this time to think about what has happened and learning about Nether Manipulation. Of all the battles he had fought in. Of all the wars he was a part of, this one was the most gruesome. Two cities fell to Living Shadow, though Ponyville was capable of defending now and suspected more help was on the way.

Dracula knew first hand how accepting Children of the Day can be. Although in some aspects of reality, Children of the Night and Children of the Day are not much different. Dracula had seen this and known this first hand. Now he starts to concentrate harder on the words on the pages. He noticed he was on Chapter 11 of the book and multiple times it mentions the Vessel of Darkness, whom can master and use Nether Energy at an astounding rate. Dracula stops reading when he senses magical energy swirl behind him. He slowly puts the book down and slowly turns his head to the source of the magic.

Just as he had suspected, the form revealed itself as Lord Cerberus. Dracula nodded at his presence. Cerberus nodded at
Dracula and slowly states,”Dracula Silverdawn...you have amazed me since the very first day.”

Dracula furrowed his eyebrow and says,”How so?”

Cerberus paces behind Dracula and says,”Most in your position would use this power for selfish reasons. Some might even use it to seek more power. But you, you do not give in to such monstrosities.”

Dracula does not take his eyes off of Cerberus when he says,”That is because the path to power is for those who do not have faith in their abilities. To crave power is to crave your own destruction, knowing your fate is yourself. The path to power is also an easy path to paranoia, insanity, and foolishness. I can say this because I have witnessed this first hand.”

He closes the book and breaks his stare at Cerberus and says woefully,”When I was Silverdawn all I craved was to kill the creatures of the night, only thinking that I was doing justice. I became the most seasoned among the Shadowbreakers and I relished in the power. Power was all I knew. Every time I encountered either a Vampire, a Werewolf or anything else all I could think about was that I did not pity them. They were monsters that deserved the fate they got when they crossed the Shadowbreakers.
“But that had changed when Luna broke what was known as a Vampire or a Werewolf. She made me to what I am today. If she had not done what she did I would never have realised that power is nothing. Knowledge however is everything. It’s what you know and what you don’t know that can determine your fate on the battlefield. And I made an oath that first day that I would hunt down every single Shadowbreaker and destroy them for turning me into a monster.”

Cerberus asked coldly,”And did you?”

Dracula met his gaze and answered,”Indeed. Revenge was mine and I can allow my brothers and sisters air to breath. Now, you have come here for a reason besides than to discuss philosophy.”

Cerberus stood next to Dracula and said,”Yes. I have come here to tell you more about using that magic within that book.”

Dracula listened intently. Cerberus took in a deep breath and continued,”What you wish to use will bring only harm to you and others. Nether energy is not inanimate, its living and breathing. You have to offer it something everytime you use its power.”

Dracula crossed his hooves and furrowed his eyebrows. Cerberus’ face bore the expression of pure wisdom and knowledge, there was no way in hell that what he was saying was a lie.”But as you might already know this, the Vessel of Darkness works differently. The Vessel of Darkness can merge itself with the Nether and use powers that you never thought were capable of wielding. This comes with a cost Vessel. In order for the Nether to recognize you as the Vessel you must…”

Cerberus’ form was slowly breaking away into nothing. After a few minutes he was gone and Dracula looked around the room for what might have caused this. He looked around and saw nothing but night in the seemingly old library. Shadows along the walls were menacing and brought dark feelings settling in his stomach. Torches burned and crackled along the walls as well but they were fewer and far between. He then heard a dark but familiar voice echo through the library,”How did I know that it would be you of all ponies that would kill Sombra. It seems so poetic and fitting for Sombra.”

Dracula activated his magic and said in a darker tone, red magical mist leaking out of the corners of his eyes.”If you know what’s good for you you will reveal yourself to me or I will find you the hard way.”

Dracula hovered his hoof in the air and a spark of flame ignited and burnt on his hoof. Blue fire crackled and spurted around his hoof and Dracula could not feel the heat from the magical flame. He waited for a pony to step out of the shadows and saw the form of one step forward. He could not see his face but he was large and had a deep, cold, and metallic voice that could cut through the strongest steel. He spoke unmoving,”Despite what you might think, I am not here to fight you Dracula. I am here to help.”

When the dark pony stepped out of the shadows and into the moonlight from the stained window on the wall. Dracula’s eyes grew wide as he recognized the pony. His coat was a pale color and his mane and tail as white as the pure driven snow. His eyes were blue. They glowed blue and had mist enveloping out of them. They looked sunken and lifeless. His physique was toned and muscular. Despite all these physical changes he knew the pony’s name.

Dracula made the flame dissipate and lowered his hoof to the ground once more. He stood out of his chair and walked towards the pony. He stopped in front of him and said in shock,”V...Vi...Victor? Is that you?”

Victor shook his head in defeat and said,”No...I abandoned that name. Dr. Victor Frankenstein died. I am known now only as Wraith.”

Dracula shook his head in disbelief and said in reply,”...What happened to you?”

Wraith observed his front hooves as he spoke, trying as hard as he can to not look at Dracula in his eyes,”I asked Sombra if he would actually bring me to my son, Subject Z. He stated yes. He took me to him and all I found was his dead body. Before this I thought I was only doing this to see him, but after seeing this I lashed out at Sombra and attempted to kill him. But he overpowered me and stabbed me in the chest with his sword.”

Wraith lowered his black robe and showed the long gash mark along his chest. Wraith pulled his cloak back to the way it was and continued coldly,”I awoke many hours later chained to a stone cold steel table. My emotions festered and boiled beneath me, all I could think about was revenge. Carnage. Blood. When I awoke that day I was something else, something that could destroy anypony that came in my way. The Living Shadow himself talked to me in my mind. He told me that I am what was known as a Death Knight, a creation of the Liches. He took my soul and resurrected my conscious.
“I became a tool of his destruction and torment. I struggled with all my might to break my bonds. I can still remember his dark words,

Further resistance is pointless. Your will is no longer your own. If it is any consolation, you fought the change longer than any before you. Now tell me who do you love?

“With all my strength I wanted to say ‘my son’ but like he said my thoughts were not my own, instead in a voice as cold and as black as night I said,’No one.’

And who loves you?

‘No one.’

Good you are ready to take the next step in your new life as my weapon of revenge. Although we have never formally met, I am the hammer that will forge your destiny, my Death Knight. I hold many names, one of which is Living Shadow. But you will call me, Dominus Mortis.

Whatever you were driven by in your former life is meaningless. All that exists for you now is to serve in the cold dark…

“He was working some sort of dark magic. With each word he spoke from that moment on a red hot sting erupted in my mind and began purging my mind of my memories. Everything,

All of your former allegiances, your memories, your loyalties are now cast into the void. You are to be a vessel of torment and sorrow. Bringing only destruction in your wake. Bringing only with you total annihilation; a harbinger of the apocalypse…

“Forming in front of me was a spear of excellent craft. It was made from the purest dark crystal and as sharp as shadows itself. It was all black with glowing blue magical runes on the black crystal. Only one name came to mind that I could name this magnificent weapon. Reaping Sorrow. He continued to talk coldly,

All that remains for you now is to grasp the weapon. And seal the pact…

“Without hesitation I broke the metal bonds of my imprisonment and grasped Reaping Sorrow with my magic that glowed dark blue. As I grasped the blade this armor formed over my body.”

Wraith drew the black cloak away from his body and revealed a corrosive bronze armor with scarlet red accents. The armor was expertly made and had a single red gem in the center of the chest piece. It accented well with his pale coat and his dark glowing blue eyes. This also allowed Dracula to look closer at his face. It was more square and muscular than before, as well as some scars on his face the he had not noticed before. Within his face and soul Dracula knew that he carried many stories and many tales, all of which are woeful and forlorn.

He still could not grasp at the fact that Wraith contained so much power. He did not know if every Child of the Night radiated so much power, but it was almost overwhelming. Wraith’s face still never shifted or moved from its expressionless stare, scanning the room and then back at Dracula. Dracula asked still in a shocked tone,”If you don’t have a soul anymore, then how are you still living?”

Wraith answered unmoved from the question,”Heavy necromantic powers. They made sure they stripped from me from all feelings of pain. All feelings of love. And all feelings of remorse. I became their puppet. I realize that I dabbled in necromantic powers but now I can control the dead, blood and the powers of the cold.

“I used this power to purge the Liches and their order of Death Knights. But, what Dominus Mortis and Sombra did not know was, I was resurrecting them and making them more powerful than before and made them my minions to overthrow them. My final act of vengeance.”

Wraith broke his stare from Dracula and said,”From one powerful Child of the Night to another, I ask of you that I might aid you in destroying Dominus Mortis and his corruption from this world. My Death Knights and Liches are aching to spill the blood of Dominus Mortis.”

Wraith turned his head to meet the gaze of Dracula and awaited his decision. Dracula was weighing the possibilities and the consequences. If he accepted he might gain the full support of the Liches. If he refuses he loses a brother and a potential ally. Some part of him wanted to refuse because of all the torture that he put his brothers and sisters through, but Dracula knew more than anypony that nopony is beyond the path of redemption.

Wraith had his hoof outstretched and awaited to meet Dracula’s. Dracula drew in a heavy breath and meeting Wraith’s he said,”I accept your offer.”

Wraith smirked and said,”Let this be the start of a new age for the Children of the Night, one where the Lich King and the Originals rule together with the new support of the Liches.”

Dracula dropped his hoof and knew that Wraith was this Lich King. This war with his father will be easier now that all Children of the Night were united after thousands of years. Dracula suspected that Wraith’s forces will join his by the next day. The final battle was near, and Dracula would be ready.

Wraith looked in Dracula’s dark red eyes and saw deep within him was great and dark power, he suspected it was this Nether energy that he heard earlier about. Destines were unfolding and new ones were starting. Nothing can break this new Pact of Darkness, nothing can break the Children of the Night. Not darkness itself.

Chapter XXVIII - Keep Your Friends Close...

Chapter XXVIII

Keep Your Friends Close...

Twilight crushed the skull of the final Changeling. It died with a snarl and a loud crunch. Twilight could still not get used to the fact that she could kill something, granted they were Changelings but what if it was a pony. These were questions she knew there was no answer. She sheathed Dreadtouch and looked at the pony she was trying to save and rushed to help her help as she almost fell over. The pony spoke struggling to stand,”I’m fine. Thank you...wait, you aren’t a Child of the Night?”

The pony stepped away and said,”Yet you wield a Sword of Shadow. How do you know about this place.”

Twilight pulled back her hood and said,”I’m Twilight Sparkle. I was chosen to help return the Children of the Night to Shadow Garden.”

The pony spat blood to her side and said in response,”Well you did it, why don’t you just leave?”

They heard a voice shout,”Rho!”

Twilight could not believe her ears. Who knew that the first pony she would encounter was one that Dracula raised from a filly. Rho shrugged and said in response,”I’m saying the truth, Con. Children of the Day really wouldn’t accept us once they knew we existed. Living in speculation and rumors is the only way we should live amongst the Children of the Day.”

Rho looked around to find Con and finally found him. He was the blue pony stuck underneath the rubble. Ignoring her pains and bruises she rushed over to help get the rubble off. Rho struggled with all of her might and lifted the destroyed cross beam over Con’s back. But dark smoke began to envelope Rho and lifted her into the air. It was being sucked into her body and they heard the dark voice of Living Shadow say,

Weak. Pointless. I do not see my son’s appeal in such weak ponies. Since you are weak I will break you. Perhaps even make you into a minion.

Twilight could hear Rho choke and gag at the shadows being sucked into her throat and no doubt filling her lungs. She looked over at Con and her eyes told him. Never forget. Con’s eyes were filled with tears and he shouted with all of his might,”RHO!!!”

Rho’s eyes glowed bright red like Dracula’s and swirling out of her body was dark red energy and as it left, Rho’s color escaped from her and with one final gasp she fell limp. The energy flowed through the air and was absorbed into Con. Sorrow left his eyes and was replaced by anger. He transformed. Rho gave him her powers as a Vampire and caused him to change into a Vampire. His wings slowly dissipated and turned into nothing and growing out of his head was a unicorn horn. His eyes began to glow a dark blue color and so did his horn. There was a small eruption around Con and blasted the debris right off of him. He stood up and he looked taller than he looked when he was laying down. His muscles were more fine toned and larger than they were before. He shot bright energy out of his horn and they crashed into the dark energy around Rho.

Living Shadow bellowed in both anger and frustration and dropped the lifeless form of Rho. Twilight could not tell but it sounded like Living Shadow winced in pain and said,
After I am done destroying my son and the Two Sisters, you will be the first of her children that will die!

The smoke dissipated and flowed back into the shadows they came from. Con watched as the shadows receded and closed his eyes in sorrow. He said under his breath,”If only I was faster…”

His gaze drifted past the lifeless husk of Rho and over to Twilight’s. He said looking her in the eyes,”I appreciate what you did here and what you might do, but I must inform Dracula of this. He...he’ll give her a proper burial.”

Con looked back at Rho and said,”You didn’t have to do that Rho...you didn’t have to sacrifice yourself for me…”

Con walked next to Twilight and waited for her to follow. Twilight looked back at the body and a tear traveled down her cheek. She did not know Rho but knew that she could have been a nice pony. This made her think, that this final fight with Living Shadow will not come without another sacrifice. She did not know if she would make it or if somepony else would make it. But it would be made. She tore her gaze away from Rho and said looking up at Con,”I’m sorry.”

Closing his eyes and a tear slowly falling like a rain drop from his eye splashed on the cold ground and he said,”Don’t be. I will see her again.”

They walked back to the library in silence and never exchanged looks of worry or sorrow. For they both knew what it was like to lose a sibling and now they understood each other more than any other pony. Their wounds would never heal and would only leave a scar, an emptiness that would haunt them forever. Twilight looked into the starry night and saw her star next to Dracula’s and renewed hope sparked in her heart as she accepted any and all fates the universe might give her. Twilight stole one look at Con and he walked with a great burden on his shoulders and in his eyes. She knew with one look that it sunk into him and he had changed, for better or worse she knew not. But he was different.

* * *

]Twilight and Con walk through the halls of Blacklight Hold. The obsidian walls were finely cut and greatly held the castle together. It gave Twilight a sense of dread and malice, feelings she could stand to not know. Their steps echoed through the hall as they walked to the library. Twilight approaches the doors and was about to open them when a cold presence reveals itself on the other side of the door.

She could not sense magical energies but somehow felt a dark presence behind the door, this caused her to pause her actions. A bright blue aura shone around the door and they burst open. Walking with great passion past them was a tall muscular pony that was as pale as a ghost and eyes as empty as the abyss, but they glowed bright blue energy. He wore stained dark orange armor with faded bronze accents. A crimson cape flapped as he walked past them. Con did nothing but raise an eyebrow at Twilight. Twilight shrugged and they continued into the library.

Dracula had bright red energy swirling around him and was being absorbed into himself. His dark blue form was barely visible to them but they saw that he did this intentionally. Twilight did not know what he was doing but knew that whatever it was, it had something to do with Nether Energy.

She remembered what Dracula told her about Davil and his travels around the Bladed Isles and wondered why Celestia neglected to tell her about these new continents. And to neglecting to tell her about Ketos itself. Perhaps it was to protect her from some hidden secret. Or maybe she was avoiding telling Twilight what they were, she’ll never know. But she knows now and suspected something deeper was happening. She felt as though ties were about to be broken when they finished this Dark Crusade.

The red energy begins to dissipate and Dracula lowers himself to the ground. He opens his eyes and straightens his suit of armor. He turns and faces to Twilight and Con. He was stunned to see Con and his jaw dropped. He was utterly speechless to see his face. He was shocked at Con’s change of appearance and new power emanating off of him. Dracula nods at Con and says,”Con...it...its been so long since I have seen you. I am glad you are okay.”

Con moved in and hugged his step father. Dracula returned the hug and said,”Where is Rho?”

Con pulled slowly away and said with grief in his voice,”She’s...she...she’s dead.”

This hit Dracula right at home and stepped back in disbelief. He lowered his head and then with hate in his eyes he looked up at Twilight and said,”Is this true?”

The look Dracula gave Twilight was one she has never seen him have before. Anger was never an emotion that Dracula would use or show, at all. He kept his emotions in check as he knew that it could negatively affect his abilities. His eyes burned bright red energy and Twilight stepped back in fear and replied,”Ye...yes.”

Dracula sees this fear and his anger begins to subside and he says in a shaky voice,”I...I’m sorry. Normally I have better control over my powers. I apologize.”

That much had been true, when you have lived for over a thousand years magic should come with ease. As Twilight notices his change in personality she also notices that he was feeling mentally exhausted. This especially was perplexing, his mind was stronger and contained more knowledge than her. Who knows what secrets he has locked away in that mind of his. But it seems that the weight of so much knowledge was finally bearing down heavily on him.

Then in front of her eyes she sees the scar over his eye turned from a peachy color to a black color, consumed by it. Then he writhes in pain and she sees that his veins were turning black and with no doubt poisoning his body.

His painful screams could be heard throughout Blacklight Castle. His face felt as if it was being melted off by lava and he noticed his body was changing. His bones were breaking and his blood was boiling beneath his skin. He truly felt hell through his body, as this agonizing pain went on he heard the dark voice of his father say in his mind,

Think of this as a gift from your father. A curse. I have given you a partial fraction of my power. So you will always know that you were birthed from the Father of Darkness itself.

The pain did not subside and he felt cold and dark magic began to overwhelm his spirit within. Not only that but his heart felt like a thousand needles were stabbing into it. Dracula began controlling his breathing and thought of only one solution to this problem, he had to use his father’s magic to heal him. Dark Magic, using its power was forbidden by his mother and was frowned upon by everypony. This magic was the same magic that was used by his father to destroy the Alicorn Empire, while it was successful it has great side effects. It can negatively affect your emotions making them uncontrollable, they would also stimulate your muscles having them in a constant state of tightness, as well your regular magic would slowly begin to leave your mind. Taking away every feeling of happiness and of peace, dark magic made the ultimate killer. As far as appearance goes your eyes will have smoke coming out of the corners and your veins would turn black. Much like what was happening to Dracula right now.

Dracula took in a deep breath and tried to ignore the pain and activated his Dark Magic. Magic as dark as night was swirling around him in a violent storm and was throwing books against the walls, knocking down bookcases. Con and Twilight stepped back in fear and the temperature around Dracula dropped to a deadly cold wind. His face strained with concentration and sweat dripped from the top of his head and cried in agony.

While he was fighting back the curse he was also fighting back the corruption of his father’s Dark Magic. He could feel his mind slowly tearing itself apart and concentrated so hard on mending his mind and the memories he would lose. He called upon ancient powers to help him in healing his pains. Luckily, the moon was shining bright on his storm of darkness. He began drawing energy from the moon and the pain was beginning to subside but it was not gone. He opened his eyes and looked through his peripheral vision at the night sky through the now broken glass pane. He saw the North Star and Twilight’s Star right next to one another and something clicked in his mind.

He screamed over the violent storm at Twilight,”TWILIGHT! YOU HAVE TO LET ME DO SOMETHING!!!”

Twilight said over the storm,”WHAT IS IT?”

Dracula had a tear fall from his eye and said,”I HAVE TO ABSORB A FRACTION OF YOUR POWER! IT’S THE ONLY WAY I CAN STOP THIS!”

Twilight lowered her head and began to think to herself. She greatly enjoyed the power she possessed but her love for Dracula came first and she could not imagine a world without him. She shot her head up looking at the now struggling Dracula. With eyes filled with sadness she said,”OKAY, I will let you absorb some of my magic.”

This hurt Dracula immensely and he had no joy in this decision. He broke his concentration from the pain and it rushed faster through his veins and his magic swirled out of his horn and wrapped itself around Twilight’s horn. It was a wave of pure red energy and she felt something inside herself leave her body and as it left her body felt weaker. She slumped to the ground but quickly struggled herself back up and watched as screams emanated from Dracula and saw that purple energy swirled around him being absorbed into his skin and body.

The storm slowly began to die down and Dracula felt the pain leave from his body. He felt great power inside of him but he passed out from the magical exhaustion. The last thing he saw before his vision failed him was Con rushing to catch him from falling.

* * *

The night was cold and piercing as it has been for the past couple nights. But this one was particularly cold and marauding.
The rumors had been true. When the goddess of the moon or sun makes the dawn and the twilight what is left is reflective of the goddess.

Celestia thought that it was only a rumor until now. The night was cold because her sister was somewhat sad. Celestia stared up at the midnight sky and trailed her head around it. Truly she was in awe of how beautiful her sister’s nights can be. With all of Celestia’s powers she could not make a day as beautiful or one that can rival her sister’s nights. This was why she had been jealous of Luna for so many years, the fact that she can make something more beautiful than she could.

Another thing that made her jealous of her sister was the fact that she had created her own kingdom. A strong one in fact that had existed for years before the reign of Nightmare Moon. Her face began to show that she was forming emotions deep within herself. She notices this and begins to suppress her jealousy as she knows that it is a dangerous thing to carry. In the back of her mind however she heard the familiar voice of Nightmare Moon.

My, the great and powerful Celestia getting all worked up over her sister. I thought you were supposed to be the one to be looked up to.

Celestia wanted to ignore her but her words spoke truth and stuck to her. She said out loud,”You’ve returned. Why do you haunt me with your poisonous words snake?”

Ouch. I never expected such harsh words from such a pristine pony.

Celestia lowered her head in despair and replied,”I’m not that pristine.”

She hears a laugh and Nightmare Moon replies,
So. The truth finally comes out. The Goddess of the Sun is not as high and mighty as she thinks she is. I have been waiting for you to say that.

Celestia snapped at Nightmare Moon,”If there is a reason for you to be here then speak quickly. I grow tired of hearing your dark words.”

Ouch. Harsh. But yes I will cut to the chase. As you might know I want to hurt those who have wronged me with painful and slow deaths. You of all ponies were the last ones that I want to kill.

This got Celestia curious she asks,”Why am I at the last?”

She heard a chuckle and Nightmare Moon continued no longer in her head but sounded like she was right behind her,”That is something that you must figure out for yourself.”

Celestia shot her head back and turned her entire body. Standing tall before her was the jet black pony of darkness herself, Nightmare Moon. But she was not as heavily armored as she was when she banished her. Through her snide smile Celestia could see her razor sharp teeth. She still could not believe that this pony turned from Princess Luna. Nightmare Moon did not wear her helmet she usually wore, showing a sign of great trust.

Her origins are very strange to Celestia. All she knew was she was made of the Abyss itself. A demon that was rebirthed from the Underworld to enact her revenge on those who killed her. Three scars however were scratched across her left eye. Her armor again was a faded light blue color and were worn from constant battle.

Celestia was the first to speak and said with a diplomatic voice,”And you decided to tell me this. Why?”

The sneer across her face got wider as she stepped next to the Sun Goddess. Leaning against the stone railing she said,”Because you are the most envious of all ponies. Easily manipulated at this state, to sow the seeds of chaos and strife. I am here for a proposition.”

Celestia wanted to with every muscle in her body to blast the stupid grin off of her face and send her back to the moon where she belonged. She could too, Nightmare Moon was in no shape to fight as the Elements of Harmony took away most of her powers. But something kept the Goddess, and she did not know what. Inquisitively she asked,”What kind of proposition?”

Nightmare Moon kept her confident grin and said,”I can offer a small amount of my powers to you, giving you an edge against any who face you. I am doing this because we both want things from this world. While they might be different physically they are the same by definition. I want you to use the powers that I give you to make your own society. I want you to rebuild the Paladins of the Sun. But they are to be all Alicorns.”

Celestia’s eyes got wide and said in shock,”Are you completely insane? My sister had trouble doing it to normal ponies, do you think that I could succeed with Alicorns? Alicorn Magic is the most complicated and hardest to learn of all the magics that exist on Ketos. The powers of the Paladins are the very opposite of Alicorn Magic, they would never be able to be housed in one being.”

Nightmare Moon looked Celestia in the eyes and said,”You think that we will succeed and perform this with magic alone? No, for months now Sombra was working on a new disease called Virus X or Virus Ten. This is a combination of both magic and chemical science. In order to make the solution to work is through Transmutation, changing one thing into another. He performed these experiments on a continent called Radialis. Luckily I slipped in his ranks and stole the notes of his top scientist and got the perfected formula.”

Nightmare Moon pulled out a notebook that was torn and broken. Celestia flipped through the pages and saw the complicated formulas and science notes. Celestia never understood science fully as she used magic for everything, as did everypony. But more recently some ponies have been interested in doing things that does not involve magic. She could decipher absolutely nothing from it.She closed the book and looked straight at Nightmare Moon. Her bright aquamarine eyes peered deep into her soul and Celestia spoke,”What exactly do you have to gain from all of this? I am failing to see what you get in the long run?”

She had a deeper plan, Celestia knew this. She just wanted to hear what she had to say. Nightmare Moon smirks once again and says,”I am dead. My time on the plane of the living is over, but that does not mean that I can’t cause mayhem. And now I have question for you. Why haven’t you ordered me away or just simply said no to my offer?”

Celestia responded,”I want to prove that Luna is not the only one that can make the greatest warriors to Equestria. I will get somepony to read this and start on my own virus. Solar Flare.”

What was about to happen is yet again the Ruler of the Sun will betray everypony. She slowly changed from a mare of compassion and love, into a bitter and cold husk of her former self. Despair never found itself inside her though, barely living off the edge of night. Wars were ahead of them and she does not want to be unprepared. She wants stronger resistance and more defense.

Chapter XXIX - The Wild and the Forsaken

Chapter XXIX

The Wild and the Forsaken

Spectra’s armor bared lightly upon her as it was a mix of crystal chainmail and of light blue leather. It was greatly adorned with brightly colored gems that glistened in the night. A single purple diamond hung around a tight golden necklace. It fit well and she marvelled at her own work. She as well changed her mane and tail style to something more accepting on a battlefield, as recent events have changed her and two of her closest friends. Her mane was finely combed back and pulled into a ponytail, although some strands of her mane hung down over her face over her cheek.

She stood proudly atop the tallest tower in Blacklight Hold. Leaning over the balcony she saw that the Children of the Night worked fastly in rebuilding their charred town. They worked fast and efficiently. Leaving no debris in the streets and cleaning the town buildings of the blood and mucus stains. It was almost inspiring seeing the Children of the Night work to bring their town back to its former glory. She admires Empires such as these, ones that care for one another and will hold fast against any danger.

Spectra did not read much books when she was a filly. But the ones she did read were those of both fashion and of history long forgotten. At a young age she discovered she and her younger sister Sweetie Belle were both adopted from a very unlikely parentage. An Alicorn and a Crystal Pony. Her step father did all he could to enrich her with tomes left by her birth father. But her step mother on the other hand tried so hard to force her only into the field of fashion. Sweetie Belle was too young to understand and followed their stepmother very willingly.

One day, when she was barely a teen she discovered something amazing. Her step father came up to her and said in his kind and caring voice that brings bliss to all who hear it,”There is something that I need to tell you Rarity. While freedom from the Alicorn Empire is nice, certain ponies are left with longing. I served under your father when the Alicorns went through civil war. While some came under the banner of Midnight Shadow, I was under your father’s banner. Highlord Uther Crystalline. He was a great and powerful Alicorn that wished nothing more than to live in eternal peace in Equestria.

“He was the only survivor of the Alicorn Schism, and the only surviving member of the Royal Alicorn Council. He escaped the ruined Alicorn Capital and fled to the Crystal Empire where he met your mother. For years he lived there and settled down and had a family, he met his true love there your mother. Spectral Facet. But, not more than fifteen years later did two Alicorn Princesses of the New Equestria come to visit him. Luna and Celestia. They came to him and asked of his assistance in fighting a new foe that threatened all of Equestria. King Sombra. Uther did his best of explaining to them that their King was not one to be trifled with and not one to be a tyrant. But not long after that something happened to Sombra.

“Mystery and speculation flowed through the Crystal Empire of what really happened to King Sombra. But something happened that changed him. He enslaved the Crystal Ponies and made them either into Slaves or his Zealots. Uther could not stand for this and accepted the help of the two sisters. You were no more than a three years old and Spectral was pregnant with Sweetie Belle at the time and Uther requested her to leave the Frozen North immediately and promised that he would find her as soon as they were finished dealing with Sombra.

“Needless to say, nine months past and your mother gave birth to Sweetie Belle and died while giving birth. You two were left alone for a while. Until Luna and Celestia found you two and brought you and your sister to us. Celestia told me that your father saved Princess Luna’s life, and he made the final blow that killed Sombra. But the effects of Sombra did not simply go away. They had to banish the entire kingdom to keep the spreading of Sombra’s influence. Thus he made the ultimate sacrifice of staying with the leftover effects of King Sombra to keep them in check.

“Service was given and an unmarked grave was put next to your mother’s. Princess Luna and Princess Celestia gave him the honorary title of the God of Hope. Whether or not he was felled long ago while fighting Sombra’s magic or whether he is still alive and well we will not know. But I feel that you should know this information to tell your younger sister one day…”

Spectra returned from the flashback with a tear coming down her eye. She heard hoofsteps and wiped away the tear and looked to see who was approaching her. It was the guile and warrior walk of Rainbow Dash. Her heavy plate mail armor clanked announcing her approaching. The armor was finely made and was a dark blue color. It accented very well with her coat and her rainbow colored mane and tail were as well combed back into a ponytail but more wild looking. Spectra smiled as she remembered the gown she made for Rainbow Dash the night they went to the Gala.

Dash had grown taller and more determined. Her physique was more lean and fine toned. Her dark violet eyes met with hers and she said,”Say all you want I think I look pretty awesome!”

Spectra kept her smile and said with a hopeful and soothing voice she always had,”Why darling you are simply ravishing.”

Rainbow smiled and said walking next to her,”Thanks Rare. Some of the Chi...I mean some of our brothers and sisters brought this for me. They told me that it belonged to a very powerful Werewolf named Lycan. Said that when I transform into a Werewolf so does the armor. I haven’t tested it yet but I think I’ll figure it out soon enough.”

Her cocky demeanor and overall egotistical voice always brought a smile to Spectra’s face. Rainbow always reminded her of herself when she was younger. Brash and very, again, egotistical. Spectra looked away from Rainbow Dash and looked out at the dawning sky. She said,”I as well recieved an outfit from our brothers and sisters. I of course made a few cosmetic changes.”

Rainbow chuckled and responded,”I somehow knew you would.”

A few moments of silence ensued and Rainbow broke the silence with very despairing words,”So...when all of this is done. I mean, with the Dark Crusade. What will happen?”

Spectra shook her head and said,”I don’t understand the question.”

Rainbow half looks at Spectra and says,”I mean...what will WE do next?”

Spectra processes a quick answer and replies with her Royal sounding voice she always seemed to talk with,”Well I would assume that we would somewhat return to our normal lives. I still have a Boutique and a sister to look after. You have weather duty to return to. And along with that we are two of the founding members of the Knights of the Moon, we have some role to play with the Children of the Night. Our deeds are never done darling. On the horizon there is still something to do about the evils of the world.”

Rainbow nodded in agreement and says,”Yeah...hey Rare? I have another question for you. Why did you change your name to Spectra?”

Spectra lost her smile and her tender loving demeanor and changed to a pony of despair. She replied,”That was my birth mother’s name. I chose the full name of...Spectra Crystalline. In honor of my true father and my true mother…”

She stares out longingly at the night and Rainbow notices the sadness in her eyes and says,”Sorry I brought it up...just...wanted to help…”

Her pride was somewhat broken and Spectra says,”Do not blame yourself for trying to help. You didn’t know exactly what the question would entail with the answer. Memories can have that effect.”

Rainbow lifted the emotional weight off of her shoulders and says,”Well...at least we have them. Anyways, can you help me with these new powers as a Knight of the Moon. I’m still a little clumsy.”

Spectra smiles and says,”Sure. Meet me in the courtyard in a few minutes.”

Rainbow nods her head and hovers down from the tower. Spectra watches her descend and slowly shakes her head. Rainbow was very out of who she is at those moments. Maybe she had slowly changed over the course of the past couple days she’s been a Werewolf.

Spectra concentrates her magic and a bright blue flash erupted from her form and she teleported from the top of the tower to the steps descending into the main courtyard where Rainbow Dash was waiting. She had a broadsword drawn and was practicing many series of slashes and thrusts. When Spectra came into view Rainbow Dash stopped and sheathed her blade. Around them was the bare white colored grassy courtyard. In the middle was a single white tree that seemed to tower over them and watch over them. Rarity carried herself as she always did, with great nobility and meaning. She summons her staff made from a purple wood and at the top of the four foot long staff was a sharp pointed and thick pink crystal that seemed to glow in both the setting moon light and in the eerie blue aura around it as she carried the staff with her magic.

Crystals of the same color floated around the top of the staff. She slammed the bottom of her staff on the ground announcing her approaching. Rainbow Dash turned and winced at Spectra and said,”Don’t look like much of a Knight if you ask me.”

Spectra stood firm and said with a half smile,”Do not be decieved by looks dear Rainbow Dash. It could get you killed one day. Now pay attention. Your new powers as a Knight of the Moon are ones that counteract the powers of magic. It can be used to reflect or absorb magic itself, while it might seem to be a defensive magic it can be used on the offensive. As it can kill the magic inside a magic user, effectively killing the wielder of magic. Your source of mana is one that is very odd, it comes from the moon and stars. Call upon it to give you the strength you need and to cast spells through it. We will start with a simple reflect spell.”

Spectra does not understand how she gained quick mastery of her new powers. It just came naturally to her. Spectra spun her staff and got in a ready position to fight, she waited for Rainbow Dash to summon her new powers. Rainbow strains her eyes and summons within herself, Spectra could feel her channeling the powers of the moon. Rainbow shoots her eyes open and they are glowing bright blue energy and swirling around her is a bright blue aura. Rainbow smiles and waits for Spectra to attack.

Flipping her staff through the air and finally drawing enough energy she shot a bolt of pure magical energy at Rainbow Dash. Rainbow held out her broadsword and swung it at the bolt of energy. The bolt shot away from her and dissipated into nothing. Spectra smiled and said,”Very good. Now let us see if you can absorb magic.”

Spectra sheaths her staff and levitates herself in the air and her eyes glow violently with bright blue energy. Her forehooves glowed blue energy around them as well and summoning around her are bright glowing blades. Twelve of them. She thrusts her hooves at Rainbow Dash and the pure magic long swords flew at an amazing speed at Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow Dash moves her broadsword in front of her and cyan blue energy swirled around it and a small wall of energy summoned around her blade. The magical swords were each absorbed into the wall of mystical energy. She dug her back hooves in the dirt as the swords were absorbed into the wall of energy. As each sword was absorbed the energy flowed through her veins and gave her improved strength. Once she stopped being pushed back she lowered her sword and breathed heavily at Spectra and slashed a wave of magical energy at Spectra.

Spectra sees the bright cyan blue energy and a Wild Werewolf come out of nowhere and her eyes grow wide and then straighten into a threatening stare. Her eyes glowed dark blue and she caught the wave of energy with her forehooves and began making it grow. Just before the Wild slashed at Rainbow Dash she shoots the wave at the Wild.

The Wild looks at its impending doom and faltered. It was blown to pieces as the wave of dark blue energy shot at it. Rainbow Dash sees this and transforms into a Werewolf anticipating another attacker. Spectra lowers herself to the ground and they both stood back to back. Spectra unsheathed her staff and began infusing herself with the energy of the moon and glowing tattoos appeared on her coat, glowing bright blue and her eyes were glowing the same color.

There were ten of them, but they were not simple Wilds. These were infused with the dark magic of Living Shadow. Dark energy came off of their material bodies and their eyes glowed bright red. Five Werewolves, three Vampires, and two Phantoms. Spectra smirked as she began to have flashbacks of her first fight. She tried to anticipate what would happen. The Werewolves would charge them head on and the Vampires would support with either defensive magic or occasional offensive magic and the Phantoms would combine attacks to stab them from the shadows. These Werewolves however had metallic gauntlets with stained green blades three feet long on the bracers. The Werewolves bared their fangs and snarled.

Rainbow turns to face the other Werewolves. She stood taller than the other Werewolves and gave off a very threatening aura. Spectra flips her staff and says,”Watch out for those blades their poisoned. Keep your attention on the Werewolves. I’ll take care of the others.”

Rainbow simply nods her head and bares her fangs at them, as if to say bring it on. One of the Vampires stepped ahead of the others. He had a long black leather trench coat, his eyes glowed bright yellow and had many scars across his eyes and neck. He stood tall and firm, his charcoal colored coat accented well with his frost colored mane. His cold voice pierced through the very wind and said,”Come let us be civilized about this. There is not much we want, but it might be costly in your eyes.”

He had the same noble sounding voice as Fancy Pants. But it was more metallic and less lively. Spectra moves her hoof in front of Rainbow telling her to stand down for the moment. She planted her staff firmly in the ground and said,”Speak quickly or there will be blood that will be spilled this night. And it will not be ours.”

The charcoal pony smiled and said,”My, such strong words from an equally strong mare. I actually might have been intimidated if I was outnumbered, but alas that it not the case.”

Rainbow lets out a low growl and says,”Get to the point!”

The charcoal pony says,”Well. Alright, we were essentially supposed to come here to kill Dracula as by orders from Living Shadow. But on our way here we were received a counter offer from a certain Nightmare Moon. She said that in exchange for unconditional loyalty to the Children of the Night from us, we must bring her the Orb of Darkness. Now if you are smart mares, like you look, you will give up the location of the Orb of Darkness. Or we will…”

The charcoal pony was interrupted by an ear splitting sound coming from the sky like a large boom. They all looked up into the sky they saw a streak of red energy smashing into the ground in between them. Dust and earth erupted from the ground and clouded the sight of Spectra and Rainbow Dash.

The smoke started to clear and they saw hovering in the air the large muscular form of Dracula. His dark blue coat and his jet black steel plate armor glowed a bright red energy. His large wings flapped loudly in their ears. His threatening demeanor did not change as he descended to the ground on the other side of the crater facing the charcoal pony.

He was nearly the size of a fully grown Werewolf. Werewolves stand at least 6 feet off the ground when on all fours. An average pony stands only 3 or 4 feet tall on their hooves. He stood tall and his dark red glowing eyes stared deep into every Wild present daring them to make a move. He spoke with great wisdom and a deep echoing voice,”I will not be made a fool of. I am very aware of Nightmare Moon’s demands. I am working on finding the Orb. But do not threaten the lives of my students or there will be repercussions to your actions and words you do next. Choose them wisely.”

Spectra and Rainbow Dash were even shaking in their hooves at Dracula. They chose the wrong actions to take. As quick as lightning the Werewolves moved to strike against Dracula. Dracula barely flinching a muscle activates the dark red aura around his horn and grabbed them all with his advanced form of telekinesis. Red energy swirled around each of them and it began seeping into their bodies very quickly. They screamed and howled in anger and pain as their flesh slowly began to decay and were left nothing but ashes. He let the ashes blow through the wind and he shot a threatening glare at the Vampires who shot large bolts of magical energy at him.

Dracula let the barrage of arcane infused bolts strike him and watched as they dissipated when they struck against him. He smiled crookedly and lifted his hoof in the air. His hoof glowed bright red and Spectra saw that he was choking the two Vampires that shot magic at him. They choked and gasped for air, but to no avail. Then in one swift movement he snapped their necks and blood splattered around them and Dracula did not flinch as it splattered on his face.

Spectra waited for a moment for the Phantoms to swoop down and strike against Dracula, but he saw that they would do this and when he came in he killed them first. Spectra looked around and saw their dead bodies lying in a heap in the corner as they had been viciously cut and stabbed with a weapon. Most likely his Void sword. She turned and saw the charcoal pony moving away from Dracula. Skittering on the ground and finally Dracula moved him into a corner.

Dracula looked threateningly at the pony and said while choking him with his hoof and lifting him into the sky,”Lord Elijah Blackwood. I expected more from a backstabbing fool. I will keep you alive to tell Nightmare Moon that she will have her Orb of Darkness in due time, I just need to find it. And she will receive it when I am good and ready. I will not be made a fool of.”

Elijah nodded his head as he gasped for air. Dracula’s eyes slowly dissipated of the red energy and he dropped Elijah. He went into a coughing fit as he fell to the ground. Dracula stepped back and said in a threatening voice,”Now leave this place and never return. The next time I see your face or of any other Wild that shows their face in anyone of the Children of the Night settlements, will have their heads on a SPIKE!!!”

Elijah scattered away and Dracula took in a deep breath and his form slowly changed back to his normal Alicorn form. His armor seemingly shrunk to his normal size and his hood reappeared. His demeanor changed as well, back to the stern noble demeanor. He was not as intimidating and he turned to face Rainbow Dash and Spectra. Dracula says,”Do not get used to that form. I will lose it when I kill Living Shadow.”

They were still stunned at Dracula. But Rainbow was the first to speak and she lowers her head and looks at Dracula with a dark look,”Why are you working with Nightmare Moon? You do know that she tried to kill us right?”

Dracula steps closer to them and says,”I am very aware of what she did. But she is the enemy of our enemy, therefore she is our ally. She has trained her Wilds very well and we could use their expertise. She has sent scouts to find out there next move. We are pushing back our counter invasion by a couple hours. But do not expect them to be our allies after Living Shadow is dead.

“She has not changed the darkness that is in her heart. She no doubt has her own plot to set in motion.”

Spectra stood sternly and asked,”Why does she need this Orb of Darkness?”

“The Orb…”Dracula answers woefully,”The Orb acts much like the Elements of Harmony, it amplifies the magical output of a Child of the Night. Only a chosen few can wield its power and live. It is our back up plan, in case nothing goes right.”

Dracula turns to see they both have sorrow and hatred on their faces. Dracula steps closer and lifts their heads up, in his wise voice he said,”Look, I don’t want to work with Nightmare Moon anymore than you do. She’s deceitful. Backstabbing. And most of all she is tricky. There is a deeper plot inside of Nightmare Moon, something that will surely break us in the now or in the future. But we have to use every advantage that we have, this is Living Shadow.”

Rainbow pulls away from Dracula and says,”But this is Nightmare Moon! She nearly killed us! Why don’t we just end her now, while we have a chance!”

Dracula snaps at Rainbow Dash,”You are a fool if you think that she can just be killed. She is not a material thing, she is very much made of every nightmare, every fear, every shadow of the night. You can’t kill shadow. You can’t kill Fear. And you most certainly can’t kill NIGHTMARES!!!”

Rainbow resists further and says,”You call me the fool? You have almost released the mare that we so closely hoped to keep locked up. What does Princess Luna know about this?”

Dracula responds coldly,”She has accepted her temporary help, because she understands the threat that we face.”

Dracula summons the dark red energy in his eyes and bares down threateningly at Rainbow,”You do not understand the threat we face. He is the manifestation of true fear and true shadow. Do you know what it is like to keep him from invading your mind? Can you even comprehend the amount of fear one pony can have walled up in their body? We share one mind and he is constantly imagining him defeating us. Over and over and over and over and OVER! I have seen us die so many times...so many times…I fight against him to save my new family from his cutting steel.”

Rainbow looked attacked and felt sorry for what she said, but knowing her for as long as Spectra has known her Rainbow will never openly apologize to somepony she met no more than a few days ago. Rainbow choked back tears and flew away. Spectra went to stop her but she was too fast, she left nothing behind but a trail of rainbow. Spectra looks over at Dracula and steps next to him.

She puts her hoof around his shoulder and he said,”I’m sorry for this Rarity. I never wanted any of this to happen. First I lose my brother Sombra. And now I don’t know who else will die in front of me.”

Spectra moved her gaze past Dracula and looks down at his hooves. He was sitting down and Spectra replied,”At least you have Twilight.”

Dracula looks up at the night sky to see her star glistening next to his. He says with a smile,”Yeah...and I have you too. You two accepted my friendship better than everypony and I have to thank you for that.”

Spectra meets his eyes and she says,”Darling, I will follow you to the ends of this planet. Do not think for a moment that I will ever abandon you, Silver.”

Dracula smiles and he says,”Thank you. Keep practicing your new powers until you have mastered every single spell I have taught you.”

Spectra nods but then she reels in pain as she felt a fiery sensation on her neck. Dracula goes to catch her and he says,”Spectra! What’s wrong?”

Holding back tears of pain she said,”My...neck!”

Dracula looks as the pain began to subside and he sees a very familiar marking. It was a marking of a crescent. His eyes grew wide and she said breathing heavily,”What Dracula? What is it?”

Dracula slowly shakes his head and said,”I thought...I thought we would have more time…”

Spectra moves her hooves on his forelegs and said,”What? What did you need more time for?”

Dracula slowly blinks his eyes and he says,”Sombra was the first and only Warlock, there can only be one Warlock because of the amount of magic inside of them. Once the Warlock dies, his mark gets past on along with their power. It...it appears that you are the next Warlock.”

She did feel some amount of power rushing through her and she felt rejuvenated. She also knew more spells than before and she would have to practice them. They both hear hoofsteps and rush to stand. Walking in was the stamping of Wraith’s hooves. He stood proud and firm as he walked into the courtyard and said in a metallic voice,”I have brought some of my Death Knights with me, the rest will be here within a day. The Liches stand with you Lord Dracula.”

Wraith nodded his head low in respect and looked at Dracula. They both stood the same way, very firm and regal. Like whatever they had to say had weight behind it. Dracula nods his head and says,”Good. Prepare the Knights you have with you, we march for Ponyville in a few hours. How many have you brought?”

Wraith responded,”One thousand. When the rest come we will number in one hundred thousand. The Lichs were busy when I came to them.”

Dracula nods for him to leave and Wraith bowed. He left into the darkness and disappeared. Dracula turned to face Spectra and said,”Go to some of the Children of the Night, some of them are worthy of being Knights of the Moon and if you can get Rainbow to help you that will no doubt speed up the process.”

Spectra nodded and left into the darkness leading into the streets of Shadow Garden. Her destiny was unfolding before her at greater lengths and she moved a hoof over the scorched crescent mark on her neck. Unfolding quickly.

Chapter XXX - Chaos Rebirthed

After Discord and Marrok’s confrontation with Chrysalis Discord disappeared not to be seen by anyone. He disappeared to Fluttershy’s cottage, a very familiar sight for him. With his woeful face he looked around the cottage. It was very rustic and very decorated with a chandelier, rugs, chairs, and a sofa. The casual decorations stop there and are replaced by anything and everything that can take care of birds, cats, dogs, ducks, geese, etc. Discord smiled as he saw the familiar spot where Angel would sleep whenever he felt tired.

Discord came to love everything in that little cottage on the outskirts of Ponyville. He walked over to one of the mantles on the wall and found a picture of him and Fluttershy, he nearly cried with the amount of happiness he felt right now. But, something else boiled inside of him. Regret. Remorse. He truly felt sorry for all the wrong he had done. Both as Starswirl the Bearded and as Discord. He could not shake these feelings, nor could he ignore them. He knows who he is now, he remembers who he was.

In fact he remembers when he became Discord,

“This spell cannot fail this time.”Starswirl answered as he frantically raced through the library in Ponyville. The library he owned and operated. Not many were willing at first to see Starswirl but they softened up to him. He spoke to Scorpan who was standing tall, almost to the ceiling. As pony homes were not meant to hold Centaurs.

Scorpan crossed his arms and said,”Starswirl this is ridiculous. The spell has failed many times before, what makes you think it will succeed now?”

Starswirl did not lose his concentration as he spoke his next words,”Because I found another source of magic to use as a font to make the spell succeed.”

Scorpan shook his head and before he left Golden Oak he said,”Try not to get yourself killed, okay. I want to return to my dear friend.”

Starswirl shook his hoof in response and Scorpan smiled as he left. Starswirl had everything prepared. An arcane circle, candles, the spell he wanted to perform and his staff. He took every single precaution he thought of and began trying to channel the source of magic he found. The wind began to pick up and he floated a few inches off of the ground. His eyes glowed bright gold and so did the arcane circle he floated above. The spell he was trying to perform was one to make him into an Alicorn.

He above all ponies feared death, and his end was nearing. He did spells to prolong his death for a time but he could not escape the claws of death. He felt something on his back. He knew enough to know that they are pegasus wings. A smile crept across his old face and nothing could have made him happier.

But that golden energy soon turned a black chromatic color with a green outline and white lines making a grid. He frantically looked around him as it shot energy around the circle. He could not leave, the walls of magical energy kept him from escaping. He heard a laughter and he said,”Who is that? Show yourself!”

‘Who am I? Why you should know exactly who I am Starswirl the Bearded. I am the God of Chaos and Strife. I am Discord.’

He knew the name but he did not believe it. Discord was felled on the field of battle many years ago. He was of the same race as the Two brothers Cerberus and Faximas. But he intervened with the mortal ponies and wanted to make his own kingdom of Chaos. They had to banish him within his own mind, the only place strong enough to hold him. But Starswirl now realized his mistake.

“I...used...chaos magic.”

Discord laughed again and said,’Yes, you have. I could not be happier I would have thrown a little party with you and Scorpan but I do not see him. Such a shame he seemed to be the perfect vessel of my rebirth. But you will have to suffice.”

Discord let a tear fall from his eye and land on the picture frame. He says to himself,”I...I can’t...I’m sorry…”

Of all the stuff he had done and all the hate he caused in process and now he had chosen to regret everything. His two personalities finally met and blended together. He knows now what he has to do. Everypony besides Fluttershy does not trust him, and he wants to change that.

He stood up and snapped his fingers. Summoning out of nowhere was dark platemail armor hidden under a cloak and he summoned his old staff he carried when he was still a Unicorn. He looked at it and noticed that it held a lot of great memories, just a four foot long piece of wood that was infused with powerful magic. He gripped the handle of the staff and it grew to his unnatural size. He banged the bottom of it on the floor. He pulled up his grey hood and before he stepped out of the cottage he looked back and said under his breath,”It’s a dangerous business Discord, going out your door. Step out onto the road and if you don’t keep your feet. You may not know where you might be swept off to.”

He closed the door and stepped into the Everfree Forest and began to sense where magic was being used. He sensed dark magic deep within the forest. He sensed more and found three sources of pony magic walking towards it. Looking closer at the sources of magic he sensed what they were. A pegasus, a unicorn, and an earth pony. He also sensed that they were very young and his yellow and red eyes grew wide and said frantically racing through the forest,”No! Not them!”

* * *

Marrok smiled as he wore jet black full plate armor and a dark crystal spear. His eyes glowed bright red smoke out the corners and he smiled as he saw Ponyville below him atop a cliff near the edge of the Everfree Forest. There was a wall and ground forces and aerial patrols circled around the town. They were steel and stone walls at least a foot thick, it as well was reinforced. The Changelings were growing restless and he raised his hoof to get their attention. They all quieted down and he said,”I will return soon. I will ask of them to surrender peacefully, if they refuse then we shall attack.”

He turned back over to the busy town and said,”I owe them that much.”

His black crystal spear clanked as it struck the street. He passed Children of the Night and Children of the Day alike. They gave him weird looks and stared as he walked by. His bearing was very threatening and very intimidating to the Children of the Day. The only ones that kept cold faces were his brethren, the Omega and Alpha pack. They gave him dirty looks as he passed by and followed him to the main square where Night Dancer, Riptide, and Cornell were assigning ponies to different positions. He stopped in the middle of the square and smashed the bottom of his spear on the ground. He was able to hold it without his hooves or mouth because of a necklace that Chrysalis had given him which gave him basic telekinesis.

Riptide, Night Dancer, and Cornell stepped in front of him and they were quiet for a moment. Riptide had a face of happiness as he tried to step forward to give Marrok a friendly hug but Cornell put his hoof in front of him and said in a cold voice,”Do not confront him. He is our brother no longer. Darkness lurks in his heart. Living Shadow has corrupted him.”

Night Dancer seemed surprised and said,”Are you sure?”

“Right on the dot actually.”Marrok replied in his gruff and deep voice.”I could not have trained you better Cornell.”

Cornell sneered and he said,”Do not undermine me traitor.”

Marrok’s sarcastic smile disappeared and he said,”The only one I betrayed was myself. Sombra was right, you are all misguided. New leadership is demanded and needed.”

Cornell steps forward threateningly and says,”Yes. And Dracula will soon fill that spot. He will take his position he so righteously deserves.”

Marrok spat on the ground and said,”Do not mention that disgrace of a pony. His weakness is that he is too loyal to anypony he sees. This is why he would not kill me or any of you, he is misguided by the past. I am only driven by the future.”

Cornell breaks his stare on Marrok and he says,”You are wrong about him. He is not misguided. Living Shadow has blinded you with false promises. Dracula has more power than beyond what you can fathom Marrok.”

Marrok steps forward threateningly and snaps,”That weakling has nothing compared to the true power of Living Shadow. The Lords of Shadow will be rebirthed and there is nothing anypony can do about it. Your lives will be spared if you surrender yourselves now.”

He asks to everypony that gathered around them. It was dead quiet and he waited for a minute and then he said,”Then I guess you all want to see your own ends.”

Cornell spits on the ground and says,”The only weak one I see is you. You underestimate Dracula and it will be your downfall. He is on his way now and blood will be spilled. And it will not be his.”

Marrok turns to leave but before he started walking he said,”It appears I am not the only one who is misguided. You put all your faith in one pony, I have an army ready to attack. Where are your reinforcements and your precious messiah now?”

With that he left them and his old self behind. He has now embraced his new position as a Lord of Shadow. His true destiny was now in front of him and he embraced it. He stopped at the hill that lead to his hidden army and he looked back at Ponyville. He said,”We will wait a few hours, but then you will be reduced to rubble and ash.”

The Living Shadow at that moment spoke in his mind and said,
Yes. Our plans are nearly complete. Wait an entire day, I want Dracula to see the bloodshed of his fellows as they fall to my power. I will grant you the satisfaction of killing me son, if you can’t then I will truly have to kill him myself. If you fail the shadows that grant you your new powers will consume you. Now if you'll excuse me I have more pawns to bring into my little game.

Marrok heard the sound of his maniacal laughter echo through his mind. Marrok smiled and said,”Yes my Lord.”

Chapter XXXI - Crusaders of Darkness

Chapter XXXI

Crusaders of Darkness

The dark cold wind pierced through the vision of Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Applebloom. Despite all the warnings that their sisters gave them they always found themselves in the Everfree Forest. Sweetie Belle lead them through the darkness of the forest, the twisted and gnarled forest. It always remained ominous and fear inducing every time they traversed its harsh terrain. Sweetie Belle lead the way, Applebloom to her right and Scootaloo on the left.

Scootaloo says in the darkness to Sweetie Belle,”Are you sure you saw them go this way? It seems we have been here before.”

Sweetie Belle looks around and they see the forest get deeper and boulders filled their path ahead. Sweetie Belle answers them,”Yes. I am pretty sure I saw them go this way.”

Despite her high pitched voice it held the silent tone of leadership. She was the sister to Rarity after all and she was very proud of that. She only hoped that the next couple years could make up for the last couple they spent constantly arguing about their parents and why Sweetie Belle always sided with their stepmother. Applebloom waves her hoof in front of Sweetie Belle and she snaps back into reality when she hears Applebloom say,”Hello? Equestria to Sweetie Belle.”

“Huh?”Sweetie Belle answered shaking her head. Applebloom raised an eyebrow and says in response,”Are yall okay? This is the second time this has happened ta you.”

Sweetie Belle nodded her head and said,”Yes I’m fine. Lets just keep moving.”

They move closer to the boulders that decorated the path ahead of them. As they moved past the ominous stones a dense mist began to form and they heard a disembodied voice call out to them,

Come. Come this way.

Scootaloo says nervously,”Did you hear that?”

Sweetie Belle stops moving and says,”What? I didn’t hear anything.”

Applebloom chuckled and said,”Scootaloo is just scared.”

“Am not. I just thought I heard something strange.”Scootaloo answers walking closer to Sweetie Belle. They continue to move on and they find themselves in a clearing and ahead of them is a large opening into the side of a hill and piles of stone outlined the entire circular clearing. Fear began to rise deep within Sweetie Belle as she said,”I think we are lost.”

They all hear the disembodied voice laugh evilly. They all dash to hold each other in their hooves each warming the other from the cold wind. They sat huddled together in fear and listened closely. The voice said,
No. Cutie Mark Crusaders. You are on the right track. You are not lost. However I will not lie, your sisters are nowhere to be seen.

Scootaloo was the first to answer. Unmoving from their huddled position she said,”Who...who are...who are you?”

The voice responded,
I am a friend. Believe it or not, I am here to help you. It comes to my attention that you three are needing and wanting to find your special talents.

“How...how do you know ‘bout that?”Applebloom responded shivering in the pure amount of fear that emanated from the cave entrance. The only one that did not feel absolute full blown fear was Sweetie Belle. The voice responds,
I have similar powers to that of Princess Luna. I can read and see your thoughts as you dream. I have seen your dreams and know that you want to, more than life itself, know what your talents are. I am here before you for one question, do you want to know.

Silence ensued for quite some time. Under normal circumstances her sister would have come by now and told her what a bad sister she was and how she would be grounded from her friends for a week. And under normal circumstance she would not accept the help of a complete and total stranger, not to mention one that was not a physical pony you could see. All the while through this discussion she had a feeling welling up inside her. That something was going to go terribly wrong and they would pay for it.

But despite the consequences she would do anything to know her true destiny. She wanted to scream and plead ‘Yes!’ but she knew her friends were very fearful right now, and they were in no mood to talk. She was calm and collected for some reason she does not understand why. She looks back at her friends, Applebloom looked at the cave with large orange eyes. Her bright yellow coat was combed and her large pink bow was low however and so was her face. Sweetie Belle looked at Scootaloo who tried to keep a poker face and prove in front of her friends that she was not scared. But Sweetie Belle knew better and saw the fearful look in her bright violet eyes. Her dark violet mane and tail was some what uncombed and her contrasting dark orange coat was as well somewhat uncombed and un cared for.

Sweetie Belle turned her head facing towards her and she lowered her head. Not in fear or sadness but in curiousity. She said unmoving out loud,”But I thought you couldn’t get to see somepony’s cutie mark from magic. Twilight already tried this, what makes us think that you can do it?”

The disembodied voice said,
Because I am stronger than this Twilight. Who would you trust more? Twilight who is not even an Alicorn and said that. Or Me, who is very much an Alicorn and knows that I can give you more than just a look at your cutie mark. I can grant you them.

They all instantly look at each other and nodded their heads. Sweetie Belle spoke for the group and said,”Alright then, we graciously accept your offer.”

If there was a material pony he would probably have a crooked smile form the tone of his voice that answered,
Excellent. All you need to do is walk into this cave. And I will cast the spell. I have to do it individually however. Who’s first?

Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle look at Applebloom and she did not want to start an argument because she was really hoping to go last, but she puffed in a breath of air and stepped closer to the entrance. She said,”Guess I’m first.”

Good. Just walk inside.

Applebloom crossed the threshold into the mist covered cave. It was so thick that she could barely see where she was going. She heard Scootaloo call out,”Good Luck Applebloom.”

She asked out loud as she went deeper into the cave,”So when will I have ma Cutie Mark?”

The voice answered,
You will have right now. Stop.

Applebloom stopped and waited for the voice to answer. He said,
Ah yes. I see a bright future ahead for you Applebloom. Very bright, but not free of hardships. How many years do you suppose your Granny Smith has left. Sad really, but your talent is very strange I was expecting it had something to do with apples, but it is not. You become an Alchemist, a masterful one too. Such great knowledge, lets grant you even more knowledge.

Applebloom looked and saw darkness slowly moving towards her and swirl around her. She expected some sort of pain going through her but nothing really happened. She did lose consciousness though and that was when the pain had started.

Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle waited patiently outside the cave and were pacing back and forth. Scootaloo says,”How long does this have to take?”

Sweetie Belle sensed the aggravation in her tone and she said,”Be patient Scootaloo, these things take time.”

They then hear the voice say,
My. Such great wisdom in such a small filly. I would like for you to go last Sweetie Belle. Scootaloo, you’re next.

Scootaloo said as she started for the cave.”About time. Lets do this.”

Laughter could be heard in her head as she crossed the threshold into the dark mist covered cave. The voice said,
Such bravado. Such toughness. And yet you still keep a soft spot in your strong heart where your friends reside. Precious.

Scootaloo goes finds herself at a crossroads and instantly takes the one on the far left. She stops as there is a dead end and said,”Lets do this. Come on!”

The voice responded,
Much bravado. I can see why dear Rainbow Dash would choose you as an adopted sister. Or is she your real sister. Such things must be found out on their own. But you want to know what your talent is. Hm...oh...that is strange. Your talent resides in weather control.

Thunder clouds form around her and she expected for something to hurt. But during a flash of lightning her vision goes dark and she sees nothing.

* * *

And finally the leader of this little trio.

Even though she is the one that volunteered them for this, she was very hesitant. Sweetie Belle stopped at the threshold. The air in the cave was cold and pierced through her skin. Despite her hesitance her bright green eyes were stern and fierce. Slowly moving through the dense mist covered cave she looked around her.

The air was cold and damp, the walls wet from the icy water that dripped from the stone ceiling. She could tell just by looking at some of the spots on the walls and along the ground had rare gems, hidden beneath the stone hard ground.

The dense white mist did not clear or seem to move at all, just ominously filled the cavern halls. Eventually she found herself at a cross roads. Three tunnels dug into the thick stone walls, about a few years old. She still could not understand how she knew almost everything there is to know about mining and gems. But what was clear to her was the dark feelings she got from the tunnels. It was almost like she could sense something dark and threatening.

As she slowly walked down the tunnel straight ahead of her, the walls began to glow a dark red scarlet color. The dark voice echoed through the walls of her head,
Oh...I did not realize that you were his daughter. This...this changes everything…

Sweetie Belle slowed her pace even further almost to a stop and she answered the voice in her mind,”What does this change?”

I made it a personal goal of mine to destroy the Alicorns and their heritage. I see now that you can do more than kill to break a legacy.

She came back to reality as she noticed that there was a dead end in front of her. She turned to see that the way behind her was gone as well. She raced to all the four walls and bashed her hooves mercilessly against the glowing stone walls. She screamed,”Stop this! I don’t want to know anymore!”

The voice laughed evilly and said,
Why would I do such a thing? You have been crusading through Ponyville for ways for you to get your cutie mark. There is no turning back dear Sweetie Belle, you know more than anypony that you can’t dwell on the past. Tell me, have you even gotten over your parents deaths? They died before you were born, how can you possibly feel like this?

“Shut up...just shut up…”Sweetie Belle said choking back tears as she remembered the stories Rarity told her about their father. About how to their mother knew he was the strongest pony she knew. Not physically but she knew his heart was strong. Tears leaked down her cheeks and the voice continued,

I’m giving you what you have wanted for three years. Your destiny. You are destined for greatness, being a daughter of Uther this would not surprise me. You are destined to have more magic than Starswirl the Bearded.

She stopped crying and said,”Really? Stronger than him?”

Yes indeed. All you need to do is look in to the fires of our past.

She felt a darkness leave the room and in the middle of the cavern was a single bright golden brazier with a burning blue flame. The temperature rapidly raised and sweat dripped profusely down her head. She wiped her brow with her hoof and walked closer to the blue flame. The temperature dropped as she stepped closer to the brazier. She stood on the step and stared long into the flame waiting for something to happen.

For what seemed like an hour nothing happened and she went to leave when she felt her legs unable to be moved. Something kept her in place and kept her from moving. Nervously she jerked her body and started to wince but to no avail. The flame burned brighter and changed color into a blood red. She saw it dance closer to her chest and saw she was leaning in. Something else was controlling her actions. She saw the flame sprout up and shot through her chest like a javelin.

Piercing through body and soul the flames burned throughout her body. Slowly incinerating her insides. She began screaming in horrible pain. Nothing could be compared to this pain, nothing. She screamed and yelled for her sister,”Rarity!”

The flames spread fast throughout her body and began igniting her eyes. Then just as fast as the pain had come it began to subside and her face went absolutely calm. Her muscles began to loosen and not as tense. Her mind began to clear and she felt thoughts and memories being put into her mind. Dark secrets flooding in her mind. She felt her own body begin to grow larger. And the voice said,
I am a great many things but I am no liar. You and your two friends are to become my pawns in breaking my son. His rebellion will be crushed and I will succeed. You three will not longer be Cutie Mark Crusaders but Crusaders of Darkness.

My legacy will never die.

* * *

“Sweetie Belle...Sweetie Belle, wake up now.”

The voice was almost alien to her. She suspected that it was Applejack’s voice but it could not be, it was higher toned and more youthful. Both of the voices sounded of the same age though. Sweetie Belle strained her eyes as she opened them and could not believe what she saw. There stood both Scootaloo and Applebloom but they were older and taller. Their facial features the same as she remembered, just more aged and more beauteous. The more she looked at them the more and more she could not believe her eyes.

She looked closer. Applebloom had the same yellow coat and bright red licorice mane and tail. But on top of her head was a pink bow no longer, but a thick black leather brimmed hat. She as well wore long black leather boots on all four of her legs, nearly the length of her legs. A crimson red scarf wrapped around her neck.

Sweetie Belle then looked over at Scootaloo. Same orange coat and dark violet messy mane and tail but longer and her mane was combed back into a ponytail. She wore thick bronze armor that glinted in the moonlight and starlight. The bronze plates were made in a weird style as they were not straight but bent and curved in a V shape and fitted together. Chest piece, and the boots. She looked over next to Scootaloo and saw that there was a long wooden shaft sticking out of the ground. She suspected it to be a spear. She also looked again and saw that Scootaloo’s wings were larger and looked to actually hold her weight and another’s.

Sweetie Belle strained and ached as she stood up Applebloom helped her up and said,”Easy there. I just gave you some healing herbs, don’t be makin’ any quick movements now.”

Sweetie Belle stood up straight and said,”Healing Herbs? Since when do you know Alchemy let alone Herbalism?”

Her voice was like her own just older and less high pitched and less prone to cracking her voice. It sounded youthful and regal. She looked at Applebloom and she gave her a look of curiosity and said,”I...I don’t know...but we have our cutie marks now.”

Sweetie Belle looks at hers and notices that she was wearing a thin long dark red trench coat. And a white dress shirt with a dark green vest and a single fire ruby acting as a brooch at the collar of her dress shirt. She also felt a hood pulled down at her back. She moved the flap of her trench coat and saw that her cutie mark was a pentagram of some kind. Dark red, and the same color as the walls in the cave. And she also noticed that emblazoned on the trench coat where it covered her flank was her cutie mark just black and almost looked like it was singed on it. She felt a stinging pain on her chest and pulled the shirt to see what it was and saw the same pentagram just larger and burned on her skin.

She focused on the present and looked around her. They were at the same spot they were before at the mouth of the cave where they were before. She looks back at the cave and it no longer gave negative feelings, like whatever was bearing down on it was gone. She says closing her eyes,”I’m sorry you guys. I didn’t know this would happen.”

Scootaloo stepped forward and rested her hoof on Sweetie Belle’s shoulder and said in a voice almost like Rainbow Dash but more gruff and tough,”What’s happened has happened. There’s nothing we do about it now. As long as we are together we can face whatever happens next.”

They then heard stomping of hooves and looked to see a pony made of pure shadows step above them. His eyes made of dark red magic energy. It looked to be an Alicorn covered in shadows and he said with the same dark voice that had entered their minds no more than a few minutes ago,”Yes. Alone you are strong but together you can face all of Equestria.”

Scootaloo had a bright gold and amber gem on her chest piece and it glowed golden energy and saw in disbelief the spear unsheathe itself and she got in a battle stance, ready to defend them at whatever the cost. The pony of darkness spread his Alicorn wings and floated down in front of them and said descending down,”My so defensive. I gave you this knowledge and power, would you so soon break it and kill the master of your abilities. Yes that’s right I shared with you my knowledge.”

“Of herbs and alchemy.”He said looking at Applebloom who had an aggravated face and as Sweetie Belle looks closer she notices that she too has a bright green gem on her scarf and it was glowing. The green aura was over two small hilts on her belts that she carried. Leather straps with various pouches and bottles with mysterious solutions in them. The pony of shadows drifts his gaze over to the battle ready Scootaloo and said,”Of martial skills and prowess.”

Scootaloo bore an expressionless face and said,”You tampered with our destinies. I for one am not proud of what you did. And I can tell Applebloom and Sweetie Belle feel the same.”

As the shadowed pony stepped closer to them they noticed he had no mouth to speak out of. Sweetie Belle felt her brand on her chest start to sting again and winced at the pain. The shadowed pony saw this and said,”And of course my magical knowledge. You three carry my knowledge of each of these. I would have expected you to be grateful of what I gave you.”

Sweetie Belle held one of her hooves over the brand and said,”Then…how come when you gave me mine, it hurt?”

“Because life does not come without pain and suffering. And what you felt in the cave was only a fraction of what I can truly do. Discord might be able to turn this world upside down, but I can alter time and space itself.”

His magic activated and they were lifted into the air, they looked and saw that they were surrounded by bright red spheres of magic. And almost like balloons the magical “strings” were connected to his horn and he said,”If you are to be ungrateful with the knowledge that I have given you, then you will be reborn in flames.”

They felt heat begin to rise through their bodies and they began feeling great pain running through their bodies. Like a million small needles rushing to their heads they felt their thoughts being stripped away from their minds and their vision blurry. But they saw a figure jump into sight.

* * *

Discord jumped in front of the Cutie Mark Crusaders and said holding up his staff at the ready to fight,”Release them, now!”

The shadowed pony said turning his attention to the Draconas in front of him. He said,”Well if it isn’t the God of Chaos and Strife himself. I have heard a great many tales about you. But there is one that has not been written yet. The tale of when he saved three pour mares from the darkest nightmare this world has ever seen. Now does that sound right to you?”

Discord snarled and he said,”You cannot fill my mind with your poisonous words Living Shadow. I am not easily manipulated. Release them or face me.”

Living Shadow thought for a moment and said,”I’ll take both.”

He released the Cutie Mark Crusaders and jumped at Discord. Discord knew that he was going to try and knock his staff out of his hands so he bashed Living Shadow in the face and he went skittering across the dirt floor. They were both gods in their own right so they were on an even playing field, each of them can inflict equal amounts of pain and blows. Living Shadow stood up and cracked his neck and turned to face Discord. Living Shadow’s magic began engulfing him in a red glow and from his horn shot a large red beam. Discord crossed his arms in front of his face and summoned a shield to block the blow and he dug his hoof and lizard claw in the dirt. He stood firm and absorbed the blow but he went sliding backwards. When the smoke cleared and the beam subsided Living Shadow saw Discord standing tall and firm.

He flipped his staff and smashed the bottom of the staff on the ground and erupting around Living Shadow was a swarm of dark thorny vines that gripped around all four hooves and he made these vines special. Once they planted their thorns in anypony they lost their ability to use magic. Living Shadow smiled and said,”You cannot kill me. No outsider can.”

Discord walked in front of him. Discord summoned his magic and a steel spike came out of the bottom end of the staff and he went to thrust Living Shadow through his chest but before he thrust it through his chest he said,”No, but I am still powerful. I might not be able to kill you, but I can give him more time.”

Discord thrust the spike through his chest and coming out of the wound was dark black liquid. Before his form disappeared he said,”Only to prolong the inevitable.”

Living Shadow deformed and he disappeared with an evil laugh. The spike sheathed itself back into his staff and he moved his staff in a semicircle trailing golden energy behind it and the thorns went back into the ground. He heard distantly about a few hundred miles away the flapping of wings and sensed the magic. It was Dracula’s magic no doubt, his father and him shared the same mind and no doubt he was coming to face him.

Discord looked back at the three mares and sighed heavily. He walked over to their unconscious forms and said to himself,”I have you three to thank for my release. Without you three I would have never have gotten this far and I would have never discovered what I am. I am the God of Chaos no longer, though I might use its magic I am now Discord God of Time. I no longer wish to inform Chaos into this world, only help keep the time stream flowing and not alter the future in a negative way.”

Discord could now sense magical disasters and anomalies. Time was ever relevant now and he needs to focus on not allowing Living Shadow to be brought into this world. And he needed the support to help stop him.

Chapter XXXII - A War Inside

Chapter XXXII

A War Inside

Dracula landed softly on the dead dark grass of the Everfree Forest. He wore dark jet black armor that shined in the dawning sky. He only wore the breast plate, the four boots, and the saddle plate. Around his neck was his dark hood he has always had. His piercing dark red eyes scanned over what was in front of him and saw a heavily armored Discord standing above three mares and signs of fighting around the ground. Dracula drew his sword and said,”Tell me where he went.”

Discord sheathed his knotted wooden staff and said,”I slowed him down. I can’t say I killed him because only you can, he has enchanted himself so only those with his blood can only kill him. It will take him awhile to manifest himself.”

Dracula sighed heavily and sheathed his blade and said,”Thank you for the help. If it wouldn’t be for you my job would have been harder and I can’t say these mares would be the alive. You did a good deed today Discord.”

He clopped his hoof on Discord’s shoulder and said standing next to him looking at the three unfamiliar mares and said,”Do you know who these are?”

Discord said,”The white one is Sweetie Belle. Sister of Rarity.”

Dracula said interrupting,”She looks the same age as Rarity. Are they twins?”

Discord moved his gaze away from Dracula and said rubbing the back of his head,”Living Shadow rapidly aged them and gave them twisted versions of themselves. Sweetie Belle got the worst of them, she is a Demon now.”

Dracula knew little on Demons as they are rarely seen in Equestria. Demonic Magic is very rare and very powerful. Demons guard the gates of Tartarus along next to Scorpan. Their magic is powerful and very rare to possess, as ponies are peaceful beings. Only the most powerful among ponies can gain the power of the Underworld. Dracula knelt down to Sweetie Belle and touched his horn to her head. He summoned his magic and pumped as much magic into her to wake her as possible.

That was the wrong thing to do.

When she woke up the brand on her chest engulfed in flames and exploded out of her chest was a large eruption of hellfire. Dark red and burnt off skin and bone. Luckily Discord saw this eruption before it happened and in the niche of time summoned a magical shield around him and the other two unconscious mares. But Dracula had to take the brunt of the incinerating eruption.

He felt his skin burn and begin to char as the hellfire cut right through him. He cried in pain at the beginning but his supernatural strength and immortality prevented him from total incineration. Instead when the hellfire stopped erupting out his skin, hair, and coat grew back with amazing speed. The same dark blue colored stallion stood up in the charred crater of what remained of the twenty foot clearing. Smoke rose from the charred ground and his hooves felt warm on the burnt soil.

Sweetie Belle stood at the ready with fire erupting out of her eyes and her magic at the ready. In an unworldly voice she said,”Tell me your name! Now!!!”

Dracula raised his front hooves and said,”I am Lord Dracula Silverdawn. I am here to help you and your friends.”

The fire erupting out of Sweetie Belle’s eyes subsided revealing bright green eyes. They were filled with innocence despite her age and she said,”My...friends.”

Discord deactivated his magical shield and said,”Yes. We are here to help you.”

Sweetie Belle felt something warm drip down her eyes and she knew she was crying. She said,”You mean...I could have...killed my friends if you didn’t come here?”

Dracula steps closer to her and says,”Yes but we saved them now. They need you to stay strong. Can you do that?”

The tears stopped and she nodded her head. Dracula said kneeling down in front of her meeting her eyes and said,”Now can you tell me exactly what happened to you and your friends.”

Sweetie Belle explained everything. She left out no detail. She explained what she and her friends were doing in the Everfree Forest and their encounter with Living Shadow. She explained what she went through specifically. When she was done explaining she said,”I can’t remember what happened next. The only thing else I remember was seeing you two with my friends. What’s wrong with me? I don’t feel the same as I was before.”

Dracula looked up at Discord telling him to tell her what she was. Discord drew out a heavy sigh and said,”You are a Demon. A Demon is someone chosen by Scorpan to guard the gates of Tartarus. But, what you are specifically is a Firebrand. What that means is your main powers come from that brand on your chest. You wield in your heart the powers of the darkest flames of hell. Firebrands have been known to transform into phoenix’s, so I’ve heard.”

Discord looks over at the other two unconscious mares who were slowly waking up and Dracula is motioning for Discord to follow him over and Discord says,”What should be done about them?”

Dracula says after a heavy sigh he replies,”Whatever can be done. The only problem I see is having Sweetie Belle controlling her powers, the only one capable of having her control her powers is Scorpan and he is mostly likely not to accept an outsider.”

“I do not see anything else that could be done.”Discord replied,”What would you suggest?”

Dracula looks at Sweetie Belle and watches as she helps her friends to their hooves. The amount of magic buried beneath that mare was unbelieveable. He himself almost surpasses Celestia and Luna’s power combined. But there was something else deep beneath all that hellfire in her soul, his mind began to split in half with all the magic he using. he stops and says to Discord,”The more she uses her power the more she’ll learn to control it. Bring them to Shadow Garden. Give them the proper provisions, they will join us in the final assault. When we take our forces to Ponyville take them and sabotage Chrysalis’ forces at the Castle of the Two Sisters. Do as much as you can until we arrive there.”

Discord nods and he looks at the three mares. The yellow one spoke out,”What’s goin’ on? Who’re you two?”

Dracula looks at the orange one and squints his eyes. Deep in her mind there was something blocking him from reading her thoughts. He steps closer to her and says,”Don’t move.”

Scootaloo replies,”O...kay?”

Dracula lowers his horn on her head and summons his magic and begins to break what was blocking him. It was a memory lock, and all of a sudden the memories came flushing into his mind as well as hers.

He saw Rainbow Dash flying through the night carrying Scootaloo in her hooves. Dracula saw something chasing her. He looked closer and saw a familiar dark face. Made of pure shadow and smoke was the eyes of Living Shadow. He endlessly laughed evilly through the night and saw Rainbow Dash land somewhere in the Everfree Forest. She out flew him but he was not far behind. She looks all around her and she is pressing the crying little baby filly of Scootaloo. Scootaloo was squirming and hollering and Rainbow Dash was crying immensely and cradled her in her hooves.

Dracula remembers this night. Rainbow Dash then winced when she heard the snarl of a wolf. She looked around her and coming out of the shadows was not just Timberwolves, these Timberwolves were martially made of black smoke and energy. She looked out and saw that the sky was covered with black smoke and she heard the dark voice of Living Shadow,

“You are destined to be more. Both of you. For this I cannot allow you to live. Kill them, leave no trace.”

The Timberwolves charged in and before they could land blows and rip them to shreds a bright glowing metal whip came coming down from the sky and smashed them all into burnt wood. Energy swirled out of their forms and went into the darkness. Rainbow Dash followed the wave with her eyes and saw it being absorbed into something. Then in the darkness two bright red eyes shoot open and they are glowing bright red and he came out of the shadows. He was wearing a long dark green leather trench coat with a metal spaulder and plate boots. His overall look was younger than he was in the present.

His mane was not as combed or pointed out. It was longer and flapped in the breeze. He shot his eyes at rainbow Dash and with all of his supernatural might he whipped the chain and it spun around his right arm. In a youthful and serious tone he asked,”Are you alright?”

He stepped closer to her and she hugged him with one free hoof. He had not had such a thing happen to him in a while. Nearly one thousand years. Dracula just stood shocked and dumbfounded. He sighs heavily as she released him. He says looking her in the eyes,”I’m sorry but I have to do this, if there was another way I would do it.”

He kneels down and lowers his head. Red magic swirled around his horn and swirled into Rainbow Dash’s and Scootaloo’s mind. He put a memory lock on them to forget him. But he felt a dark power over take him for a moment and he heard a dark voice say,”I cannot allow these two sisters know they each exist. I cannot allow my son a step closer to kill me.”

Dracula snapped back from the spell and reeled in magical exhausion. He rubs his head with his hoof and looks at Scootaloo who was looking at her hooves. She said,”I...did you...why?”

Dracula sighed heavily and said woefully,”I had to. At the time I couldn’t let anypony know that I existed, I’m sorry I didn’t know that those would be the effects of it. I didn’t know that I would erase both of you from your memories.”

Scootaloo slowly shook her head and said,”All this time...all these years not knowing who my family was only to find out some second rate unicorn erased my memory of my family. I will only help because there is a threat greater than both of us, but I will not support you after it is done.”

Dracula nodded his head slowly and said,”That seems fair. Discord take them to Shadow Garden. I need time to think by myself.”

Discord nodded his head slowly and in a bright flash of golden energy they were gone. Dracula shielded his eyes for a moment and when he opened his eyes again they were gone. Dracula said to himself,”You did become a monster when you were that young.”

He looked up at the sunlight that peaked above the tall gnarled trees of the Everfree Forest. He closed his eyes and focused his magical energy and began absorbing the leftover magical energy and his power grew stronger. He lowered back down and bowed his head. This feeling of woe did not last very long as he felt a sharp pain enter his left side. He cried in great pain and looked to see a wooden stake sticking out of his left rib. He grabbed the stake with his magic and yanked it out with a loud crunch as he broke his ribs.

He however focused his magic again and healed his wounds. He threw the stake away and looked around to try and find the source of the stake. He looked around the edge of the dark clearing and saw nothing. He then saw the shadowed form of a pony wearing a large wide leather brimmed hat and another stake was shot at him, this one landing its blow in his arm. He winced in the pain and yanked that one out as well. His wound healed when the stake exited the wound and he said to the shadowed form,”Reveal yourself hunter. And I will decide whether or not I will kill you and tell your other two friends.”

A pink mare revealed herself to him and her mane was straight and combed down, as well as her tail. She held a metallic crossbow mounted on her arm aiming it straight at him. She also wore a long leather trench coat also made of black leather. Her dark blue eyes focused on him and she gave a fierce look. She said in a high pitched but serious tone,”How do you know that I have two others? I could have more?”

Dracula began pacing and a devilish smile crossed his face as he said,”I can sense their fear. Fear of meeting a fate worse than death, facing death where they become something like me. Please come out, I will not harm you.”

He made sure to use his compulsion magic to try and make them come out of the shadows. He saw a bright yellow mare come out first and following after her was an orange coated mare with blonde hair with a country hat on the top of her head. The orange mare had a serious face and stared long at Dracula, trying desperately to read his face. The yellow one looked at the ground shyly. He said dropping the smile,”Tell me your names. Let us be civilized about this.”

The pink one answered in a cold voice,”You do not have to tell him. He’s trying to tempt you so he can feed off of your blood.”

Dracula laughed in an evil tone and replied,”My...I would never have guessed that the Belmont family will have gone and merged their family with a family of rock farmers. Seems too rustic and not like them at all.”

The orange one answered in a southern accent,”How’d you know about the Belmonts?”

Dracula looked at her further and saw that she had an apple cutie mark and a smile crept across his face,”So, they continue to mate with apple farmers. Yes, I know all about your family. They have hated me and hunted my brothers and sisters mercilessly for no reason. They call us the monsters when it is them who hunt the innocent.”

The pink one stepped closer and snapped,”Innocent? Innocent! Do you call murdering someponies parents for nothing innocent? No, your kind hunt ponies for food and your the worst of them all. You are their king. You are Count Dracula.”

Dracula snaps his head towards the vampire hunter and says,”Count Dracula? You allowed them to fill your head with lies and tell them that I am the monster that murdered so many ponies. I am Dracula Silverdawn, the student under Princess Luna. I am trying desperately to save my brothers and sisters, as well as your necks from being Living Shadow’s eternal slaves. Every moment we waste continuing this pointless debate the more strength the Living Shadow is gathering.”

The question bore great weight behind it, the pink one lowered her crossbow slightly and thought for a moment. Dracula waited patiently. But the orange one grabbed the crossbow and shot a stake in his shoulder and another one in one of his knees. The yellow one turned away in horror as she saw blood spill and seep from the wounds. Dracula fell to the ground in great pain and could barely move. She said,”Where is Twilight, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity? I won’t ask again.”

Dracula laughed evilly and pulled the stakes out of their wounds and they instantly healed when they exited. The wind began to kick up and he hovered in the air. His wings beat loudly in their ears and he said in a dark and dread filled voice,”Such conviction and such ignorance. You wish to treat me like a monster then so be it. Feel what it means to know true fear.”

His eyes glowed dark red energy and his horn glowed the same color. He lifted his left front hoof and he was drawing energy from their minds. He was erasing every memory they had of him and instilled another spell that caused them to pass out for the next few days. They lost all energy to keep them from falling unconscious and fell to the ground. The wind slowly died down and he continued to hover in the air and he said turning his head back towards them and said,”And so the sins of past generations carry on to force more into their misguided Order.”

With those final words her flew off to Shadow Garden and with great haste. For the final battle was nearing and plans were to be made. The Children of the Night now graciously waited for their leaders to plan the counter invasion.

Chapter XXXIII - A Council and Call to War

Author's Note

Two chapters in one day. Haven't had that happen in a few chapters. And once again publishing it at night.

Chapter XXXIII - A Council and Call to War

Chapter XXXIII

A Council and Call to War

Twilight paced back and forth waiting for Dracula to return to them. They met in the council chambers for the Originals. It was a medium sized room made of black stone and metal. A large circular table sat in the middle made of polished granite, as well as the floors. Sitting in the chairs was Princess Luna, Princess Celestia, Emerald, Con, and Wraith. Standing near the Princess’ was Spectra and Rainbow Dash standing firm and at the ready to fight. Wraith was the first to speak as he said in a metallic voice,”What happens to us when the Dark Crusade is over?”

Celestia looked at Luna and motioned for her to explain. She seemed very calm and collected as she spoke,”The Children of the Night will officially be recognized as a new kingdom for Equestria and a call out for new members for Knights of the Moon. The time of living in the shadows is over.”

Con sat up straight in his chair as he said,”You are putting too much faith in these subjects of yours Luna. Do not act like some of them won’t react negatively. Dracula, Rho, and I were hunted at one point by Children of the Day who knew of our existence.”

Spectra stepped forward and said,”Yes but he told me that he personally destroyed the Brotherhood of Light long ago.”

Con looks at Spectra squinting his eyes he replies,”Do you really think that you can just kill an entire order? Somepony will find its teachings and revive the dead order. It holds ideals that can never be forgotten, we will be hunted no matter what. A war that can never be won by either side.”

Celestia nodded her head and said in a wise and hopeful voice,”Such things will be addressed when they come up. I will meet with this Brotherhood of Light and tell them that the Children of the Night are no longer to be feared.”

Twilight also heard a tone of worry. Perhaps she feared for the safety of her subjects if the Children of the Night are announced to the public. Or maybe perhaps it was from something else. Whatever it is Celestia is very unnerved by it. Twilight glances at Wraith and Con who seemed to carry faces of great deception, they were hiding something. She also noticed that Con was wearing very ancient and powerful plate armor, very detailed and made from the purest polished metal. He crossed his front hooves across his chest and waited patiently for Dracula’s return.

Wraith leaned on Reaping Sorrow as a faint pale glow emanated from the crystal spear. There were no words to describe to how she felt about this new ally. He gave off the aura of an enemy but he acted very genuine and friendly. His voice just cast out every feeling of friendship or happiness. When he spoke he always spoke like he was distant, like he was in another place entirely. At that moment the doors burst open and entering was Discord, and the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Discord wore dark scarlet and grey plate armor with a knotted wooden staff, and the Cutie Mark Crusaders were older and more slender. Scootaloo hovered into the room, which was odd considering that her wings were crippled at a very young age. She was very serious and her demeanor told everypony that she was ready to fight and defend her friends.

Applebloom was almost the same as before but only taller and again more slender. She wore leather straps and pouches filled unknown substances. Her pink bow was gone and replaced with a thick black leather brimmed hat. A scarlet red scarf was wrapped around her neck. She also noticed that around Applebloom’s and Scootaloo’s necks were tight golden necklaces that had magical properties. They most likely gave them small amounts of telekinetic powers to hold and wield their weapons. Scootaloo with a longspear and Applebloom with two daggers.

But Sweetie Belle was the only one that changed greatly. Her normally curly and finely combed mane and tail was now straight and mostly uncombed. Her eyes were a darker shade of green and she carried herself as if she had a great burden to carry and nopony could help her. Her face and eyes were as well filled with woe and longing. Spectra rushed at Sweetie Belle and said,”Sweetie Belle! What are you doing here? What happened to you?”

After the quick hug she unsheathed her staff and activated her magic with energy flowing out of her eyes and gems adorning her armor. She stood next to Rainbow Dash who had her broadsword drawn and ready to fight. Spectra said,”Did Discord do this to you? Because if he did I swear by all that is holy…”

In an alien voice Applebloom replied,”No, he is actually the one that saved us. It was Living Shadow that did this to us.”

Sweetie Belle nodded at her sister and said,”Him and Dracula. They fought off Living Shadow and helped us understand what to do next. He told us to come here and help you ponies.”

Celestia and Luna watched and listened with great interest. They knew something that nopony else knew. Twilight looked up at Celestia, whom she sat next to, and said,”What is it Princess Celestia?”

Celestia did not break her curious stare at Discord and said,”He has changed. He no longer wields the powers of Chaos, merely using it as a font of strength and his mana source. But he wields the magic of Time and Space itself. A minor form of Aether energy.”

Twilight looked back at Discord and definitely saw that his cocky demeanor was gone and was replaced with a pony who carries himself with great wisdom and strength. Whatever happened changed Discord for the greater good, she hoped something like this would happen. She always lived by morals that no pony was beyond the path of redemption or rebirth. She then thought of Dracula and looked down at the necklace that he had given her. It seemed to pulsate with his power and she knew this by the red glow it gave off.

It accented well with her armor, her now faded golden plate armor. She then began to think of the times before all of this, memories that were filled with great happiness and filled with good friends. Now events have change all the Spirits of Harmony, she knew this because it was bound to happen. Everypony changed, even Dracula. She does not know what the future might hold for him but she hoped that it would forever involve her.

She felt the connection to him instantly when she first saw him. She never felt such a way with anypony, she then remembered the poem he spoke that first time she met him,

Come little children I’ll take thee away,

Into a land of enchantment,

Come little children the time’s come to play,

Here in my garden of shadows.

Follow sweet children I’ll show thee the way,

Through all the pain and the sorrows,

Weep not poor children for life is this way,

Murdering beauty and passions.

Hush now dear children it must be this way,

To weary of life and deceptions.

Rest now my children for soon we’ll away,

Into the calm and the quiet.

Come little children I’ll take thee away,

Into a land of enchantment,

Come little children the time’s come to play,

Here in my garden of shadows.

She snapped back to reality as she heard Dracula enter the room with the voice of a leader,”Do not let this event stop us from the truth. This is the workings of destiny, events were set in motion long ago for this day to come and we will make the best use of these events to our advantage.

“Now, on to bigger and better things. Wraith has told me that his forces are marching as we speak to meet us at the eastern edge of Ponyville, here.”

He pointed his hoof at the map that laid before them of Ponyville and the Everfree Forest. His charisma and determination almost radiated off of him and she paid great attention to every word he spoke.

“Now, I have tasked with Discord and the new Crusaders of Darkness to sabotage Queen Chrysalis’ forces as best they can to give us every advantage we can use. While they are doing that we will defeat the forces trying to invade Ponyville. Cornell, Night Dancer, and Riptide can keep them busy as best they can but their defenses will not last long. It will be similar to the previous invasion of Ponyville but it will not be met with subtly.

“Initially the Werewolves will be lead by Rainbow Dash who will lead the frontal charge from behind the millions of Changeling Drones, they are being called the Changeling Swarm. With Rainbow Dash and her forces striking them head on they will not notice the Vampires lead by myself, Twilight, and Spectra. We will split them in two groups to flank them on both sides, I will lead one and Spectra and Twilight will lead the other. The Phantoms lead by Celestia, Luna, Con, and Wraith will wait until Wraith and his reinforcements arrive and they will charge from the air and on ground.”

As he spoke everypony paid great attention as he drew the battle plans and when he finished Con and Wraith bowed low and Wraith said,”Foolproof my Prince.”

Con nodded in agreement. Dracula looked at the others and said,”Now I do not know if any of us will survive from this battle but if this is the last we will see each other I wish to say this.”

He used his magic to implant this in all the minds of his brothers and sisters as he spoke. He said,”Let me just say that it has been a pleasure and an honor fighting alongside you. Whether you are old friends or new companions it matters not. But what does matter is that the end is nearing and fate calls for the death of Living Shadow. And let me just say as well that just by getting this far we will go down in history as the greatest defense Equestria has ever seen.

“After all of this is over and we stand battered and broken, the final banner of the Children of the Night will wave high in the sky and with it those that survive will cry out in glorious victory, let it be us. Let be the ones that greatly deserve this act of vengeance. This act of righteousness. This War of Brothers. This DARK CRUSADE!!!”

Everypony heard him and cried out in agreement. They could be heard for miles and it brought great inspiration to their hearts and they became more determined. The drums of war began beating and their were its choir. They were its Symphony of the Night. They fight for vengeance and retribution. Dracula turned back and saw through an open window the sun staring straight at him with a warm orange glow. He glanced at the ponies in the room and said in a voice of great confidence and determination,”Today marks a new era for Equestria. Today marks the beginning of a new kingdom to defend the just and the right. Today marks the dawn of the Kingdom of the Ebonmanes.”

Princess Luna smiled and clopped her hoof in his metal clad shoulder and said looking him straight in the eyes,”Indeed. This is your kingdom now. Remember what I have taught you and you shall never falter. Even though they are still connected to me, you will reign with over them as their Prince of Shadows. This is your new domain, you will be the light of the darkness. We will share raising and lowering the moon as well as the stars of the night sky.”

Dracula nodded at Princess Luna and met the gaze of Twilight Sparkle. He said not moving his gaze from her eyes,”I will meet you in a few minutes I wish to talk to Twilight alone.”

They leave the room with haste and soon they are left alone. Twilight rushes to Dracula and embraces him tightly in her hooves. She says still embracing him,”I will look for you when the battle is over.”

Dracula lets go and he says looking down with great emotion in his eyes and in his tone he said,”I will wait for you to come. This I promise. I love you, always.”

Twilight answered,”I love you too.”

Dracula leaned down and kissed her. This was their longest one and after several seconds they released each other and Dracula said,”Let us not waste anymore time. Lets finish this.”

* * *

Dracula and Twilight stepped out into the morning sky and breathed in a breathe of fresh air and the smell of stone and fresh spring air filled his lungs. He looked out and saw that the Children of the Night were all outfitted in various dark armors. Cloth, leather, or full plate armor. They as well carried various weapons. Halberds, spears, shields, longswords, bladed bracers, staves and magic, daggers, or crossbows. Flapping in the wind was their new banners which was a crescent moon with his Northstar cutie mark filling the gap of the crescent moon. It symbolized the new reunion of the Northstar and their beloved Mother. A smile crept across his face and he cried out at the hundred thousand ponies that stood in battle lines in front of him all around the streets and above the rooftops,”Lets get us win our Vengeance we so righteously deserve.”

He pumped his hoof in the air and they bellowed out a loud cry of agreement and they turned around and began marching past the streets of Shadow Garden. He burst through the air and found the Ebonmanes he would be leading. He felt Twilight blink and teleport next to Spectra and they exchanged glances at each other. Twilight summoned Dreadtouch and her dark aura erupted around her. Before he left the city he said looking back,”We will return soon.”

Chapter XXXIV - Unforgiven

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter XXXV - Bloodlines

Author's Note

These are the last new characters. I promise.

Chapter XXXV - Bloodlines

Chapter XXXV

Bloodlines

Icarrus remained stern and fierce from the ash rising in the sky. He carried the unconscious form of Sweetie Belle as if she weighed nothing. They slowly walked towards the keep in almost complete silence. The Changelings rushed to make up for lost time and refill the guard positions. They would glance over at them and give a disapproving look. They always have. They have taken the names of the “Half-Blood Princes”, as they are half Alicorn and half Changeling. Their father was apart of the Alicorn Council and was captured by Chrysalis as she wanted children and loyal servants. Their father was Lord Rycon Brightstar. He survived alongside Highlord Uther in the Alicorn Schism. While they fled together, but they were separated and Uther presumed Rycon dead.

But Rycon was still living and found himself in the Everfree Forest and at the time it was inhabited by another surviving member of the Alicorn Council, Athelis Blackdawn or as she is later known as Nightmare Moon. Athelis found sanctuary in the Everfree Forest and that was where Nightmare Moon was birthed from and where the Wilds originated. When Rycon met with Athelis he begged her to help him and Uther defeat Living Shadow. But she refused and she attacked Rycon with her Wilds.

Rycon however had proved too strong to face by herself so she embraced the nightmares of the night and transformed herself officially into Nightmare Moon. But she also created the Orb of Darkness that she used to cripple Rycon’s powers as well as injure him greatly. The tables were then turned and she over powered him in a cavern underground. She imprisoned him forever underneath the Everfree Forest as punishment for trying to kill her.

For five hundred years his emotions overtook him and could feel nothing but burning vengeance for all the wrong Nightmare Moon had done. But after that half millennia Queen Chrysalis came across him weakened and not at all the god like being he should have been. She took advantage of the situation and broke him out and got busy with Rycon. They had four children but they did not turn out quite how Chrysalis had hoped. She expected them to turn out like her, but they were different. instead of feeding off of love they all fed off of different emotions and feelings.

Their names were Aros, Icarrus, Vacius, and Kydaos. They took up characteristics of an Alicorn but they each had the black hue of a Changeling. Their manes and tails seemed to be made of glowing energy and flowed like Celestia’s and Luna’s. Chrysalis put Rycon back in his prison and she found out a different way to make Changelings. She would pump her magic through Rycon and into her. Because he was an immortal Alicorn he had an endless supply of magical energy and the first of the Changelings was Princess Isaris, future queen of the Changelings.

Icarrus came back to reality when Aros said to him,”I don’t see what this does for our benefit, Icarrus. All this will do is spur further hatred towards us.”

Aros talked with a tone of knowledge and power. He as well carried himself as such, Aros was the Half-Blood of Justice, the emotion he fed off of. Icarrus answered in a voice of nobility and honor,”Do not be so certain Aros. These are the Crusaders of Darkness, new creations of Living Shadow and Discord the god of Chaos himself. We have just given our dear mother the upper hand against the Children of the Night.”

“Why do we prove ourselves to her?”Vacius answered in a deep toned and gruff voice,”All we’re doing is giving her a better reason to hate us. I don’t understand why you seek her praise Icarrus.”

“I do this to be on good terms with our mother,”Icarrus snapped,”Our arguments are a thing of the past. I just want her to live long enough to know that her four first born sons still wish to be on her good graces.”

Kydaos snickered as he carried Scootaloo and Applebloom with no hinderance on him. He said in a cocky and sarcastic tone,”I’d say Shitlist rather than good graces. We’ve always been on her bad side. Dear brother, I have to take their sides on this one. She’d much rather see our heads strung on the rafters than see us leading the Changelings.”

Icarrus shouted,”Enough! This discussion is over! We all know that I do not wish to lead the Changelings, the exact opposite actually.”

That much had been true Icarrus never liked the Changelings. He much rather preferred his brothers and him to be Chrysalis’ most powerful children. Changelings feed off of the weakest form of emotional energy, love is almost as unpredictable as Kydaos. But Honor and Loyalty are forever, the emotions that gave Icarrus his powers. His powers were almost unlimited as the emotions each of them feed off of. Their manes get their color from the emotions they feed off of.

Icarrus looked ahead of them as they now stood at the entrance to the broken keep. It was nothing impressive outside as it looked like a crumbling mess. But inside it was much different. They stepped inside the foyer and looked around. Icarrus never enjoyed the decorating tastes of their mother. She liked to have it look like their old hive. Smelly and unpleasant to look at. It did not shine from cleanliness it shined from the goo that the Changelings are born in. Pillars of solid black kept the ceiling up and prevented the whole place from collapsing. They looked at the approaching figure and saw it was their dear sister, Princess Isaris. Isaris was the first born full blooded Changeling and the future queen of the Changelings. Isaris had looked almost the same as their mother just younger and as far as Changelings go, more appealing to look at. She said,”Thank the darkness you all are alright.”

Icarrus gave Sweetie Belle to Vacius and Aros gave Discord to Vacius. Icarrus said,”Take them to the holding cells. Aros and I will join you soon for the interrogations.”

Vacius and Kydaos gave a nod in agreement and they left to the holding cells. Taking a left down the stairs and over into the darkness. Isaris rushed to Icarrus and they hugged and she went over to Aros and she hugged him as well. Isaris embraced the emotion she fed upon and loved her older brothers almost to a fault. Icarrus said,”It is good to see you again Isaris. How is our mother doing?”

Isaris shook her head slowly and said,”She is not happy with the recent sabotage done to the castle. She wishes to speak with you two, alone.”

Aros drew out a long breath and said,”Great. Another lecture about how inefficient we are and how we are easily replaced.”

Icarrus ignored his older brother’s comment he said,”Take us to her.”

All through their walk to the throne room where Celestia and Luna had originally ruled was dead silent. On the way there Icarrus remembered the intense fights he and Chrysalis would get in. Despite in the past being the most rebellious child, he was the most loyal to her. His true intentions of getting on Chrysalis’ good side is getting her to think that they are her allies but when she is least expecting it she will find her head rolling on the floor.

He also did it so he could grow stronger so he would have an even greater hoof in her demise. When they had grown of age she told them that they were to be the counterparts of the Originals. Icarrus was the equivalent to Dracula. Vacius was the equivalent to Marrok. Aros was the equivalent to Night Dancer. And Kydaos was the equivalent to Riptide. They met face to face only once and that was when they realized they were fighting on the wrong side.

The air was cold in the Everfree Forest and it was even colder because Icarrus was sweating profusely. His breathing had become heavy and his movements very slow from the bruises, sprained bones, and deep gashes. His blood poured out of their wounds and began to form a puddle beneath him. Despite the physical exhaustion and the mental exhaustion of all the spells he had cast, he kept a ready stance and a fierce gaze upon Dracula who stood proudly a few meters away.

Icarrus had some semblance of respect for Dracula, he outmatched and outgunned all of them in combat. Icarrus moved his eyes slightly to see Vacius bleeding out and unconscious on the forest floor. Vacius would live as their was nearly nothing that could permanently kill them. Vacius would return to his immortal state in a few hours. Aros was impaled on a branch with a shocked look on his face and finally Kydaos was kneeling in his own puddle of blood but despite this he had an arrow notched at Dracula.

And despite the hours of fighting Dracula had shown no signs of physical or mental exhaustion. Dracula’s magical aura swirling around him stopped and so did the aura around his horn. He was unscathed and despite this he wrapped his enchanted metal chain around his hoof and said in a deep and accented voice,”It seems we are at an impasse Icarrus.”

Kydaos released the arrow and Dracula reflected it faster than the arrow had shot at him and it stabbed right through Kydaos’ heart. Kydaos gasped in horror and fell splashing his blood up. Icarrus did the only sensible thing to do. Wincing he sheathed his axe and got out of his battle stance. Dracula smiled cruelly and said,”It is nice to see there is some semblance of honor among the Changelings.”

Icarrus nodded and said,”Unlike my brothers I know when I am defeated.”

Dracula dropped the smile and returned to a serious look and emotionless eyes. Icarrus did not know how he felt no exhaustion from the fight, perhaps it was from the fact that he accepted his dark powers and embodied what it meant to enact revenge. Or perhaps he had always fought like this. Nevertheless he stepped forward and said,”There is still one thing that does not make an sense.”

“What might that be?”Icarrus retorted. He tightened his gaze on Dracula and Dracula responded,”Your mother has succeeded in capturing my brothers and sisters and I now leave finding Shadow Garden to the two chosen. But she sends her Changelings after me anyway, why?”

Icarrus sighs heavily and he says hesitantly,”She...she has something planned that requires all of the Originals.”

Dracula slowly nodded his head and said,”You do know your mother despises you? I can sense your blood, your father was an Alicorn as it makes sense that you four are Alicorns or part Alicorns. But you remain loyal to her to the letter.”

Icarrus contemplated his last words and Dracula had turned to walk away and before he was engulfed in the shadows of the Everfree Forest he says,”You are fighting on the wrong side Icarrus. Just because you feed off of emotions does not mean you don’t have to embody that emotion. Remember that Chrysalis also feeds off of Revenge. You four I fear will feel her scorn one day if you do not realise her faulty.”

He disappeared and he left them in the cold air and finally Icarrus’ vision blackened and he let his consciousness slip away.

Since that night forward he had secretly remained loyal to Chrysalis, biding his time to finally strike her down. Isaris opened large doors into the enormous throne room. As they walked in Isaris remained silent as they walked ten feet away from the throne. Sitting on the throne was Queen Chrysalis. She was completely made from shadow and her eyes glowed bright red. Even though her face bore no expression they could tell that she was uneasy. She said as they knelt in front of her,”Too slow and too weak. How did you manage to capture Discord the Spirit of Chaos. I don’t know if I should praise you for capturing such powerful enemies or scorn you for not capturing them in time.”

Icarrus lifted his head to meet her emotionless gaze. She stared right through him into his soul, a look he had grown used to. Icarrus said,”Not to worry dear mother. Your invasion will not fail.”

Chrysalis grunted and continued standing up and walking around her throne,”It was meant to fail you insolent foal. It is meant for fail so it draws Dracula here. You four will surely be punished for this, especially you Icarrus.”

Icarrus lowers his head in defeat and he says,”Forgive me.”

“How can I,”Chrysalis snaps,”When all you do is fail me.”

Aros looks over at Icarrus and bares a look of companionship. Then he looks at Chrysalis with a deadly look and and stands up shouting at her,”He has done nothing but try to be on your good side. But you are too much of a tyrant to see it. He wants to prove to you that he is not what you think but you just always seem to find something bad in everything that we do and I am SICK OF IT!!!”

Chrysalis stepped forward threateningly,”If you know what’s good for you you’ll watch your tongue. I detect treason on your lips Aros. I am your Queen and you will show me respect!”

Aros grunted and said,”Respect? The only type of respect you should receive is respect of the dead.”

“You bastard! How dare you talk to me like that!”

“Your days are numbered mother,”Aros says turning to leave,”And when that Night of the Hunter comes you’ll know who has stabbed you in the back with a black blade.”

Aros leaves and slams the doors. Icarrus watched in silence of their discussion. Chrysalis was mad as she showed it by clenching her jaw and teeth together. She turns her scornful look at Icarrus and says cooling herself down,”Perhaps he is right...you have done everything to please me and I have done nothing in return.”

She steps down very regal like and continued in a metallic voice that could break steel,”You have more than proven to be a valuable ally and an honored son. Oh if only your father were here to see this, but he sealed his fate long ago. Remember Icarrus, bloodlines are the only thing that can kill you. The next time I have a meeting with Living Shadow you may attend. Now leave me.”

Icarrus bowed his head and said on his way out,”Thank you. You will not regret this.”

* * *

Vacius reclined in his chair next to the cell that held Scootaloo who was now attempting to wake up as well as the other three. Scootaloo and Applebloom were in regular cells but Sweetie Belle and Discord were in cells that severed their ability to perform magic. Vacius and Kydaos reclined in their chairs directly facing their prisoners. Vacius looked over at Kydaos and he said watching him inspect his arrows,”Why do you think we aren’t allowed to be in those meetings?”

Kydaos grabbed a piece of cloth and began shining the arrow and said,”Who knows and who cares is what I say. I leave that to my imagination.”

Kydaos quickly put down the cloth and arrow and said addressing the prisoners,”Hello and welcome to the Castle of Two Sisters. I would have directed you to the beverages and food right now but there is none because you are prisoners. I hope you slept good because it will be the only good sleep you’ll have in a while. Now all we’re going to do is ask you a few questions individually and you’ll give us the truth.”

Scootaloo slammed her hoof on the ground and said,”How will you know if we’re lying?”

Kydaos leaned his hoof on her bars and said,”Vacius over there can smell liers. And he does not like lying so if you lie. I would have to leave all the physical harm left to him. Oh and by the way he is a bit bloodthirsty.”

Kydaos stepped away from her jail bars and went back to addressing the rest of them.”Now does anypony have any statements or questions? Oh wait what am I doing, Kydaos you dandy. Never mind just remain in your cells and wait until it’s your turn to be interrogated.”

Kydaos turns to his brother and says,”Who’s first?”

Vacius scans over their prisoners and stops at Discord who was sitting on the stone floor meditating. Vacius points his hoof at Discord and says,”Him. He’ll take the longest.”

Kydaos was giddy with excitement and he says,”Oh I am so excited to be interrogating Discord! He is my idle!”

Vacius rolled his eyes and says,”Yes I know won’t stop talking about him. And you’ve said that...about twenty five times.”

“Twenty five? You are over exaggerating brother.”Kydaos says as they entered Discord’s cell and closed the enchanted iron doors. He says looking at Vacius,”Put on a smile Vacius. This is our guest and no one wants their host to be a sour patch.”

Chapter XXXVI - Battlelines

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter XXXVII - War of Brothers

Chapter XXXVI

War of Brothers

Cornell’s claws were stained green with the blood of Changelings. His hide was covered in dirt and marks that bled. But he disregarded his wounds and continued to fight on. He wore leather barding over his large chest, legs, vambraces over his forearms, and shoulder barding. It was studded and was stained as well. To a regular Werewolf it would hinder their movements slightly as sometimes it would chafe, but it was something that Cornell had grown used to.

Cornell stood at the front gates with the rest of Omega Pack and stood defending it. All fifty of them, some Children of the Day signed on to Omega pack and some even wanted to become Vampires. This brought much shock to Cornell as it did Riptide and Nightdancer. Who were shouting orders at the archers along the walls. Cornell looked back with his one eye and saw the almost endless sea of Changelings. Hope seemed to falter in his heart at that moment but it was renewed when he saw fighting in the back of the horde, It was Dracula and his comrades giving them a fighting chance at defeating the Changelings.

He moved his shoulders and stood ready for another Changelings straggler. As the main body of their defense was around the front gate. Cornell’s white wolf hide glistened in the moonlight and almost looked like he was glowing. His piercing yellow animalistic eye looked at the horde and he smirked. He unsheathed both of his short swords and readied for combat. Two Changelings broke off and were charging right at him. One of them carried a halberd and the other carried bladed bracers. Cornell decided to take on the one with the halberd first. He pounced at him and deflected the upward thrust that meant to impale him. Then falling down on the Changeling he slashed the halberd and the wood splintered and broke in half. Falling from the sky he stabbed both of his sword into the Changeling and blood splattered over him and moved back to dodge the swipe from the other Changeling with the bladed bracers.

He dodged each and every attack and began to start parrying with his swords. Cornell knocked the Changeling and he reeled backwards and tried to not fall on the ground. Cornell side stepped and lifted his paw in the air and calling upon the powers of his mother smashed it on the ground and emanating from his paw was a large thunderclap and shooting out like a wave was lightning and thunder. It struck against the Changeling and it was injured and it fell to its knees. Using this window of opportunity he thrust both his swords through the Changeling’s chest and pulled them out.

Blood now stained his face and he wiped it away. Cornell was not breathing heavy nor was he exhausted. He had his supernatural strength to thank that for and he had been fighting for hours on end. Very little casualties came their way as most of them were highly trained and others were just lucky. Changelings are very poorly trained and act upon wild strikes and hope that they land a blow. Casualties after four hours of fighting number in only 30 of the Children of the Day and two for the Children of the Night. The casualties for the Changelings number in the hundreds. He then sees a dark figure leap from the air and tackle him to the ground. Cornell rolls over and with his hind paws kicks the figure off.

Cornell summersaults back onto his feet and readies his claws as his swords flung from his hands when he was tackled. He finds his eye staring at the target and it is the twelve foot tall form of Marrok the Alpha. He was in his dark jet black Werewolf form and dark energy rolled off of him and he stared at Cornell with dark red eyes. His claws were like pure silver and his teeth like rows of daggers. Marrok growled,”This rebellion against Living Shadow is pointless. Their magic will activate soon and their combat skills will improve and all of you will be dead within minutes. Surrender now and I will offer a quick end.”

Marrok was stronger Cornell knew that. Before Marrok neared the power of a god but now, he was a god. Cornell had faced many strong Wilds in his time, but none of them neared the strength of Marrok. Cornell kept his cold stare and spat blood on the ground and said with a snarl,”If I am to die this day then I wish for a slow end. Not to improve my suffering, but the suffering of your soul. So that you can see the death of one of your closest brothers right before your eyes.”

Marrok howled in response and charged Cornell and Cornell charged Marrok.

* * *

Dracula chopped one Changeling in half with his Voidsword and emanating from his horn he shot a ray of nether energy dissolving five other Changelings. He could feel the life force leaving each and every Changeling on the battlefield, and that energy was just floating in the air not going anywhere. Dracula could absorb all that life energy but that would risk him having no remorse and would no doubt threaten the ones he loved. Especially Twilight Sparkle.

She had proven a great many things in the short time that he knew her. That even Children of the Day can be strong and powerful and not have to worry about losing control of their abilities. The very thought of her always brought peace to his uneasy mind and body, for once in his long existence he had somepony to hold him down and keep him from losing control.

His forces and those of Twilight’s and Spectra’s were advancing well. Little to no casualties, and Rainbow’s regiment was doing even better. In a matter of hours they would finish the invasion. A few minutes of fighting goes on and no exhaustion entered him. But he saw that the Changelings were pushing back and began to send them back. Casualties mounted up and Dracula even got a few wounds in the process. A cut across his neck, right foreleg, and his left haunch. His body ached and noticed that his wounds were not healing. Dracula looked out and saw through the sea of battle he saw Cornell and Marrok fight each other.

Marrok was on the attack and mercilessly beat Cornell into a pulp. All of the events that were transpiring brought rage through his mind and looked back and saw that Wraith and his regiment joined and came from both sides of Ponyville. Dracula’s rage began to subside, but this did not stop him from transcending his form into something else. His form changed and his armor improved and he grew. His wings grew larger and so did his form. On all four legs he was standing 8 foot tall and nether energy bellowed off of him and he felt power coursing through his veins.

He lifted off into the air and with all his power he said across the four winds,

“When death comes

I’ll need not love –

Consumed,

No wreath or dove

Could offer me salvation,

Not when I’m no more.

A weathered stone will bear my name –

Identity of once a being

Living out existence in

A world of risk, and never seeing

Sense of why we’re here.

My genes will die away thro’ child –

Hue of eyes and hair, the way of thought,

Will quickly dim with generation –

Bow to future dominance –

Memories of provenance

Resigned to curious few.

When death comes

I’ll need not grace

Below; no grieving face

Will call my resurrection,

Not when I’m at ground –

Death and I so bound.”

Dracula felt the life energies rush through his mind and body greatly improving his magic and strength. He flew above the battle and concentrating his magic he began fuel the magic of the Children of the Night and Children of the Day. They became stronger and more determined than ever and Dracula summoned his Voidsword and swooped down and began killing many on his way to fight Marrok. He landed on the ground twenty yards away from Marrok and Dracula lifted his hooves and smashed them on the ground causing every single Changeling within that distance all around him dissipated into dust and he absorbed their energies.

Marrok no doubt felt the amount of power radiating off of Dracula and throwing Cornell to the side he claps his hands and says,”Well well. My dearest brother finally decides to show his face. My I be the first to say that I enjoy the change of clothing.”

Dracula did not flinch as he gave Marrok a cold stare. It cut deep into Marrok’s soul and they both felt it. Marrok gave an equally vengeful stare. Smoke and ash rose through the air above them and it collected in the night sky and obscured his amazing sky. Dracula snapped,”Marrok you must stop this. Living Shadow is lying to you, this is madness brother. He is clouding your mind with false promises.”

Marrok growls,”The only only one that was lying to me was myself. You see when I left Shadow Garden and escaped through the forest I was changed, and not for the better. There was no one that would look at me the same way. Except for Living Shadow. He accepted how I looked and I am now the beast of nightmares. I am the new Lord of Shadow!”

Dracula steps forward threateningly and his next words strike fear into Marrok’s eyes,”Lord of Shadow! Do you even know the weight of the words itself. You have tasted only a fraction of the power that that title entails. I am the only one capable of controlling the full power and might of the Underworld itself. The Chthonian Element is unknown in your eyes, but I embody the powers of death itself.

“I am the Lord of Shadows. You are nothing more than a pawn to a darklord. You are the shadows’s bitch.”

Marrok roared in anger and pounced at Dracula hoping to land a blow of some kind in a fierce and determined swipe from his claws. But Dracula flicks his hoof and sends Marrok flying through the air and he smashes into the ground sliding through the dirt and a large rift in the ground was left in its wake.

Dracula then dashed as fast as he could and smashed into Marrok he flew through the air but Dracula grabbed him with his strong telekinesis and pulled him towards himself and he thrusts his Voidsword through his stomach and says in his ear,”I am sorry, brother.”

He shoves Marrok away and he falls to the ground and stands defiantly amongst a sea of dead ponies. But Marrok stood up and laughed,”Did you forget my power, brother? The more wounds you inflict in me the stronger I become.”

Dracula smirked as he gave Marrok a devilish look and said,”I know. I was hoping for this to happen.”

Marrok slapped his sword out of his reach of telekinesis and began maiming and trying to breach through Dracula’s hard armor. Dracula as well was relentlessly bashing his hooves in Marrok landing blows anywhere he could. But every blow that Dracula inflicted Marrok’s grew stronger eventually Marrok swiped with all of his strength and broke off Dracula’s chest plate and gripped him by the throat.

Looking deep in Dracula’s eyes he said,”You are weak.”

He threw Dracula and he skittered across the ground and each time he did his armor and clothing broke away and when he lied on the ground in cuts, bruises, and sprained bones. He healed away the sprains but could not heal away the bruises and cuts. He was wearing a single shoulder pad and his tattered trench coat. Dracula stayed knelt in the large crater from their constant battle. Marrok summoned a jet black stake five feet long and walked slowly towards him and he said,”You know Living Shadow hoped you would last long enough for him to kill you.”

He stood over Dracula and thrust the spear through his chest and stabbed him in the ground. And he cried out in horrible pain. Marrok twisted the stake and said,”Looks like I will be doing him a favor.”

He picked up Dracula and threw him five feet away and he landed on the ground with a thud. Dracula turned himself over and put his hoof over the wound to try and stop the bleeding. Dracula looked at Marrok and saw two dark figures creep up on him. One was bare and pure white and he recognized as Night Dancer and the other was Emerald. Dracula shouted against the pain in his chest and he said,”Emerald. Night. NO!!!”

Emerald stabbed his sword into Marrok and Night Dancer shot a magic bolt at him. Both were powerful blows and Marrok turned around in rage and said,”Die!”

Marrok swiped Emerald’s neck and shot the dark stake and pierced right through Night Dancers chest. Both fell to the ground in defeat and they had died. He turned back around and said,”Now for your turn to die. How ironic that it is me?”

He stood darkly over Marrok but before he could land the final blow a ray of darkness shot against Marrok and it sizzled and burned on his skin. Dracula darted his vision to see who it was and saw that it was both Wraith and Nightmare Moon. Dracula slightly smiled as he saw a lifelong friend. Nightmare Moon nodded at Dracula and said towards Wraith,”Keep him busy while I talk to Dracula.”

Wraith nodded and engaged Marrok. The strain of battle finally fell upon Marrok and his blows were slow and Wraith was too fast for Marrok to land a single blow. He looks at Nightmare Moon and she lowers her horn over his and she pumps a familiar magic into him. It was the magic from the Orb of Darkness. Dracula felt his wounds heal and his bruises disappear. He says standing up,”Why have you come here?”

Nightmare Moon shrugged and said,”I got bored. I wanted to see my favorite Prince of Shadows.”

Dracula smirked. He always enjoyed her cold sense of humor and he says,”So where did you find the Orb of Darkness?”

“Wasn’t that hard,”Nightmare Moon replied,”You really need to find a better place to hide things.”

Dracula looked at the dark mare and saw that she was different. Her eyes were not as animalistic and her demeanor was not threatening. Her mane and tail were the same and her teeth were still as sharp as daggers. Dracula then realized he was not looking at Nightmare Moon but Athelis Blackdawn, the mare she was before her fall. Dracula nods and summons his Ghost chain and says,”Shall we end this?”

Athelis stepped away and said,”After you.”

Dracula charges Marrok and releases his chain and it wraps around his neck and ties the other end around a tree stump and summons a different blade, Whiteash. He jumps around and stands firmly in front of Marrok and says,”Die. Not as my brother but as a monster.”

He thrusts the white blade through Marrok’s chest and felt as Whiteash absorbed his essence and saw his form rapidly deteriorate. Marrok was finally dead and he saw as the Changelings went fleeing into the Everfree Forest only to be cut down by Wraith’s reinforcements. Over the horizon he saw the whiteness of the sun peek through the ash filled sky and he felt good. He sees Riptide fly in next to him and he clops his hoof on Dracula’s shoulder. Dracula looks at Riptide and says,”When the Changelings are dead take the rest of the Children of the Night and take them back to their settlements.”

Riptide nods his head and slowly walks away. He sees Con, Luna, and Celestia walk towards him and he knew in his heart that it was all almost over.

Chapter XXXVIII - Heroes of Our Own Tales

Chapter XXXVIII

Heroes of Our Own Tales

It was never the battle itself that distraught Spectra, it was the aftermath that did. Just knowing that more than a few ponies are no longer living in this world. just looking out over the plains outside of Ponyville and seeing a seemingly endless sea of dead ponies and Changelings. The actual amount of ponies lost were unknown to her and she wanted it left that way. The morning sun that shone brightly through the sky did not bring much comfort to her. the smell of rotting corpses and burnt flesh from her kills with fire and ice. She stood mournfully looking out over a scene she will not soon forget.

She turned her gaze towards Ponyville and saw at its magnificent walls running along the borders of Ponyville. She also noticed a small keep built where the city hall used to stand. Then she remembered where she found Mayor Mare, impaled on a spike sticking out of the ground slowly bleeding to death. It was a sign that the Changelings were at total war and were leaving not any survivors. From what the senior officers had told her, they started to invade other parts of Equestria and even have leveled a few places including Manehattan, Dodge City, and Last Pegasus. Leaving not many towns for trade. Manehattan had been the trade center for the other towns in Equestria. This made someponies to be recruited into the Children of the Night, and for more training.

It would explain however Princess Luna’s, Princess Celestia’s, and Con’s abandonment from the battle. She informed Dracula telepathically that they would return soon after helping the other towns get back on their feet. Spectra did not mind, this gave her time to relax somewhat escape her duties as the Archmage of the Knights of the Moon. No doubt there would be some amount of recruitment after the battle.

Now everypony had a job. Armor is to be repaired, weapons reshaped, bodies to bury, families to inform, food to make, baths to draw etc. The list goes on.

Such are the spoils of war, Spectra thought to herself. She started to walk and heard her chainmail clank as she walked. She went to see if her friends were still alive and well. One of them was already answered as Rainbow descended from the sky and landed next to her. Rainbow gave a slight smile as she said,”Did you see how awesome me and Alpha pack did?”

Spectra could not help but smirk at Rainbow’s seemingly giddy mood. No doubt she did this than face the grief of battle and war. Spectra answered only with a small nod. Despair seemed to fill her throat and prevent her from saying any words. Rainbow knew this and said in response,”Don’t feel so bad. At least we’re still alive.”

That was true at least they were still alive to see another day. Spectra then looked out and said woefully,”Have you seen Twilight yet?”

Rainbow shook her head and said,”No. But no doubt she’s going to see Dracula.”

“They seem to be the perfect for one another.”

“You can say that again Rarity.”Rainbow replied with a small crack of a smile. It made her think of all the potential special someponies that she had dated and she was one that attached fast to a relationship. She was very quick to obsession when it came to ponies in high society. She then said out loud,”Let’s go see how Emerald is doing.”

Rainbow gave her a confused look and they both stopped. Rainbow said,”Why Emerald?”

Spectra nudged Rainbow and said,”Dash! How rude. He is still a valuable asset to our cause.”

Rainbow winced and began to hover in anger and frustration. But their question was answered when they saw a Death Knight carry him in his hooves. He was in fact carrying him towards them. The Death Knight was pale and his mane and tail short and finely combed and was as black as night. Sheathed on his back was two broadswords and he looked imposing with his ebony full plate armor. A faint blue glow came out from cracks of his armor. His expressionless face looked at both of them and finally he said in a metallic and deep voice,”He said he wanted to talk to you two.”

He rested Emerald on the ground and they saw what happened to him. Slash marks along his neck were bleeding profusely. Like an animal cut it. No doubt he could no longer talk because of the wound. Spectra looked down and saw that his coat was now a pale green color and his eyes were now half shut and sunken. He breathed lightly and with barely any air coming into his lungs. He was near death and with the last of his strength he mouthed the words to Rarity,’I loved you.’

With that his lively green color faded and he shut his eyes. Knight Captain Emerald Masquerade was dead and with it a piece of Rarity’s heart. It seemed everypony that she knows about died when they come close to her. The Death Knight rested his hoof on Rarity’s shoulder and said in a monochromatic metallic voice,”I am sorry. I know what is like to lose a loved one in war.”

Rarity looked up and saw that deep in his lifeless eyes was the emotion of despair and forlorn. With tears in her eyes she said,”What...what is your name?”

Without breaking his gaze he said,”My name is Thassarian...Thassarian Wintershard. I am the right hand of Highlord Wraith Blackmourne. He has told me about you two and I commend both of you for accepting my Highlord as new member of the Originals. I will leave you two to mourn the loss of your...friend.”

He stands and begins to walk away. Spectra rushes to stand up and says,”Wait!”

Thassarian turns back around and waits for her to continue to speak. Spectra steps forward a bit and says,”You knew Emerald in some way, didn’t you?”

Thassarian does nothing but nods his head and she continues,”How?”

The question seemed to strike Thassarian like a crossbow bolt and he says lowering his head,”He was my brother.”

Spectra gasps and steps closer to him and says,”Oh my Celestia I’m so sorry I didn’t mean…”

“No. You did nothing wrong.”Thassarian said with a somewhat warm heart.”All you did was ask a question but yes. He was one of my two brothers. It was me, then Emerald, and finally my youngest brother Tarius Whintershard. I do not wish to talk about my past amongst others. When you have time just speak my name and I will know to come.”

The pale unicorn stallion turned around and his steps clanked and the sound dimmed under a piercing cold wind. Spectra looked and snowstorm clouds began rolling in Spectra said,”The Weather Ponies weren’t supposed to bring in snow storm clouds for another six weeks.”

She directed the question to Rainbow Dash expecting an answer from one of the senior officers of the Weather Ponies. But Rainbow was taken aghast and said,”I...I don’t know what this is. But it can’t be anything good.”

* * *

Dracula stood tall and firm and watched as snow began to lightly fall to the ground. The wind was cold but it did nothing to Dracula as cold or hot winds no longer affected his immortal body. Dracula has only seen storms like this one time and that was in his dreams whenever HE showed up. Immediately he went to the nearest forge and the nearest taylor and got a fresh set of metal barding and a leather trench coat. These were things he had grown used to wearing over his long existence.

Dracula now stood on the northern walls and looked across the snow driven plains of Ponyville. He felt a magic emanating from the storm clouds and knew only one pony that carried that amount of magic. And if he was here then something was dangerously wrong. He heard the sound of an approaching pony and saw the deep purple mane and the lavender colored coat and knew instantly that it was Twilight Sparkle.

He saw that she was wearing dark grey plated chest plate, boots, and leg plates. Stuffed with fur and warm leather padding. She stopped next to Dracula and said in a soft tone,”This wind is nearly tearing me to shreds I don’t know how you can stand it.”

Dracula moved his gaze back at the source of the storm and said in a dark and emotionless tone,”I was raised in weather like this. I mean before I was Dracula, back when I was Silverdawn.”

“Do you remember much from that life?”

“Only fragments.”Dracula replied sorrowful,”I remember the time I spent as a member of the Brotherhood of Light, and nothing more.”

Dracula looked despairingly down the stone walls and his demeanor was no longer that of a strong God of the Night, but that of a long lost pony. Longing for something. But Twilight did not know what. It is said that the true past of a pony can do nothing more than relive past emotions and feelings, to his they were of remorse and regret he did not feel at the time.

Twilight could not imagine the amount of pain he had went through to get to this point. The amount of pure grain depression he must have went through. This caused Twilight to respect him even more now, he proven to the world that strength does not come through staunch determination and hard iron will. No, he proved otherwise. He proved that true strength came from your memories and your love and longing for a new dawn.

She knew this now and could not change the subject. With an inquisitive look she asked,”What...what happened to you? In those one thousand years?”

To any other pony or any other loved one he would say nothing but I wish to not relive it right now. But this was Twilight standing next to him trying to help mend infected wounds. The look that she gave him almost froze him in time. She was concerned, and she was justified for such. Dracula did not look her in the eyes as he said,”I...it was an eye opener. It was in those thousand years did I learn of true pain...I must be honest with you I did not spend all those thousand years looking for you and Rarity. I was looking for a purpose, and a way to live on with less powers than I knew. But as I continued on I realized I was infecting myself with my own curse. Revenge was all the thoughts I knew.

“And with every action I made the Brotherhood of Light was not far behind. Finally they caught up to me and I was captured. For five hundred years they kept me as a font for magic for their Unicorn Knights. Tell me if what they did was right and just. For five hundred years I tried to feel other emotions besides wrath and ruin. I became a monster. I finally found a way to escape and I murdered everypony I found, becoming the nightmare they so wished I would become.”

Twilight could tell that he was not comfortable speaking about this. Twilight listened intently to his every word and could not help but feel a small amount honor and respect for Dracula as he spoke. The wind rustled his long jet black mane and he continued closing his eyes.

“I made a promise to myself after I did what I did. I promised myself I would never again make myself fall to such a low place. I promised never to harm those closest to me. A wise pony once said,”We become the heroes of our own tales. No matter what the cost and what it takes to get there. Not our dark pasts or the path we took to get there, but we become heroes of our own right. Heroes forever in the legends of the future.”.”

Twilight brought tears to her eyes from the quote and leaned closer to Dracula and she said,”Do you know who said that quote?”

Dracula stared back at the storm filled horizon and he said,”Those were the final words of Prince Talandas, the eldest brother to the two sisters. He sacrificed himself to defeat Living Shadow. Mother told us the tale of his sacrifice so we can remember the fallen heroes of our past and to become legends of our own paths in our futures. No matter what fate decides for us.”

Dracula lowered his head and closed his eyes and a single tear dripped down his cheek. Breathing in a deep breath he began to sing through the howling wind in a melodious voice,

“The battle ends tonight
It's time to fight our fight
Hoping somehow we'll have the courage to be the
Light in the darkest hour
When things are turning sour
Blind hope is worthless if we all we do is
Wage our wars and fight in vain
Suffer all this worthless pain
We've got to answer one cry for help
The world won't save itself

We can be the heroes, we can dare to save the day
Standing up to those still in our way
With courage we'll keep fighting for
The search we're on for something more
Pushing through until the war is won
We can be the heroes we've become

Too late to be afraid
Now we can't run away
We've got to hold fast and embrace the strength we've
Found in our time of doubt
Somehow we'll make it out
We'll find out who we really are
Tonight we're never going down
It's far too late to turn back now
Not afraid of the perilous
Oh no, we were born for this

We can be the heroes, we can dare to save the day
Standing up to those still in our way
With courage we'll keep fighting for
The search we're on for something more
Pushing through until the war is won
We can be the heroes we've become

Now we'll make it out
We'll stick together and get through this storm somehow
It's too late to back down and run
Yeah, hope is gone, but harmony's strong
We've had the power in us all along
To embrace the heroes that we've become

We can be the heroes, we can dare to save the day
Standing up to those still in our way
With courage we'll keep fighting for
The search we're on for something more
Pushing through until the war is won
We can be the heroes we've become

We can be the heroes, we can be the heroes
We can be the heroes we've become.”

Dracula calmed his nerves and lowered his head, not in shame but in sadness and he straightens and says looking into her dark violet eyes,”I know that in the future our love will be tested. My only hope is you don’t forget what happened this day. Remember.”

Twilight wrapped her forelegs around his and she said,”What are you talking about? Your speaking as if you are counting the minutes of your demise.”

“Maybe I am.”Dracula says moving his gaze away from Twilight.”I’m dragging ponies into a fight that is only between me and Living Shadow. If I’m not powerful enough to defeat him physically then…”

Twilight knew his next words and said,”No. Don’t even think like that. If anypony is capable of killing Living Shadow it is you.”

“I know. I’m just saying if I can’t...then I will have to absorb his consciousness and…”

“NO!”

Twilight embraced him in a large and warming hug. She says holding back tears.”I can’t lose you like I lost my brother...don’t...don’t ever talk like that...ever…”

Dracula returned the hug and projected an equal amount of warming love. His heart still felt heavy at the sacrifice he might have to make to save everypony from an eternity of darkness. They still hugged even after two very long minutes. Twilight was sniffling and tightly held Dracula.

They slowly began to pull away from each other and their breath breathed out a white smoke. They heard the clanking of armor behind them and they saw to see Wraith walk towards them. He stopped and bowed low and said,”My Prince. All Changelings have been rooted out and killed. My Lichs are even resurrecting them and they will act as our foot soldiers.”

Dracula grinned and said,”Using their own soldiers against them. From what I’ve read it is not an easy process making a Death Knight.”

Wraith stood up and always seemed to have his chest puffed out. He said in his fear inducing voice,”I will not lie. To become what we are it is...horrifying. Nevertheless, The Lichs need to keep their power up to date and so that requires a lot of dead ponies.”

“Right. Now have you received any reports from the Princesses?” Dracula asked crossing his front hooves. Warith always kept his gaze on Dracula. Wraith followed him willingly and every command that Dracula gave out he would act upon them. He was surprised at his admiration and respect, as well as Cornell’s. Wraith said without dropping his gaze,”They have retaken Dodge City and are now heading back to Canterlot to see how the repairs are coming along.”

Twilight steps forward and says,”What about Manehattan and Last Pegasus? Can’t anything be done to help them?”

Wraith lowered his head and said,”From what the Princesses have told me...it...there is nothing that can be done to help them. They have been reduced to rubble and ash. I am sorry.”

Dracula could tell that it wounded her but she did well to hide it. It was refreshing that he was rubbing off on her, she knows true evil. Dracula fixed his gaze back on the horizon and he focused on the snowstorm that almost made it impossible to see through. As he stared off into the distance he could feel his subconscious being ripped away from him and his vision turns dark.

He hears the dark words of his father say,
And so our seemingly endless battle begins. A War of Immortals.

Author's Note

The song is "Heroes" by Aviators.(The acoustic version is my favorite by the way and is the best one).

Chapter XXXIX - Blood is Life

Chapter XXXIX

Blood is Life

Dracula slowly awoken with a groan and his head throbbed with magical strain. His vision became clearer and he stood in the attic room of a church. The stained glass window shown in the silent glow of the moon and beckoned him towards it. There was a bed and a candle on a writing desk in the corner giving a soft orange glow throughout the small room. Dracula’s armor clanked as he walked to the stained glass window.

With his supernatural hearing he heard a whoosh across the room and the candle went out. Dracula looked behind him and he saw a somewhat familiar sight. He saw a tall pale white stallion pony with leathery bat like wings hidden underneath a scarlet red cloak that engulfed his entire body. The stallion lifted his head and shown a rugged and stern face of his father, Living Shadow. He shot his eyes open and they glowed a lighter shade of red and they stared long into his. He noticed that they both have long jet black mane with a white streak in it. But unlike, his father’s fangs were visible.

He spoke through the darkness as the thunder crashed and his severely accented deep voice nearly shook the room,”Dracula… my eldest son. I come to you now for a question.”

Dracula spoke in his gruff and intimidating voice,”Speak quickly as I may have an answer to your question.”

Living Shadow smiled and he said,”So direct… like your mother. To the point, I come to you to ask why do we have to fight? I am your father and you are my son. We should be at each others side, together to break this pathetic world in our hooves. Apart we are strong but together we would be unstoppable, after all Blood is Life.”

Dracula thought for a moment and he said,”We fight because we are too similar. We have both tasted the power of darkness and have been changed because of it. I choose to not become a monster, while you embrace what you are and find no limits to your power. You found your path with power. I found mine with knowledge.

“Yes this is a sad decrepit world that we live in. Enemies on all sides. Darkness closing in. But I found a light in the darkness. I have seen with my own eyes that there is beauty in this world beyond comprehension. You fail to see this because you are too blind by greed and deception. Arkon Shadow.”

Living Shadow hissed at the sound of his true name. Dracula then finds himself on a castle tower overlooking nothing. Endless storm over the cliff of rocks and ocean beating against the shoreline. Living Shadow stepped forward with a smile on his face. He says with a dark expression on his face,”Ah...you speak of this Twilight Sparkle. I see this now. She is the reason you do not give in to your inner demons and become a true Vampire Lord.”

“You think of her as a noose tying me down,”Dracula proclaims.”But she is in fact my source of strength. Before I used my loving memories but I found something much stronger than that.”

Living Shadow steps only a few feet away from him and he says,”Do you remember your one thousand years of loneliness?”

Dracula seemed discouraged by the question but tries his best to submerge his feelings that ached to show on his face. He listened as he heard his father continue,”Do you remember the Brotherhood and how they treated you? They treated you like a monster. For five hundred years all that you knew was pain and agony. And with each passing moment you could not think of anything else but bitter revenge and sweet relishing bloody victory.”

He circled around him when he said those words and he stopped and leaned in close to his ear and said,”Do you remember when you became a monster?”

Dracula turned to meet his father’s expression and said coldly,”Yes.”

Living Shadow continued to circle him and said with the sound of rain amplifying his voice,”Then you must know that those feelings and those visions in your head. They were me.”

Dracula gave a dark expression and Living Shadow said,”You were so vengeful; so angry that I could not pass up an opportunity like this. So I began feeding you those emotions…”

“Shut up…”

“You let me in. And you became what you have come to fear most. You became a shadow. You became like me, a monster.”

“Shut up… shut up…”

“You became such a monster that the Equestrians made legends about you. Killing anypony he saw. A monster. Your name was only spoken under hushed tones and never in the dead of night. And you have no one else to thank but yourself, and me of course.”

Dracula gritted his teeth and said clenching his muscles keeping back the anger,”So you have been manipulating me since the beginning?”

Living Shadow smiled and he said,”Yes. I became your shadow, I became you. And you know what they saw about fighting your shadow.”

Dracula slowly shook his head and he said in a cold voice,”Is there anything else I need to know?”

Living Shadow smirked and he said,”If I were you, I’d get on finding your birth siblings. They might come in handy and keep an eye on Nightmare Moon.”

The scene slowly transitioned to the ruined castle of Canterlot. Broken stone and columns laid before him. Standing next to him was his father and he said,”You have yet to see the full might of my power. And I have yet to see yours, what you performed at your recent counter attack on the Changelings was only a fraction of what you can do I assure you.”

Living Shadow moves forward and motions for Dracula to follow. Reluctantly he follows Living Shadow he continues,”Remember that you are a Shadow. Our line has a small fraction that of dragon blood. That is what your name means,”Dragon’s Son”. When we fight, I expect you to fight like a Shadow.”

Dracula looked long into his father’s face and tried to enter his mind. But everytime he tried in did not end well, but this time he succeeded. Dracula says focusing his gaze back ahead of him,”Tell me father...what was it like only being birthed from shadow.”

Living Shadow stops in his tracks but Dracula starts to circle him and say,”What is it like to be someone’s lab experiment? It must have been quite painful when you escaped Midnight’s mind.”

“Shut your mouth…”

“Tell me. What was it like to be someponies slave? To do his every will, his every order. His every action. Oh, it took you centuries to finally escape the wrath of King Lunar I’m pretty sure. But you figured out that being pure shadow is not all its cracked up to be…”

“You will close your mouth if you know what’s good for you!...”

“You found love. My dear mother. But you could not escape the darkness within, it eventually took you over again and you became an even bigger threat. Only to be put down by Prince Talandas. And now we find you here, a pathetic waste of what used to be a powerful being.”

Living Shadow’s expression changed when Dracula stopped circling instead of pure hatred and anger it changed to that of an emotion Dracula thought he would never see on his face. Pride. Living Shadow says,”Fighting me at my own game. Well played my son. I never thought you would stoup to my level.”

Dracula thought he saw the true face of his father at that moment. But it quickly changed back to the cold and dark expressionless face of a monster and he said,”You are in a position few dare to tread. You tread in between the path of light and the path of darkness, never knowing what side to choose. You cling desperately to stay on the path of light but you will never get there, not like him.”

Dracula was about to ask what he meant by him but his body disappeared and he was left standing at a cliff face staring off into the night sky with the moon staring back at him. The stars twinkled across the sky and wonderful miasmas beamed around the cloud filled and star filled night. Dracula lowered his head and said,”Arkon you fool.”

He contemplated the conversation with his father that he just had. He saw briefly the flickering image of his true father but it was soon swallowed by the darkness that consumed him long ago. Dracula switched the scene like his father had done so much while he was with him. Dracula stares out over a cliff overlooking an ocean in the dead of night, with the light of the moon shining over the water and shine over Dracula himself. The stars shone through the darkness as well. This was a dream and he knew it, therefore his mother would not be far behind.

He knelt in the rustling grass and felt a breeze lightly brush against him and flap his trench coat in it. His mane moved as well. He felt absolute solace and solitude, a feeling he had not felt in a while. He then felt a presence enter into his dream and heard somepony walk behind him. And stop next to him as he knelt. Her serene and motherly voice was so distinctive and so unforgettable,”I give you credit for trying. Most are not strong enough to do what you did.”

Dracula closed his eyes and said,”I needed reassurance that he once was a good pony. I took those memories of his and remembered them. So I can know what my father was before this. But now I must do what every son hates and would loathe to do, I have to kill my father.”

Luna rested her hoof softly on his shoulder and says,”An act most would not have the strength to do. And you will figure out soon that tragedy befalls those that fail to sacrifice for everything they believe in and love. To protect those close to us.”

Luna held out her hoof in front of him and on her hoof was a necklace. It was a silver chain and with a star medallion that looked like Twilight’s cutie mark. Dracula took the necklace and said,”What is this?”

Dracula looked up at Luna who was slowly dissolving into mist and she smirked as she said,”It is something Twilight lost in a dream.”

With only him at the cliff he put the necklace around his neck and looked back out at the shoreline. He closed his eyes and listened to the rhythmic sound of water crashing against the cliff side and the waves of the the ocean. And he knew that when he opened his eyes this world of silence and solitude would be gone and replaced with a world filled with strife and war. He breathed in a deep breath and remembered the memories he stole from his father. And got lost in the sound of the ocean and solace.

* * *

“Silver?...Silver.”

Dracula slowly opened his eyes and blinked away the haze from his eyes and turned over to Twilight who was looking at him with bright eyes and she says,”You okay? You spaced out for a second there.”

Dracula stared deep into her eyes and he felt that feeling of solace and serenity and he said slowly breaking his gaze into her eyes,”Yeah...just...contemplating…”

The cool afternoon breeze brushed past them and Twilight shivered at it. Dracula looked over at Wraith and said,”One more order. Have your men patrol the outside walls of Ponyville, and send small scouting teams in the Everfree Forest. I do not want anymore ambushes or invasions. Double the watchmen.”

“Yes my prince.”Wraith saluted and went away down the steps. Dracula turned his attention to Twilight and said.”Come on lets get you inside.”

Twilight nodded her head chattering her teeth. Dracula spread out one of his wings and covered it around her. She felt warmer than before but it did not cut off the bone chilling wind. They began to walk down the steps off of the wall and onto the near desolate streets of Ponyville. To Dracula’s surprise and alarm these ponies have not experienced a snowstorm such as one like this.

They always had the weather ponies alter the weather to make winter somewhat comfortable conditions. No pony was prepared for something this bad. As Dracula noticed all the ponies that would pass by them were trotting past them. Even their clothing seemed unable to fully protect them from the cold. The Children of the Night never had a problem with the winters. Vampires were technically undead, so the cold never really affected them. Werewolves had more fur and would constantly be in their Werewolf forms to beat the chilling wind. Phantoms were part spirit and part pony. And Lichs...well they pretty much use ice powers.

Dracula looked as a thick blanket of snow covered the thatch roofs of the many houses of Ponyville. Not many of the houses had wooden roofs. The overall structures of the many buildings inside of the town were poorly constructed and not prepared for blizzards like this. Dracula focused on the snow covered street ahead of him and the snow crunched underneath his hooves. He looked at Twilight who was underneath his right wing. Her eyes were focused on the path ahead of them and nothing else. Her violet eyes were soothing and warm despite the cold.

Dracula could feel the heat radiating off of her and it brought comfort and a warm feeling inside of him. Dracula focused back at the path ahead of him and saw that the snowflakes falling from the sky were large and their shape was very identifiable. He saw through the light mist the form of a tree and he saw the sign say,”Golden Oak Library.”

He walked to the large oak door and the interior was dark and Twilight stepped ahead of him and he shut the door with a loud slam. Dracula said,”You should probably go get some rest.”

Twilight nodded and went up the nearby steps into her room. Dracula looked around and found himself in the main foyer which was very large and had books filling the shelves and a statue of a pony head in the center. There were doorways leading into other parts of the house and Dracula gave himself a tour of the house and seemed to quickly remember what every room was. Finally after a few minutes he went up the long stairs and he found himself in Twilight’s room.

The sun finally set down over the horizon and he saw on a small perch was Twilight’s bed and over at the foot of the bed was a small bed that he suspected was Spike’s bed. He saw the snow continue to fall through the window near the bed. Dracula noticed that there were even more books in her room.

Dracula walked closer to Twilight and saw that she was still shivering despite being under the covers. Dracula stood next to the bed and she must have been half asleep because she said,”Silver? If that’s you can you hold me...I’m so cold.”

Dracula went over at the other side of the bed and got himself settled and embraced Twilight warmly. For a few minutes he found himself staring off into the dark. But finally his eyelids grew heavy and he began to fall asleep. He felt the necklace around his neck press warmly against his cold flesh and he smiled as he remembered that on that chain was something that he would constantly remember who he was. And who he loved most.

Chapter XL - Madness is a Point of View

Chapter XL

Madness is a Point of View

Part of Chrysalis wants to see this quest of darkness and revenge until the very end. But the other part of her wants to quit now, because Living Shadow is the father of shadows. He has his own plan and will no doubt do whatever it takes to get what he wants. He will even kill his own son. That is something that never really made sense to her, how he could have the strength to kill his own son. She could never bring it to herself to kill her four sons, they were her children; they were apart of her.

She wants to embrace every single one of her first born sons and thank them for all they have done to her and her cause. But something held her from doing that. Perhaps it was her own mind playing tricks on her. Or maybe it is the real her that has been submerged in a mind filled with vengeance and deceit. Maybe the madness is finally setting in on her subconscious and will accept any answer but the truth.

In hindsight it was Living Shadow who corrupted her and made into the way she is now, a devourer of love and revenge. There is a saying that says we have the power of becoming our own monsters that we create. Perhaps that is what happened to her. She envies her daughter for being so loving and compassionate.

She stood atop one of the broken towers looking out at the Everfree Forest. With barely even activating her magic she could sense that Dracula once stood where she was standing. While he is easy to track she would not risk facing him up front, he carried more power than her. Being His son, this did not surprise her. He was not only the son of the Father of Darkness, he is a Demi-God. Meaning, pumping through his veins is power known by no other.

“You are correct.”

Chrysalis was startled and looked behind her. Standing there was an Alicorn who had a mane, tail, and eyes made of pure blue energy. He wore heavy dark grey armor, with the plates forming the shape of V’s. He carried no weapon but power was resonating off of him like he was the largest arcane power battery in existence. He did not look at her but merely looked at the snowstorm that was forming over head.

Chrysalis says,”Who are you? What are you?”

The Alicorn smiled darkly and responded in a cold voice,”I am glad that you know not who I am. I have a great many names. I am Cresto. I am Onda Netherial. I am Val’Therial. I am Terlaryn. But you my refer to me as Cerberus.”

Chrysalis raised an eyebrow and said,”Serberus? As in the three headed dog guarding the gates of the Underworld.”

Cerberus looked over at Chrysalis with his dark blue lifeless eyes and says,”No. He is an illusion. A mascot if you will, for the Underworld. The true guardian of the Underworld is Scorpan. I dare not speak the name of the Lord of the Underworld, for he holds power to great and terrible to imagine.”

Cerberus stared long into Chrysalis’ eyes and after a few moments he says,”You face an entity you have no hope against. Even with Living Shadow’s granted powers you would not stand a chance against my pupil, let alone with the combined powers of the two princesses. And you now see the fault in seeking revenge. The path is dark and lonesome, and one you can’t walk away from either.

“We stand upon the precipice of change. The world fears the inevitable plummet into the abyss. Watch for that moment... and when it comes, do not hesitate to leap. It is only when you fall that you learn whether you can fly."

Chrysalis never understood what her purpose was in her existence. Maybe she was destined to be a never ending entity of revenge. Cerberus’ wise words were engraved in her mind and ones she shall never forget. Although she does not know what he is, she knows he is not supposed to be here. Clarity of mind is something that she can never reach, not now or in the future. She always retained a mind that would constantly contradict itself, so morally confused that she did what she wanted and stood by as she did nothing too morally right or morally wrong. But she began to question herself now because this was one of those times she was too morally evil.

She turned her gaze back over to Cerberus who paid no attention to her but instantly did when she asked,”Why have you come here?”

A smiled streaked across his face as he answered,”Living Shadow is not the only one of this world that can rebirth himself and manifest himself back into this world. It is merely more difficult for him because he holds dark power and it is harder for him to control what envelops him for all eternity, truly we become our own monsters.”

His expression changed from that of a friend to a stone still face as he spoke,”And I bare a warning upon you and your followers. Dracula is more powerful than you can imagine, he is close to manipulating Netherial Energy and with it can bring death upon all of his enemies.”

He stepped forward and spread his wings before he left off he turned his head and said,”The fate of this world will be tested in more ways than two. For soon the Gods will return, and come with them the fracturing of Ketos.”

With that he lifted off and flew through the raging blizzard and disappeared into nothingness. His last words stung into her head and soul as she did not quite understand what he had just told her.

Gods? The only Gods that exist are Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Cadance, and Dracula.

Even though his cold words meant little to nothing to her that did not mean they did not carry a weight behind them.

Chapter XLI - A Day in the Life

Chapter XLI

A Day in the Life

Dracula slowly awoke to the rhythmic sound of Twilight breathing, pressing her back against his chest. He had his forelegs wrapped around her and he slowly lifted his head. Her warm body against his was very comforting and very warm. This could be something he could get used to. He awoke peacefully without his father trying to invade his mind or force him to dream terrible things. No. There was something that prevented Living Shadow from invading his thoughts again.

Twilight shifted and slowly blew out a sigh. Dracula rested his head over her neck and awaited for her to awaken. He planted a few kisses on her shoulder and cheek as she slowly awoken and she said,”Good morning Silver.”

She turned her head to look at Dracula and she leaned in and began kissing Dracula. Her hot breath grazed over his face and her soft lips brought a certain peace upon him, almost like he had no worries. No duties he had to awaken to. After a long passionate kiss Twilight pulled away and she had a worried look on her face. She slowly turned her head away from Dracula and he felt her body shudder against him.

Raising an eyebrow he says,”What is wrong? You’re trembling, what’s going on?”

Twilight said staring as she remained laid on her side.”Nothing it’s just...are we taking it too fast?”

Dracula responded,”No. To be honest I believe that we are in the right spot.”

Dracula knew that his deep and charismatic voice brought a comfort to Twilight and also knew that with his words he could calm her down. She looked at him with her large dark violet eyes and a smile formed over her face and leaned in close and in almost a whisper she said,”I love you.”

Leaning in closer, closing the small gap between them he began kissing her very slowly. She put one of her forelegs around the back of his neck and slowly ran it through his long jet black mane. With only brief moments to breathe in air, Twilight shifted her position and turned her body leaning up against the head post of the bed. Twilight began pressing and running her tongue along Dracula’s lips asking to enter. Before he could let her in, Spike flung the door open and said closing the door,”Hey Twilight...WOAH woah...I’m sorry...I didn’t know…”

Immediately when he turned Dracula and Twilight stopped they had different looks. Twilight looks over at Spike with an agitated glare and said,”Spike! Didn’t I tell you to knock first before entering a closed room.”

Spike shrugged and said,”No...because stuff like...this...have never happened before...and I didn’t even know that you two were…”

Dracula finally waved a hoof and said with a smile,”It is quite alright Spike. You didn’t know. Innocence most often is a good fortune and not a virtue.”

Twilight looked over at Dracula and said with a smile,”Really? Anatole Prance?”

Dracula lifted his hooves and said,”Hey, it fit.”

Dracula got up from the bed and began putting on his armor he had taken off that night. While Dracula did this he listened in on the conversation between them.

“Any new letters from the Princess?”Twilight asked briefly. Spike immediately responded.”Yeah, one came in just a few moments ago when I came up here.”

He pulled out a tan scroll with a golden seal, keeping it rolled up. Spike broke the seal and opened the scroll and said aloud,

“My most faithful student,

Over the course of these past few days Equestria has shown great improvements. Although, all the modern cities were not prepared for the Changelings. We have been tracking down the main horde and we are only three days behind them, they are nearing Dodge City.

Because of this I hereby grant you the title of Magistrate, with this you are representing Luna and I while we are away. Guard the Children of the Day well. We have sent word to Crystal Empire and you should await for their answer. I have as well sent word to a very powerful order to help set up an even bigger defense for Ponyville.

Your most trusted mentor,
Princess Celestia.”

After Dracula was done putting on his armor he said,”Order? What orders are still around this day in age?”

Twilight looked at Dracula and said,”I have no idea but I’m going to spend most of the day finding that out. I’ll be studying in the library. Spike.”

Spike stood at attention and she continued,”When any word is given on the arrival of any messenger from the Crystal Empire tell them to follow you here. Wait in the town square.”

Spike saluted and said,”Yes ma’am.”

Spike ran off without another word and she looked over at Dracula with a hopeful grin. Dracula responded to the look and said,”I apologize my love but I cannot stay here. I must see to the needs of the Children of the Night. I as well must find replacements for Marrok and Night Dancer, their deaths will not go in vain.”

He walked over to Twilight and gave her a quick peck on the cheek and said pulling back,”I will return when these duties are done.”

Twilight slowly nodded and they both went down stairs. Once Dracula found himself at the large oak door he paused for a second and looked back over at Twilight and said,”I love you.”

Before he opened the door with his magic Twilight responded,”I love you too.”

With those last words between them he opened the doors and walked into the snow filled streets of Ponyville shutting the door behind him. The bone chilling wind brushed past him and he continued on disregarding the wind and traversed the quiet streets of Ponyville. The snow filled square seemed to have a small crowd near the gates of the large stone walls. Dracula walked on with passion in his hoofsteps. He had his hood up that clouded his features. His large and toned Alicorn body remained untouched by the cold winds, as most Children of the Night did. He pushed past the ponies and saw they gathered around another gathering of ponies.

Once he got closer and stepped into the center space between the crowd and the newcomers. He saw four familiar faces staring down the arrivals. Cornell, Riptide, Spectra, and Rainbow Dash. Once he stepped closer to those four they noticed his arrival and all four of them bowed before him and they said,”My Lord.”

He stopped standing in the middle of them, standing next to Rainbow Dash and Cornell. Dracula looked at the large crowd of ponies ahead of him and immediately knew who they were and the order that Celestia asked word from. The Brotherhood of Light.

He instantly recognised the badges that they all wore. Their insignia was a fist clenching the sun. They were loyalists to what is known as the Light, the power they believed Faximas wielded. They all wore plate armor that was dark grey with golden accents and scarlet cloth around their necks and pulling down over their dominant hoof. Various weapons were seen in the torchlight. Dracula did not break his gaze on the Brotherhood and growled shouting over the wind,”Belmont! I know you are here, show yourself. I can sense your blood.”

The Brotherhood parted and stepping forward was a tall unicorn clad in sharp steel full plate armor. His coat was as white as the snow that fell from the sky and his mane was dark blue with a white streak down it. His armor was unique, instead of dark grey it was a faded white color, spaulders, hooflets, boots, chest plate, and back plate. Every inch of him covered in armor besides his face. Wrapped around his neck was the scarlet cloak held together by the brooch with the insignia of the Brotherhood. His eyes were bright red like Dracula’s own and over across his face was a long scar and along his left eye was three scars like they came from an animal. Over on his right was a dark scarlet red tattoo. Sheathed on his back was a large maul with a large head made of solid silver and a spike protruding from the top of it.

Dracula steps towards him and stood ten feet away from him. He pulls down his hood and reveals his identity. The entire Brotherhood shuddered at who stood before them and he heard the clattering of steel and the sound of swords coming out of their sheaths. Dracula could sense their fear and he said smiling,”Do not fret Brothers. If my intention was to kill you you’d be dead already.”

The Belmont snapped,”You are not our brother! You lost that privilege long ago.”

Cornell and the other three step next to Dracula and Cornell says,”You know these guys?”

Dracula nodded his head not taking his eyes off of the Belmont and said coldly,”Yes. I served under them when I was Silverdawn. My true name is Vladimir Belmont. I was the brother of Trevor Belmont, the founding member of the Brotherhood. They hunt the creatures of the night. When Princess Luna was banished to the moon they began hunting me down. Eventually they caught me and captured me. They used me as a font for their Priests and Scions to fuel their magic.

“After five hundred years I broke free and I slaughtered them one by one. I brought the order to near extinction, as a parting gift from me I tainted the blood of the Belmonts. The Belmonts are now and forever will be Dhampyrs, half Vampire and half a regular pony. They are much like us but they are weaker. And it has come to my attention that they have branched off into two different families.”

The Belmont hissed,”We only did this to restart what you killed. It is because of you that our order lives in fear. It is because of you our family is forever cursed with your cursed blood. We are monsters because of you.”

The Belmont blew out a sigh and said,”But we have not come to stand on idle hatreds. I do not hold the same grudge against you that my father had against you. We come with assistance. I am Highlord Almeric Belmont.”

Dracula slowly nodded and said,”So you carry the name of your great grandfather. Even though you already know my name I will introduce myself anyway. I am Lord Dracula Belmont. Let me welcome you to Ponyville.”

Almeric bowed and said,”While my trust is thin we were called by Princess Celestia, she said that you could use a little extra help. We were informed to report to the Magistrate.”

“Will you excuse us for a minute darling?”Spectra said drawing Dracula away and said in a low whisper,”Are you sure we can trust them? They do hunt us for a living after all.”

“It would be best for us not to dwell on past feelings. Although, I want close eyes on them at all times. I don’t want to spend the next few days looking over my shoulder wondering if my closest enemy will do anything against me.”Dracula answered. The howling wind screeched past Dracula and bellowed greatly onward. Riptide leans in next to Dracula as they turn their attention to Almeric and says,”All she’s saying is we need to be cautious around them. That is all.”

“Better to be safe than sorry.”Cornell said crossing his forehooves. It became apparent that none of his followers shared the same unwavered hesitance that he carried. Perhaps they were right in not letting an eye off of the Brotherhood that stood waiting patiently for their response. Dracula contemplated an answer, it was something he had not done in a long while.

He sifted through his anger and furiousity at the Brotherhood for the five hundred years and remembered that all those feelings of strife and vengeance were products of Living Shadow’s master plan of becoming a part of Dracula, so it would be harder to face him. As he rushed through those feelings he calmed his fevered tempers and placed a hoof on the amulet he received from Luna in his day dream that took place the evening before. Warm hearted feelings pushed into him as he knew what to do.

He stepped forward getting closer to Almeric and he said closing his eyes and breathing out a heavy sigh,”It will take some time, but I think I can grow past these idol hatreds. I believe it is about time for both of us to not stand on bad memories of the past.”

Dracula held out a hoof at Almeric and the neutral look faded into a look of warmed heartedness despite the below freezing temperatures. Almeric resumed his neutral look once he figured out he broke it. Seriousness but calmness came out of his bass voice,”All throughout my childhood my father taught me and told me that you were nothing but an arrogant monster. And it is clear to me now that my rebellious ways towards my father were not acted upon in vain.”

Almeric responded with shaking Dracula’s hoof firmly and said with a warm smile,”I am willing to do the same. Now, we were told to report to the Magistrate. Where might we find her?”

Dracula reformed to his stern stance and said,”She is busy right now awaiting the arrival of another who might help our cause. I have found that she works better in silence. Please wait while she finishes her research.”

Almeric responded with a nod and said,”I will not intrude. Where shall we wait until the Magistrate is ready to see us?”

“We are not defended lightly. Our Death Knights have our walls and streets protected very precisely. We are empty handed on two fronts. We sent scouts into the Everfree Forest and into Whitetail Woods, the scouting bands were rather small and our best ones are injured greatly. And while I’m on the topic, we do not have skilled healers to help with the recovery of our injured. Their healing is slow and their wounds are deep. Those that do not fit those prerequisites can find residence at the abandoned chapel just on the hill east of the town square.”

Almeric nodded and looked back at the ponies behind him and shouted.”Brother Desidarian.”

A staunch and fierce pony walked up to Almeric and said,”Yes Sir.”

His voice was deep and spoke with a tone that could cut steel. Almeric shifted his standing position to face Desidarian and said,”I want you to make scouting bands ranging between 15 and 30 ponies. I don’t want to see a single Changeling make its way into the borders of Ponyville.”

Desidarian bowed his head and trotted away and took half of the Knights of the Brotherhood with him. He shouted again,”Father Reinhart. Father Kirnin.”

They both answered with Trottingham accents. One was deeper toned and filled with age and the other was younger and his accent was thicker. They answered with a salute and said,”What do you wish of us Lord Almeric?”

Almeric takes in a deep breath and says,”Father Reinhart. I want you take half of the Priests we brought and bring them to the Chapel to help set up our preparations there. Father Kirnin. I need you to take the other half and bring them to the local infirmary and help along with the healing. We will most likely be here awhile so make sure you are prepared for a long visit.”

They nod their heads and take their ponies to the proper ways to go and what is left is Almeric and around one hundred other members of the Brotherhood and said,”When the Magistrate is ready for us, send her to the Chapel. I will be waiting there.”

Dracula nodded his head and another breeze brushed past him but it was lighter and more comfortable. He stood in the bitter snow and said when Almeric followed some of the Priests past him. Once they were gone the crowd dispersed and went back to their daily duties. While the Children of the Day rushed to save everything that could not survive the harsh winter winds and snow, the Ebonmanes went back to duties of war. Blacksmiths returned to their forges, tailors returned to making cloth and leather armor, soldiers returned to practicing their martial skills. And the Vampires went to practicing their magic. Which reminded him he needed to help Spectra with her control of magic.

Now that she was a Warlock, she had more powerful magic swelling inside of her. Dracula turned to face the only ponies that remained. He looked at Riptide who was slightly hovering in the air and said,”Riptide I need you to take some of the Ebonmanes and have them return to their proper homes. Bring anypony who wants to join our ranks with you as well, they’ll learn more once they are in the land that birthed us.”

Riptide nodded and sped of out of sight. He looks at Cornell who was almost near invisible despite his dark leather armor and his bright animalistic yellow eyes. His demeanor was not the same one Dracula had come to remember. His regular demeanor was one where he carried himself like a vagabond, an outlander. Dracula knew the stance and the walk all too well, but that was not the walk he had now. He carried himself like he had a purpose. A reason to walk on and live another die instead of treating himself as an exile. A ronin.

Dracula then looks at Spectra and Rainbow Dash who stand next to each other and they accented each other well. While Spectra wore a mixture of armor and cloth with fancy style and many gems embezzled along the golden rims of the cloth and the chainmail armor. Three large gems stood out however, two on her forehooves and the third around her neck on a gold necklace. Her eyes spoke of knowledge and clarity staring deep into him. He then scanned over Rainbow Dash who as well had a gem emblazoned on her chest plate, this gem served a different purpose however. This enchanted gem gave her slight telepathic powers so she can wield her broadsword without using her mouth. the enchantment itself was trivial and brought no hindrance upon the caster, the gem itself however is very rare to find and very difficult to mine. Her armor was layered plate and a faded dark blue color accenting well with her cyan coat. Her violet eyes stared blankly at him and she remained to keep a neutral face. Dracula found Rainbow Dash hard to read, she always gave an emotionless stare at anypony she encountered. She rarely showed emotion and when she did it was usually out of anger and frustration.

He took in a deep sigh as he looked at her though. The truth would need to be revealed to her sometime and she already held a grudge against him for working with Nightmare Moon. He could not imagine her reaction when he told her that Scootaloo was her sister. Perhaps this was the reason she gave an emotionless stare, to tell him that she knows he is hiding something from her and she wants to know what. He could just read her mind and be done with all of this silent questioning, but she kept up some sort of mental barrier blocking him from casting spells like that.

Finally he looked at all three of them and said,”Now is the time for this, the time has come for the Originals to find counsel. Rainbow Dash, will you please go find Wraith and tell him that the Originals are meeting at the Town Hall. There is much that we must discuss. And when you are done getting Wraith tell Athelis Blackdawn as well, she is the mare that looks like Nightmare Moon but she isn’t.”

Rainbow Dash gave a simple nod and dashed off into the sky. As she left he blew out a heavy and weightful sky and said murmuring to himself,”I wish there was some other way to tell her. Perhaps Twilight can help me in this endeavor.”

Silence befell them as they continued on to the town hall. Their hoofsteps getting lost in the busying sounds of Ponyville. Finally finding themselves stuck in the flow of many ponies.

Chapter XLII - Memories

Chapter XLII

Memories

Warning!This chapter gets very sexual near the end of it. Just a warning for those among my readers who do not like that kind of thing. If you don’t read the end of the chapter you won’t miss any important details. Just a precaution, don’t want my fic swamped with comments saying that they want their time they wasted reading such a vile and pitiful thing.

There was something that troubled the mind of Dracula but Spectra did not know anything about it. She knew not whether it had pertained to her but it became clearer once he muttered something about Rainbow Dash and how he has to explain something. Spectra always had some level of respect for Dracula, even when they had first met. He was a stallion who was staunch determined to save his home and his family. And he would do whatever it takes to do so, which is probably one of the reasons he stands before her now as an ascended Alicorn.

Even as time went on she also had grown to fear him as well. Right now he carried part of the power of a dead deity and the other immortal powers of the night. While he carried so much power and some that she had witnessed first hand, she cannot begin to fathom the amount that bears down heavily on his soul. Over the course of the past few days and even the past three weeks that she has known him he developed from a ronin knight into a ruler of the new Ebonmanes. She as well felt more in touch and in tune with him, like more of a mentor willing to pass on any information he has left to give. But there is something much deeper that he is refusing to share with anypony. Something dark and tragic, that might have her change her perspective of him.

While they approached the town hall and the busy sounds of ponies going about their business filled the streets. Spectra said directly towards Dracula but refused to look at him in his eyes.”There is something on your mind. Something that you are refusing to tell anypony, not just Rainbow Dash.”

The question appeared to hit Dracula at a certain level and he said with a slight change in his voice,”There is much that I refuse to tell you. But as my personal student I feel inclined to tell you such things.”

There was a small pause in his next words that brought mixed feelings to Spectra,”As I am thinking about it, I’m starting to think that no matter what happens Living Shadow will win. If he dies he greatly decreases not only my power but the power of every other one of my siblings. If he doesn’t die he will devour anything and everything he sees. Maybe being partially connected to my father’s mind has finally taken its toll on me. All I want to do is protect everything that I have come to love, both old and new. And I’m beginning to think that maybe I can’t.”

As they drew no more than a mile away from the town hall and a few minutes of awkward silence Spectra finally finds the words to his statement,”Why do you think you aren’t powerful enough? Of all the ponies you are the only strong enough to stand up to him?”

Dracula stopped for a moment and with his hoof stared at a necklace around his neck. Spectra could not identify what was on the chain but after a long moment he responded putting his necklace back underneath his chest plate,”When we were back at Shadow Garden I received a visit from my father. He nearly killed me and the only reason I survived was from absorbing a fraction of Twilight’s power, not fatally wounding her thank the stars she wasn’t harmed. But the aftermath of the spell was me and her are now connected. Both on a magical level and a physical level. Whatever happens to me happens to her. I am worried that something is going to happen that will not only kill me, but also kill Twilight in the process. I made a promise to a stallion that I will always protect her.”

Deep longing spread across his face. Spectra knew that he would do anything to protect Twilight and she liked him because of it. But he is nearing the edge where he thinks he can’t. Spectra rests her hoof on Dracula’s shoulder and says,”You’ve lasted a thousand years believing in something that could be saved and something that you could protect. Listen darling. If you lasted a thousand years for something you love so near and dear to your heart, why not do the same for Twilight?”

Dracula looked away for a moment and he said closing his eyes,”If only it could be that easy. I have a father who would love nothing more than to see me bleeding out in front of him, maybe even slowly but surely pulling me apart. I can’t give him that satisfaction.”

Spectra raised an eyebrow,”That is something that I never really understood. Why are you so against your father?”

Dracula woefully but sternly looked at Spectra and said,”Because I’m proving a point. I’m proving that I can have these powers and be the same hero that everypony thinks of you Elements of Harmony. But it seems that they prefer to only think of the monster that resides inside, while I’m trying desperately to contain it. It’s something I can never get rid, try as I might. Living Shadow has made sure that his magic would live on even when he would perish.”

His look loses all emotion as he continues,”I was born to carry his might. I was made to carry true power of the night and its glory. I would be a fool if I knew otherwise. Anyways, let us not bring up this subject again. Come, we have much to discuss.”

Spectra paused for a moment before she followed in suit with Dracula. She follows behind him and Cornell walked next to her. He says,”I’ve never seen him like this. He’s always so calm and collected.”

Cornell focuses his animalistic eyes upon Dracula and Spectra answers straightening her walk,”He has always been like that. He is very protective of those he comes adore and love. They can be his greatest source of strength, but they can also be his weakness as you have just seen. I fear for him, I really do.”

Cornell turns his focus unto the white unicorn and says,”Huh. You’ve known him for only a few weeks and already you talk like he is your brother.”

Spectra looked over at Cornell who gave her a very neutral look. She said very sternly,”Darling, I do not need to know them for very long to not offer my friendship. It would be against my very nature to do so.”

Cornell merely grunted and said,”That is very generous of you.”

Spectra smiled to herself and returned,”Yes dear. Very generous.”

Cornell focused on what was ahead of him and said,”I was always taught to only trust and accept my pack as family. The other Children of the Night are merely allies. I was very hesitant and very paranoid when I was a colt. Something you wouldn’t expect from a Werewolf.”

Spectra looked over at the tall Earth Pony and said,”What ever do you mean?”

Cornell smirked to himself,”I was considered the pup of the pack, therefore I was expected to do less than everypony and I began taking that to heart. And despite being related to the pack leader I was picked on and sometimes even beaten into submission for what I was.”

Spectra was dumbstruck at what he was saying. He was the tallest stallion she has ever seen, almost as tall as Dracula but maybe a few inches shorter. And the way that Cornell carried himself it almost felt unreal and she almost thought that he was lying to her. But the amount of emotion that went into his words spoke otherwise. Spectra raised an eyebrow at Cornell and said,”What made you survive?”

Cornell smirked and said in the deep and raspy tone he always seemed to speak in even though he probably wanted his voice to be more kind hearted at that moment,”Really it was because of Marrok. Marrok was somepony that I could look up to, he was somepony that would help protect me and stand by me no matter what even though we were apart of different packs.”

“By the way, I hate to change the subject, but what exactly is the difference in the Werewolf packs?”Spectra asked with Cornell gingerly responding,”Werewolf packs are split into four main dominant packs. Alpha Pack. Omega Pack. Beta Pack. and Zeta Pack. The Alpha pack tend to be mainly composed of strong and marauding Werewolves, more Werewolf than they are pony. Alpha’s as well reside in the deepest parts of the Everfree Forest. Omega’s tend to want to hunt in packs and prefer strength in numbers and stamina tends to be our greatest trait, while we might not be the strongest of Werewolves we can last longer in a fight. Omega’s tend to reside on near the outskirts of the Everfree Forest near the Frozen North.

“Beta’s are stealthy and are silent killers who can almost rival the Phantoms in their speed. Beta’s prefer the shadow filled mountainous regions to the west. Now the Zeta pack are almost completely different entirely. They prize in what is called Zetahan Combat, which is they combine themselves with magic and they use magic based attacks, they have even been known to harness the powers of the moon and even change their shape. They live close to the city settlements. I dare not speak of the powers specifically what they wield, they are too dark for me to even comprehend.”

Spectra looks at Cornell as they continued to follow Dracula and says,”What of the Vampires? Do they...do we have similar traditions?”

Cornell chuckled and said,”Comparing Werewolf rule and Vampire rule is almost like comparing the taste of hay and horseshit. Vampires tend to be the higher ranked ponies. Vampires think highly of themselves and therefore the various ways that they rank themselves are two ways. The first is they rank themselves on their level of magic, whether they are a Sire, Risen, Progenitor, or Master Vampire. The second is the ruling families, like the Shadowmanes whom Sombra was a member of and also the Vulcans. But I would not worry about all that, you are probably one of the highest ranking Vampires as of right now.”

Spectra blushed and waved a hoof,”Oh stop, you flatter me.”

Cornell turned and said,”That can either be a good thing or a bad thing, depending on your perspective. Hide your mark, Warlock, consider yourself the envy of all ponies. Vampires will want your power and they might go through unkind ways to take it.”

Spectra moved her gaze away from Cornell and began putting focus on the Ponyville Town Hall. A sight she had grown used to in her earliest years of her fillyhood. As she stared at the large circular building she began having flashbacks of her fillyhood. Days long past when she would enjoy days in the sun with her step-father and mother. The ghost of a smile could be seen on her face. She began focusing and shaking her head slightly moving the memories away. Ascending the stairs she heard Dracula grumble something under his breath that sounded something like,”Let’s see how this goes.”

Stopping at the threshold she stood and looked into the very familiar grandeur of the Town Hall. Spectra remembered back to the night when she was asked to decorate the inside for the Summer Sun Celebration. She remembered the finest detail. The color of the streamers, the various old tapestries well kept underneath the Town Hall. It felt like an eternity since that night Nightmare Moon returned. And looking around she saw it had undergone changes since that night. She and Cornell stepped through the doorway and made their way following close behind Dracula. In the center of the dark stained wood hall was a large circular table with many seats.

The table itself was old and still had a small amount of dust on the surface of it. It was a dark Cherry Wood stained table, that looked it could last through the ages. The chairs were made of the same dark colored wood and looked very uncomfortable to sit in, but it did not matter to Spectra as she has learned that there are times when being a lady does not come into play. A small crossbreeze cascaded through an open window on the far side of the hall. Dracula found a seat and sat in silence as Spectra found her seat near Dracula and Cornell on the other side. They waited for a moment when Rainbow Dash arrived through the door with Athelis and Wraith following close behind.

Once they found their seats around the table Dracula said in a commending and echoing voice,”Now. A few of the Originals are unaccounted for but we will make do. First and foremost, Cornell and Con will take the missing positions as Alpha and Arch-Sanguinare. I will also pronounce Rainbow Dash and Spectra Crystalline the Knight Commanders of the Knights of the Moon. My question is, how has been the recruitment of the Knights of the Moon?”

Spectra looked directly at Dracula and said in a stern voice,”It has been slow but it has been assured. Most of the recruits are Sires and Progenitors, so they are somewhat familiar with the magic. Teaching them has been quite slow.”

That much was true. Teaching them was rather slow but most found it easy to use. Their magic was easy to control and easy to summon as their powers come directly from the moon. Spectra had to be careful she did not terry across the line where she starts to use her other powers. She could never really understand how she has quickly picked up these spells and how easily this came to her it just felt...natural. Like she was born to learn this magic. Her new Warlock powers had came fast and the knowledge, she thinks, came directly from Sombra. Along with the knowledge of the Warlock spells came a small amount of Sombra’s memories.

She came back to reality as Dracula cleared his throat and said,”Now. Wraith how has the scouting bands come along. What do they have to report?”

Wraith’s imposing dark and metallic voice spoke loudly as he shifted in his seat,”Some have not returned yet, but those that have, have told me that there is a large amount near the Frozen North, near the main road. Some have even gone as far as to come closer to our Necropolis’.”

“And what of the settlements?”

“Some have already been occupied by the Changelings,”Wraith responded twitching his eye,”They have taken up defenses in only a few of the settlements. And if you don’t mind me saying, my prince, but we can handle this easier if you will allow us to do two things.”

“Ask away, Wraith.”Dracula responded resting his chin on his hoof in anticipation to Wraith’s next words. Wraith’s very tone spoke as if a blizzard itself spoke, his dark tone pierced through the somewhat empty hall,”If you will allow this, we would like to produce more Death Knights from our fallen comrades. And we can also make short work of the fortified Changelings if you allow us to produce the Red Death.”

Dracula lifted his head up and said shaking his head,”No. You are not permitted to produce such a concoction. Although it will kill the Changelings it will take centuries until the settlement is ready to be settled in. We need these settlements if we are to return our brothers and sisters back to their home. But you are permitted to make Death Knights of our fallen Brethren.”

Wraith simply nodded his head and sat back in his seat and listened like the rest had done. Dracula then turned his head towards the jet black figure of Athelis Blackdawn. Dracula said resting cold dark red eyes on her,”Now to you. Why and how are you here? I thought Nightmare Moon tormented your soul so much that you two merged?”

Clearing her throat and in a tone that could make a filly go to sleep she said,”That is only partly true. Yes, we did merge souls long ago. But something separated us and now I am before you now a different mare than the one you know. The darkness that had overtaken me long ago is gone and now I am here before you uncorrupted.”

Spectra looked at Dracula when Athelis stopped speaking. The inquisitive look on his face told everypony there that he was contemplating what to say and what to do next. Spectra in the long silence saw the looks on their faces and saw Cornell and Wraith with neutral looks anticipating his answer. Rainbow Dash however had her forehooves crossed across her chest and an aggravated look on her face. It was obvious she did not share the same enthusiasm. After ten minutes of thinking he said in a booming voice,”You will be allowed to assist us on our crusade, but do not think there will not be eyes on you. Cornell, I want you to have two of your strongest escorting Athelis through the town.”

Directing his attention over to Cornell, he said bowing his head,”Yes my prince.”

Finally he held out his hoof at Athelis and said in a cold and dark tone,”Do not make me regret this decision.”

Standing up she said,”And you will not. I will inform the Wilds of their involvement in this crusade.”

Dracula nodded and said,”Alright. Meeting adjourned. Rainbow Dash and Spectra, I wish to speak with you two privately, the rest of you have your orders.”

Cornell and Wraith got up from their seats and bowed respectfully at Dracula and he nodded his head at their signs of respect. He stood up from his seat and as the last left the hall Dracula shut the large wooden doors. He turned his attention to rainbow Dash first and said raising a hoof interrupting her,”Before you say anything you might regret. I have two things to tell you. One, with Cornell’s recent promotion to Alpha I am having you promoted to Omega, you have shown great honor to the Ebonmanes and as such you deserve a reward.”

Her suspicious and agitated look faded as she stopped hovering in the air. Landing on the ground softly she said,”Thanks. What’s the second thing?”

Taking a deep breath he said in a broken tone. Somewhere in between mournful and declarative,”In...recent events, some information became leaked and you no doubt know about the...oh what were their names...ugh, Sweetie Belle, Applebloom and Scootaloo. And what happened to them?”

“Yeah.”Rainbow Dash responded briskly.

“Well...oh how do I put this lightly.”Dracula answered. His form and stance was not the same one Spectra has come to recognize. He seemed more distant and more apologetic.”You are...Scootaloo’s older sister.”

The news hit her like a rock. She stuttered,”I...how...how do I not remember this?”

Dracula blew out yet another heavy sigh and said tentatively,”This is not easy to explain or say out loud it is better if I just give you the memory.”

Dracula stepped closer and lowered his head and his horn touched her head and it glowed bright red magical energy and Rainbow Dash cringed and strained her face as the memory of that flowed through her mind,

Rainbow Dash saw herself fall from the sky and land hard on the ground. She positioned herself so that she would take the brunt of the falling blow and the little baby Scootaloo took no physical damage. Crashing hard onto the ground she cried out in pain and jolts of sharp pain shot through her body and she felt her wings, shoulder, and back broke. She felt her strength sap almost immediately and her teen slender body was immovable. She was paralyzed.

Deep breaths emanated from her snout and sweat dripped profusely down her brow and all around her body. It was then that she also felt a warm liquid dripping down from the top of her head and down her back. Crying out in horrible pain she turned her head and saw that her wings nearly snapped in half. The bone pierced through her skin and flowed almost endlessly. She turns her head back to its original spot and felt her sweat covered body tremble and shake in the cold night air. She then felt another warm liquid drip down, but she knew what this was instantly without looking. Like waterfalls, her eyes were streaming thick tears down her cheeks and on the ground.

She opened her eyes and although her vision was foggy she turned to see her little sister lying on her chest. She slept very heavily and did not mind the sweat covered teen mare she slept on. Rainbow Dash cried harder as she lifted her broken forehooves and embraced Scootaloo softly. She said in between hard breaths and much crying,”It’s okay...it’s okay...we’re okay…”

Despite her saying those words she did not believe such things. She gasped as she heard a disembodied voice boomed through the sky and looking into the sky above she saw two large bright red eyes. After laughing evilly the dark voice said,

Oh, how I will enjoy this. I have been asleep for so long. This world has been without bloodshed for too long, it is time it begins to flow like a river. Starting with you two.

She saw darkness flow down from the sky and materialising on the ground in front of her was a large black Alicorn made of pure shadows and the same dark red eyes peered long into her eyes and gave her the look of a predator that has found its prey. The shadowed pony walked slowly towards her, shadows flowing freely off the pony and its horn glowed a dark red energy and an aura enveloped around the small form of Scootaloo and she was lifted through the air and set on the ground where she still slept. As she was lifted through the air Rainbow Dash said,”No...Wait! No please!”

Straining with all of her might to stand and wincing greatly at the pain. But she felt an invisible force push against her and she slammed back down on the ground and more pain shot through her body and she felt something break in her lower back and she lost all feeling in her legs. Clenching back tears and thinking relentlessly,’It’s just a dream...it’s just a dream...it’s just a dream.’

Leaning down closer the pony said,
Oh this is very real my dear. As real as I stand before you now. Now, don’t move as I have my fun relishing in your death and bathing in your blood.

Leaning closer he smiled devilishly and revealed his sharp teeth like daggers and opening the wall of ivory knives his bright pink tongue ran along a long drop of blood that dripped down from her head. His hot red tongue made every nerve on her neck and back stand up and she winced in petty attempts of absolute fear and dread. They were quiet and almost whispers. Finally after what seemed like an eternity he leaned back and stared blankly at her with those predatorial eyes. She wanted to shut her eyes and try not to focus on the evil that stood right in front of her, but the amount of fear that filled her body prevented that.

Unwavering from the dark and cruel grin he said,
Now how should I enjoy myself. It is obvious that I must take this nice and slow. But the question remains on two possibilities. One, I relieve all of my pent up aggression and tight muscles and enjoy myself immensely. I will not terry from that, I want it to be…

He leaned in closer and whispered coldly in her ear,
..a surprise.

He leaned back and looked deep into her eyes again and said,
Or I watch as you are slowly ripped apart by Timberwolves and drink the blood left over when you nothing more than bones and leftover scraps.

He tapped his hoof on his chin and said,
Decisions. Decisions.

It did not matter what he chose. She was dead either way and the outcome would not be very pleasant, for her anyway. Any outcome he decided, he would enjoy his masochistic and sadistic ways. She only prayed to Celestia he would not say the most fear induced thing a stallion like him might say.

And he did. Leaning in closer and hovering over her paralyzed body he shifted his form and shape. She watched as he changed from a stallion made of darkness and shadows, into a mare made of darkness and shadows. “He” leaned in closer and in a very soft and seductive voice she whispered in her ear,
Why not both? And why not add a bit of a twist?

She winced and prepared herself for the next torturous moments of her life she might never soon forget.

* * *

Breathing heavily and focusing back, Rainbow Dash felt even more sapped of strength and even more exhausted. She felt she was on the verge of death itself, merely inches away. Her body stained by Celestia knows what, was very ached and broken. The shadowed mare peered long into her eyes and she watched as she changed back into a stallion of darkness and stood up and stepped away from the broken mare that had been lying in the same position for hours.

The same snide and devilish grin crept across his face and said in the familiar dark voice,
Now we move from the fun part to the last fun part. Where I watch you slowly be torn apart by Timberwolves.

She heard growls and snarls coming from the darkened shadows around her and saw large dark red eyes the same as the shadowed stallion but once the shapes came into the light glow from the moon she saw that they were not ponies. They were the timberwolves sent to rip her slowly apart. After she violently looked around and began crying she saw that the shadowed stallion disappeared and the large red eyes were seen once again in the dark sky.

Rainbow Dash then winced when she heard the snarl of a wolf. She looked around her and coming out of the shadows was not just Timberwolves, these Timberwolves were partially made of black smoke and energy.

The Timberwolves charged in and before they could land blows and rip them to shreds a bright glowing metal whip came coming down from the sky and smashed them all into burnt wood. Energy swirled out of their forms and went into the darkness. Rainbow Dash followed the wave with her eyes and saw it being absorbed into something. Then in the darkness two bright red eyes shoot open and they are glowing bright red and he came out of the shadows, Dracula. He was wearing a long dark green leather trench coat with a metal spaulder and plate boots. His overall look was younger than he was in the present.

His mane was not as combed or pointed out. It was longer and flapped in the breeze. He shot his eyes at Rainbow Dash and with all of his supernatural might he whipped the chain and it spun around his right arm. In a youthful and serious tone he asked,”Are you alright?”

He stepped closer to her and she hugged him with one free hoof. He had not had such a thing happen to him in a while. Nearly one thousand years. Dracula just stood shocked and dumbfounded. He sighs heavily as she released him. He says looking her in the eyes,”I’m sorry but I have to do this, if there was another way I would do it.”

He kneels down and lowers his head. Red magic swirled around his horn and swirled into Rainbow Dash’s and Scootaloo’s mind. He put a memory lock on them to forget him. But he also healed every wound that the impact inflicted and the shadowed pony who was now gone. Every trace was gone.

Author's Note

Don't judge me for the end of this chapter....I simply write what's on the mind. I just thought it would be interesting that Living Shadow is a sex craved masochist, that's all. And sorry for all you Rainbow Dash fans out there...I just had your favorite pony raped...you probably hate me right now. Anyways, now I have been; I guess inspired to write a clopfic, I've always wanted to write one they get so many views and so many likes. So, look out for it.

Chapter XLIII - Falling Inside Black

Chapter XLIII

Falling Inside Black

Rainbow Dash returned back to reality as the flood of that awful memory faded into the darkness of her mind. She slowly shook her head and a sharp pain poked and prodded at the space between her eyes. She placed her hoof on her head and tried to concentrate on the pain and she began to ignore the pain. She clenched her head and focused back to the dark blue stallion Alicorn that stood before her, with soulful eyes and an uneven stance. Rainbow knew that just by looking at his face that he was sorry for what he did, that he realised what he did was selfish and wrong. She narrowed her eyes and stepped forward in front of Dracula and said sternly in her always tomboyish voice, "When I first saw you, not back then but only a few nights ago, I thought you were the Dracula from the legend. The bloodthirsty monster who wants nothing more than a sea of dead innocents.”

She stepped closer and stared coldly into his eyes and said, "And after you wanted to work with Nightmare Moon I believed those legends. I believed that you killed innocent ponies just for sick kicks.”

Her willpower broke that very instant and began letting tears flow down her eyes and embraces Dracula in a warm hug and she says in a shaky tone, "And I have never been so wrong in my life.”

At first surprised by the hug he stands there stunned and after a few moments he returns with his own warm embrace. Rainbow Dash says muffled in his chest, "I admit it. I am so sorry I ever doubted you! Please forgive me!”

Dracula pulls her away from his chest and lifts her head into his eyes and he said, "You have nothing to be sorry for, It was I who did the wrong. And for this I am sorry.”

After a few more moments Dracula pushes Rainbow Dash away and starts reeling in pain. Coursing through his veins he could feel the pain of a thousand sins, washing over his soul and mind. Rainbow watched and saw Dracula’s veins turn dark jet black and start to move to the surface of his skin. Spectra and Rainbow runs to his sides as he falls to the ground, Spectra catches him and she said hysterically, "Dracula...darling what’s wrong?”

Grunting in pain he coughs heavily and says, "I...can...feel...hi...him…”

Dracula’s eyes begin to shut and the doors burst open and coming is Twilight with a mysterious creature that was tall and hooded and cloaked carrying a large staff. It walked upright and yet it had a tail. Twilight said,”Hurry! He’s right there!”

In a baritone voice that seemed to growl from his mouth the figure said,”Thank you. Step aside. I need room to help him.”

Spectra and Rainbow step away and make way for him to do what he needs. They stand next to Twilight and said,”Who is that? And what is he doing to Dracula?”

Twilight did not answer and bit her lower lip in anticipation. The figure reached a hand out and attempted to touch Dracula but met with dark lightning that blasted his hand and he shouted,”Modi li! You have it worse than we realized. Do not worry, Ravena, You will be okay soon enough.”

The figure shoved his staff through the wooden floor and pulled his hood down revealing what he was. He looked to be a humanoid lion with a pale white coat and dark grey and black mane with piercing purple eyes. His face told everypony there that he was in charge somewhat, He was large and muscular. He knelt down and hovered his hands over Dracula and closed his eyes and began chanting,

“Nan non Papa a Raven, mwen mande nanm sa a yo dwe geri nan limyè a nan lalin lan. Desere madichon an frajil ki menase kraze Ravena. Apre sa, nan limyè a nan zetwal yo, ka jwenn rès li refè blesi long enfekte l 'yo. Se sa menm.”

They watched as the black energy in Dracula’s veins receded and looked to be better. His breathing ceased and now he was unconscious. As this lion chanted the wind began to pick up and his hands glowed bright purple energy. When he finished, he opened his eyes and stood up. He walked over to his staff and turned and said flashing bright purple energy in his eyes and said,”Se pou gid-la lannwit ou pou li retounen nan nou.”

He turned his head back around and proceeded to the three mares that stood awestruck at what just happened. They opened their mouths to say something but the lion raised his hand and said,”Pa gen okenn, Your answers will be answered soon. Not here, Ravena must rest.”

They all nodded and went outside. They were silent as they made their way to the closest familiar building and it was Carousel Boutique. It still blew mighty winds filled with snow and ice. They approached the door and they went inside. Spectra proceeded to take them to the well decorated living room. Everything was ornate and well decorated, every color accenting each other very well. Made to please the eye very well. They all found seats, except the lion. After a few silent minutes Spectra said,”Well, I will be making some tea. Would anyone else like anything?”

“Tea is fine.”Twilight answered, clearly troubled by the recent events. Spectra looked at Rainbow and she said,”I’ll have some too.”

She nodded her head and looked at the lion and said,”Would you like anything darling?”

He smiled and said in his deep voice as he waved his hand,”Okenn. No, I’m fine. Thank you for your hospitality.”

Spectra slowly nodded her head and left the room into the kitchen and Rainbow turned her attention to the lion and said,”So...what exactly are you?”

“Rainbow!”Twilight snapped. Rainbow shrugged and responded,”What it’s just a question?”

The lion smiled and said warmly,”That it is, lakansyèl, and for that question there is an answer.”

He placed his open hand on his chest and said,”I am Zenzele, and I am a Krinye, a Ravenborn.”

Rainbow raised an eyebrow and said,”Ravenborn?”

Twilight was quick to answer and said,”The Krinye were created by Arkon Shadow. They are a proud race that actually partially protects our southern border from the Centaurs.”

Zenzele nodded his head and said,”Yes. Our Pride has protected the lands of Ansanm for generations. But recent events have been...weary…”

His voice sounded distant and Twilight continued,”Zenzele specifically is apart of the Heralds of the Raven, an order of moon priests that once followed Living Shadow before he became corrupted. They are part raven and part lion, mostly lion but they now follow Cerberus who they call the Crow.”

Spectra came in holding a tray with a teapot and three tea cups and said,”But, why did you not follow Living Shadow when he became corrupted?”

Zenzele shifted his weight and said looking at her,”Alas the Raven became something that we did not want to believe in. We still believed in our original ideals and while yes he offered us power but all we wanted was quiet servitude. So, he took some of our powers when he left and we just stopped doing what we did for a long while.

“Until, we learned of Cerberus who told us that if we changed to worship him some of our powers would return but we had to make a Kontra, a covenant, with him.”

“What was this covenant?”Spectra asked pouring the tea in the various tea cups. Zenzele answered,”We were to serve him and in return we would wait and train ourselves so that one day we might reveal ourselves to the world and protect the Ravena.”

“Ravena?”

Zenzele nodded and said,”Yes. The Son of the Raven. Or as you call him Dracula. The Heralds of the Raven hold onto their oaths. The Crow came to us recently in our dreams and told us that the Ravena was in grave danger and that he needed our help right away.”

“Our?”Rainbow said after swallowing a mouthful of tea,”You mean there are more of you. Here.”

Zenzele nodded and said with a smile,”Yes. There is me, Sipho, and Iduna. They are waiting for me outside the city and awaiting for the Ravena Pelerinaj, the Pilgrimage of the Son of the Raven.”

Twilight took a sip of tea and said,”Wait. I thought you were just here to heal him?”

Zenzele shook his head and said,”Okenn, no. The Crow spoke to us, told us that he was to journey to the Simnwa, the Blackspire. This is the will of the Crow and it will be done. Once Ravena is awoken he will come with us to the Blackspire.”

Twilight was not sure how to feel about this. Yes she wanted Dracula to be okay but to go through the Everfree Forest with three unfamiliar faces who don’t really know the land. Twilight set her tea cup down and said,”Spectra may I speak with you alone. Rainbow can you entertain Zenzele while we converse.”

After another awkward gulp Rainbow responded,”Ugh...okay.”

Twilight takes Spectra into another room and shuts the door behind her. Twilight says pressing one of her hooves to her forehead and Spectra says putting a hoof on her shoulder gingerly,”What’s the matter darling?”

“I just don’t know Rarity.”Twilight said dropping her hoof.”I want to trust them that they will take him there safely but I have a great many concerns Rarity.”

Spectra looks at her in the eyes and says,”It will be fine dear. Dracula has always pulled through.”

“Yes I know but he’s in no shape to travel, let alone climb one of the tallest mountains in all of Equestria. What does Cerberus even want anyways? What exactly does Dracula have? These are questions that we need answered Rarity.”

“Yes but there is no need to be hysterical about it.”She responded in a soft tone.”Our answers are just in the other room. I’m sure if we ask a few questions we’ll be able to figure out what’s wrong and how we can fix it. Do not worry.”

Twilight took in a deep breath and said,”You’re right. Okay. Lets take this one step at a time.”

Spectra nodded. Twilight did not feel absolutely fine with the idea, but she didn’t bomb the idea. So long as Dracula pulled through this just fine, would bring more than relief to her. But until that time comes she will worry for him. She looks down and takes out the North Star amulet that Dracula gave her. The metal was warm and softly rested on her open hoof. It almost had not weight to it, like it was made from the wind itself. This was; as of a few nights ago, her most prized possession.

She tucked it back underneath her golden armor and opened the door. Twilight and Spectra walked back to their seats and sat down slowly. Twilight clears her throat and says,”Zenzele. I have to ask, what exactly happened to Dracula?”

Zenzele finally found a comfortable spot that was merely a few feet away from Twilight and he said,”As surprising as it might seem, this was not caused by the Raven. This was caused because his powers are slowly starting to recede.”

“What!? But...he is one of the most powerful ponies that I have ever met. How can they be receding when he’s that awesome!”Rainbow said spitting out tea. Spectra made a motion with her hoof for Rainbow to quiet down. Zenzele looked at the rainbowed mare and said,”The burden that he carries is beyond that of any of us could comprehend. You must understand, he houses in half of his mind the presence of his father. They are, in a sense, one and the same. This is not something that he has always done. The only way he lasted this long is because of the amount of power he was sacrificing to keep him in that state.”

“So what happened?”Spectra asked finishing her tea and quickly pouring another glass. Zenzele continued,”He sacrificed way too much the last time he did so. Every time you seem him use his special talent, when he has his father in his mind, he has to give up a fraction of his power every time to keep the Raven at bay.

“Think of it as a wall. Walls do not last forever. They must be re-masoned to keep them in applicable order and to keep the structure in tact. If a tiny part of it is exposed or broken, you run the risk of damaging your entire structure.”

“You mean,”Twilight asked inquisitively,”He used too much power to sacrifice that he allowed Living Shadow a window to try and destroy him?”

“Sa se kòrèk. That is correct.”Zenzele said nodding,”And I fear if we arrived any later Ravena would have been mouri, dead.”

Spectra and Rainbow Dash looked disconcerned. Twilight asked,”What exactly does Cerberus want with Dracula?”

“That my dear is something that I do not know.”Zenzele replied.”Whatever it is, it sounds important. I have never heard the Crow so serious in my life.”

The air seemed to weigh heavier on Twilight. She felt a flood of emotions strike at her at the same time. This was slowly tearing her apart and her strong and knowledgeable demeanor was faltering physically. She straightens her back and says after a deep breath.”I think we should accompany you. You don’t know the Everfree and I refuse to let Dracula out of my sight.”

She remembered the words that Armor had shared with Dracula and she remembered the promise that he made to her brother. She as well made a promise, to herself. She would not let anything bad happen to him. She has seen too much death within the last few weeks than anypony could handle. She however felt her head feel light and her vision blurred and she nearly passed out.

Spectra caught her with her magic and she said exasperatingly,”Twilight!...Twilight dear what’s wrong?!”

She felt something hot move down from her brow and noticed it was sweat. She lifted her hoof to her forehead and as she did so she felt shooting pain rush through her veins and she cried out. She looked and saw that her veins were turning the same jet black color. She felt her eyes slowly shut and before she could hear no more sound she heard the fading sound of Zenzele casting the chant he used on Dracula no more than a few minutes ago. Then her vision turned pitch black and there was complete and utter silence and all she saw was black.

* * *

Dracula awoke with a large gasp for air and he breathed heavily. His vision slowly returned to him and he saw he was in the Town Hall alone. The pain he felt, Night knows how long he was out, was unbearable. Then after bringing a hoof to his head he remembered the connection that he shared between Twilight. He rushed to his hooves and galloped out the door and through the streets of Ponyville. He assumed they went to the closest building near the Town Hall.

As he barreled through the crowded streets of Ponyville he felt deep within himself a small amount of pain slowly course through his chest, but he ignored the pain and slammed the door to Carousel Boutique and startled everypony within the stylish building. Glancing around he saw briefly the astonished faces of Spectra and Rainbow Dash. Then he saw the unconscious form of Twilight in Spectra’s hooves and he briskly walked over to Twilight but he felt a force push against his chest and his upper organs.

The pain welling up inside of him felt like his chest was going to explode with the amount of pressure pushing against it. His heart and lungs swelled with pain and he collapsed to the ground he saw a shrouded figure stop performing magic on Twilight and he turns his attention to Dracula. Dracula lights his eyes on fire and with a fierce face and a strong and heavy tone he said,”If you have done...anything to her I swear by all that is holy...I will kill you.”

It was hard for him to intimidate while he looked vulnerable and helpless. He mustered as much courage as he could along with a small amount of magic to make his words have more weight to them. The shrouded figure approached Dracula and Dracula shifted away from him and the figure says in a voice deeper than his,”Do not fear me Ravena. I am here to help, sent by the...Cerberus.”

“Cerberus?”Dracula asked after grunting at the pain that spiked at that moment. He wanted to refuse his help with every fibre of his being but he could not bring himself to do such a thing. He saw within the figure’s dark violet eyes the look of genuine kindness and, above all, humility. Dracula grunted again and clenched his chest with his hoof and his horn started to glow with faded red energy and attempted to heal it. The pain spiked and he cried out absolute agony and felt the boutique shake under his booming voice. The shrouded figure knelt next to Dracula and he placed a lion’s paw on his chest and his paw began to glow. As the pain slowly began to feel better he saw the strain upon the figure’s face, he was hurting himself physically to help Dracula heal his wounds.

After a few minutes his paw stopped glowing and he gasped in pain of his own. Dracula slowly controlled his breathing and leaned against the door frame he burst open. He saw the lion figure do the same against the couch and Dracula said directing his gaze on the figure and said,”Thanks…”

The pause in his voice and the look he gave told the figure to tell him his name. The figure rubbed the back of his paw against his nose and wiped the blood that slowly leaked down it. He sniffled and said,”Zenzele.”

They each controlled their breathing and stood up from the ground. The first thing Dracula did was rush over to Twilight’s side. He hesitated at first but he came closer once he realized it was okay to approach her. Dracula motions to hold her and Spectra respectfully obliges. Resting her head in his lap and her mane slowly cascading onto the floor he ran a hoof through her mane and said softly,”Twilight...Twilight wake up.”

She mumbled slowly fading into nothingness.“Ugh...Sil...Silver...i...is...is that you?”

Dracula sighed quickly and said,”Yes...yes it’s me. I’m here.”

She slowly turns her head and looks at Dracula and says with a slight smile. The veins along her body were jet black and she started turning a pale lavender color. She had her eyes half open and she tried to focus on his face but knew she was struggling to stay awake. She lifted her hoof very slowly and Dracula touched his free hoof with hers very gently. the smile faded from her face and she fell limp. He lowered his head and grumbled. His words shaky,”Wi...will she live?”

Spectra broke the painful silence and said,”Yes. She just needs to rest…”

“I didn’t ask you.”Dracula snapped shooting his head to meet Spectra’s gaze. The look he gave was condescending and there was anger within his words. Spectra whimpered slightly in seeing his deathly look. He shot his head to meet Zenzele and he nodded his head in response. Dracula’s face loosened tension and he closed his eyes. After a few long breaths he said with his eyes closed in his regular tone,”I apologize for snapping at you Spectra.”

He opens his eyes and sees that she had a horrified look on her face. He noticed that she had only seen him give looks like that to his most hated enemies. Dracula felt awful for frightening her so much. He slowly picks up Twilight and rests her on the couch.

A heavy silence filled the room. The only sound to be heard were the rythmic sounds of all of them breathing. Spectra’s breaths were shaky and long. Rainbow’s were rather quick and almost hard to hear. Then Zenzele were slow and calm. Breaking the silence he turns toward Zenzele and he says,”You said you work for Cerberus?”

Dracula could feel that extremely familiar magic of his father. It emanated off of him like scent that a dog might pick up. It was strong and seemed to flow all around him, as if he was hiding something. Dracula’s strength and magic were very weak at the moment, weaker than he had felt in decades. He felt smaller and more insignificant, but he knew to always mask those emotions from showing.

Being Luna’s most prized student and favored pupil made him have to know a lot. Knowing when to attack and when to defend, choosing which battle to fight, using mind over body. But above all, she taught him how to mask his emotions from other ponies, leading others meant that you show no room for them to question their loyalty. With your every movement they would critically offense you if you made the wrong gesture. And Luna had always warned to keep the mask of emotions under control or risk it moving over into overconfidence and therefore leading to blind arrogance.

Dracula always seemed to have a natural ability to be able to control his emotions, almost like a second special talent. Dracula kept a strong and firm stance to show that he wanted answers and wanted them now. Zenzele moved his staff to his other hand and said,”Yes. I am a Herald of the Raven. And I can tell by the look you’re giving me, you can sense your father’s lingering magic.”

Dracula raised an eyebrow and said,”How-”

“When you live for over a few millennia,”Zenzele replied,”You can do more than just read body language. You can read their emotions.”

Dracula loosen his shoulders and stared right at Zenzele. Dracula could not tell what he felt or how he felt by looking at him, a completely emotionless face. Like the face of a stone statue. Dracula tightened his gaze and said,”Why have you come here?”

“Is my purpose here that readable?”

“Just answer the question.”Dracula snapped. The look that Dracula gave could cut stone if looks could do such things. Zenzele replies,”I am not here to harm anyone.”

“Excuse me if I don’t believe you.”

“Oh. And what makes you think that I have come here to harm you. I have saved your life twice, and Twilight’s once. Why would I want to harm anyone?”Zenzele retorted motioning his paw at Dracula and Twilight. Dracula did not move his cold stare and he said in a dark and irritated tone,”Your enemies, more often than not, come across as your friends. Then when you least expect it they can betray you. I will not repeat myself another time. Why. Have. You. Come. Here?”

Zenzele let a cruel smile cross his face and said,”Perhaps you should ask Cerberus yourself.”

Dracula looked around the room and the color slowly dissolved and its warm and inviting atmosphere was replaced by a dark blue color that brought no feelings, like the life from the color is gone. The walls started peeling the dark blue color and evaporated in air. Dracula instantly knew where he was. He was in Taram. He heard a voice behind him say,”You were right to question the intentions of Zenzele.”

Dracula looked and saw Cerberus walking past him. Dracula had grown to familiarize himself at seeing Cerberus. Dracula said,”I felt your presence back in Equestria. Have you been reborn?”

“Yes,”Cerberus replied.”I thought I made it rather obvious for you. The little netherial magic pulse that you fought in Blacklight Library.”

“That was you?”Dracula replied. Cerberus stopped in front of Dracula and he nodded his head and replied to his question,”Indeed I was. I needed to be sure you could handle netherial force. It seems you do not have a natural defense against netherial energy. But that should soon change.”

The air around the room started to lighten and Dracula said,”What do you mean?”

Cerberus simply stomped his hoof on the ground and the energy around him began to disappear and Dracula felt energy pass through him, they teleported. But they were no longer in Taram. Dracula refocused and he appeared to be in some ancient chapel of sorts.

The walls were ornately designed and contained hieroglyphics that were unfamiliar to Dracula. The walls shot up and held up a large dome that loomed over head. Painted on the dome was an insignia. It was the head of a raven in a half circle made from metal and multiple weapons emblazoned behind the semicircle. There was no light that illuminated the room for him to see this, the stone and walls seemed to illuminate the room to a minor degree. He felt a dark magic settling within this place, making the ominous painted insignia even more ominous. Dracula traveled his eyes around the rest of the room and there were no doors, no hatches, not even any stain glass windows. For all he knew teleportation was the only way to come within the finely stone cut walls of this place.

Dracula’s steps echoed across the walls and reverberated back at him as he walked closer to stone railing looking out over a rather dreary open room. He saw that in front of him, a few feet down, was a wide open area. Almost one hundred feet around. He looked and saw that the stone used to build this mausoleum was obsidian stone. Dracula looked back over the room and noticed on his left and right were two staircases that trailed down to the large open space. The stairs and railings as well were made from the obsidian stone. His own breathing was all that could be heard, and it was loud and heavy as it escaped his mouth. He moved his eyes and focused on the stairs to his right and began descending the stairs. The air was cold and it hung high in the air, much expected from a building made from solid stone. He could smell the clay and mortar in the cold air, like it was built only a few months ago.

Dracula had seen a great many buildings in his long life time but nothing was as open and as dark as this one. For its rather simple design it made up for in vastness, he had never been in a more open room. And it seemed to fit rather well to the overall atmosphere rather well, which was minatory. Nothing brought or foreshadowed evil like the walls and ceiling of this place. Dracula’s heart beat kept a steady beat however and his breathing slowed down and started exiting through his snout. He stepped down from the stairs and started walking into the open room. As he stepped into the immense room, he stopped when a bright glowing red color came from the stairs and moved to the center room and stopped in the center and formed a circle. Dracula followed the red streak and peered closer to the circle. Inside the circle the silhouette of a raven pulsated slowly. After a few long looks he saw it was pulsating at the rate of his heart beat. Slow and controlled.

He heard a voice echo through the room making utterly impossible to find the source of the voice but he knew the voice well enough to know who it was. It was the gruff and wise voice of Cerberus,”Truly your solution to the netherial pulse was quite impressive. But now you undoubtedly figured out the errors in your plan have you not?”

Dracula thought to himself for a moment and started piecing everything together. He knew to what Cerberus was referring to, the physical and mental connection that he shared with Twilight. It is not the same thing as the connection between Luna and the Children of the Night, that connection is more a conscious spell that is always active unless Luna decides to disconnect the connection. The connection between himself and Twilight was something completely different. The arcanic shift had moved and intertwined their magic together. Making their spirits one, while yes it was extremely romantic and cliche, it made it harder for them both to go into battle. Whatever happened to Dracula happened to Twilight, physically and mentally.

Dracula looked back at Cerberus as he said slowly pacing within the shadows.”Let me ask one thing of you Dracula. What is the one thing in this world that you truly desire?”

Dracula thought for a moment and said,”I want the ability to not fear for my friend’s and family’s lives. I want the power to protect my home and family.”

Cerberus stepped out of the shadows and saw he wore a long silk cloak with a hood. On the cloak were three blood red streaks. One moved from the tip of the hood down the length of the cloak. The other two came from the edges of the sleeves, one coming from the left sleeve and the other from the right. His dark blue coat was visible through the darkness of the room and his silver mane and tail shone from the red light of the river of red that flowed from the stairs. Cerberus smiled cruelly and paced around Dracula. The area around Dracula elevated slightly and Dracula stepped down from the circular elevated platform.

As he paced around the platform he said,”I can grant you such powers. No, this is not any powers that I will personally give to you. This is the same thing I went through when I began my ascension. This is the Altar of Netherial. Flowing through this forum is the death force.

“I am giving you a choice Dracula. You can choose to use your own powers to defeat your father or you can abandon those powers and use the powers of the Nether to its full extent. Nether will be all you know, nothing else. With this you will become more than a Vampire. You will become a Vampire Lord.”

Dracula rubbed his chin with his hoof and said,”What powers come with with being a Vampire Lord?”

Cerberus continued,”You will be able to control death energy itself. Devouring your victims and destroying them with netherial force. All of the spells of normal Unicorn Mages, Lightning, Fire, Water. All of those spells cast from you are infused with Nether and become more powerful. Your blood will not be the same, it becomes a substance that can be used as a poison or the most powerful healing salve. All forms of necromancy are yours to command. You can even devour casted spells and transform it into Nether to fuel your own spells. Your telekinesis is improved sevenfold. You can see into the death realm and see things no other mortal can see. Your strength is as well stronger than anypony.

“But there is always a disadvantage. You become more vulnerable to the school of light and fire. Silver can cut through you like you were nothing. And instead of feasting upon blood or life force, you feast upon Aether to fuel your spells and abilities. And you are more vulnerable to mental manipulation.”

Dracula listened intently to his words and he said,”Will the connection between me and Twilight be broken?”

Cerberus nodded his head and he said,"Yes, but only mentally and magically. I cannot completely break the connection without killing one of you." Dracula weighed his decision and said looking straight at Cerberus,”I will do this.”

Cerberus waved his hoof to the platform and said,”Step towards the platform please.”

He stepped up the platform and watched as the stone moved and shifted away. It sunk into the stone and revealed black nothingness. Dracula slowly moved his hand to the hole. It looked only wide enough for one pony. He expected to feel nothing but there was water. It was cold and he felt something sting the surface of his hoof and he shot his hoof away. He looked at Cerberus and he pointed his hoof towards the Well of Darkness, as Dracula is now calling it.

Cerberus said in a neutral tone,”You must be reborn within the Nether if you wish to control it, Vessel.”

That name. He had never been referred to as that before. It was either my prince, my lord, Dracula, Silver or Monster. Never was he called Vessel. It struck Dracula right then and there, he was the Vessel of Darkness. He was the one chosen to be the controller of Netherial energy. Destiny had brought him here and fate would not allow him to turn back now.

From the pain he already felt, combined by the sharp sting of the liquified Nether, this was going to hurt a lot.

Dracula took a deep breath in and put his back legs in the liquified Nether. They stung with unbearable pain. But he clenched his face and submerged himself in the Nether. All over his body he felt as though he put himself in liquid lava. He opened his mouth and started screaming in absolute pain. He opened his nasal cavity and he felt rushing pain sear his insides now. His lungs, heart, stomach. Everything, felt as though magma was flowing through his veins. All he could do was concentrate on the pain then through his ears he heard the familiar voices of his friends echo through his mind. the first voice was Spectra’s.

Dracula….Dracula….Dracula!...Where are you!...

Help….I….I need...oh no….AGH!...

Dracula tried with all of his might to follow where the voice was but he could not move it pained him so much. The next voice was Rainbow Dash.

Rarity?...Rarity where...oh Celestia no...Rarity!....Dracula….Dracula! Why didn’t you save her?...you...you MONSTER!....

Dracula’s head filled with a choir of different voices that echoed through his mind. Monster. Traitor. Liar. They flooded his mind and the searing waters traveled into his mind and the voices slowly quieted. Silence ensued for a few moments. Nothing could be heard, not even the sounds of him in water. Finally the pain increased and started draining everything from his body. His energy, his strength. His life force. All of it was being devoured by utter nothingness. His vision slowly began to fade away and he fell unconscious and all he could see was black.

Dracula opened his eyes and started coughing up water. He stood up and he was in a sea of pitch black nothingness. Nothing for miles and miles around. Dracula looked around and found nothing. He started going in one direction, he must have only gotten a few steps away from where he originally awoke and he heard the scream of a mare off behind him. It pierced his ears and he turned around and began galloping in that direction. Breathing heavily he started to lose hope until he heard her scream again and saw a tall beam of light only a few feet away.

As he became closer to the beam of light he saw Twilight with multiple wounds along her body and she was on the floor, blood spilling out of her wounds and forming a crimson pool under her and around her. Dracula tried to step forward but he was kept back by invisible forces pulling on his limbs. He tugged and pulled with all of his supernatural might. He continued to resist then he saw Twilight stand up and she said very weakly,”Si...Silver...where...where are you? I thought you would never...leave me?”

Dracula screamed at the top of his lungs,”But I haven’t! I’m here Twilight!”

She was unfazed by his desperate screaming. Then he heard his own voice echo in the darkness,”I am still here Twilight. Yes I promised never to leave your side, but you never promised the same.”

He saw himself step into the beam of light and he was encased in a black aura. Dark energy evaporated off of him and disappeared a few feet above him. His armor was the same but being carried in his magic was his Voidsword. His eyes were blazing a dark fire and they gave a dread filling gaze. He stepped next to Twilight and she was lifted in the air. Forming around her throat was dark energy and Twilight choked and gasped for air. She was eye level with the twisted Dracula and he gave a cruel grin and pulling the sword back Dracula knew what he was going to do. Dracula screamed,”NOOOO!!!”

He thrust the blade deep through her stomach and the blade pierced through her back. Blood came out of both sides and slowly spilled onto the floor. Twilight gasped her final breath and fell limp. The twisted Dracula lowered her onto the ground and he looked right at him. He said breaking the grin,”The sins of the father pass on to the son. You will become a monster like him. You will become me!”

His maniacal laughter echoed in the darkness. Dracula finally stopped pushing against the invisible restraints and he fell limp. Then the onrush of pain came back to him and he cried out. He prayed to the night above that this would be the last time he would pass out.

Chapter XLIV - Phoenix Born

Chapter XLIV

Phoenix Born

“It’s been three days. If they were done scouting ahead they would have been done by now.” Luna said in frustration. She paced back and forth, her armor clanking loudly. She paced in a well pitched and rather spacious tent. Inside was a large wooden table and standing on one side is her sister, Princess Celestia. Who grazed over the various maps and reports given to them over the past couple days. The only light given was the dawning light and the soft glow of a candle lit on the wooden desk. Celestia looks up and scratches her chin with her hoof and says, ”Patience sister, they will return soon. Con will return just give it time.”

“I have been patient enough for the past few days, I will send a scouting party out myself if they do not arrive in a few hours.” Luna said slowly down her hoof slightly letting off some pent up stress. Celestia looked up and met Luna’s gaze and said, ”You know we can’t risk any more scouting parties, our numbers are too thin as it is and if we don’t focus then Dodge City will be another victory for the Changelings.”

Luna slowly stopped to meet her sister’s gaze and knew her sister as well was letting the stress get to her. Nothing that they did not know about, at some point in their reign they knew that this would happen. Just the pressure alone that there are ponies out there who depended on them and hoped that they would fix this. Then there are those who follow them as a religion. The nerveracking pressure should have settled in on them ages ago, yet they still retain their age old charm and personality’s. They’ve grown over the years to not let pressure or anxiety set in on them. As rulers of a land they have to show that they deserve respect and honor.

These were the ideals that Luna taught her Children of the Night, especially Dracula. Try as she might, she could never equal in the amount of respect and honor that Dracula radiates off of him almost all the time, as well as the great power that as well comes off of them. He has surprised her over the years, gathering as much knowledge as he could. She could remember the constant hours he spent in the library studying as much as he could about the history of Equestria and the records that Luna kept in secret about the Alicorn Empire.

That was the only secret she retained about the Children of the Night that she refused to tell Celestia. They made an oath to never let this information be revealed to anypony, breaking that oath was one of the hardest decisions of her eternal life. After long minutes of heavily awkward silence a stallion moved one of the flaps from the tent and stood tall and saluted proudly in a booming voice, ”Your majesties, I bring word from Con of the Ebonmanes.”

Luna waves her hoof and says, ”At ease General Golden Flash, what news do you bring?”

“I bring grave news your majesties.” Golden Flash spoke with a sternness and the stance of a soldier, ”Con and the Chargers that you sent with him have been captured by a skirmish band of Changelings drones. They were captured somewhere along the border to the Silvermane Highlands. I alone escaped the attack.”

Luna smashed her hoof on the ground in anger and barked at Golden Flash, ”Where exactly were they ambushed!?”

Golden Flash responded shakely, ”They were nearing the edge of the Vlacyr Woods when we were hit by them. I don’t know where they are taking the survivors. All I know is they have something planned for them.”

Celestia rubbed her chin and said, ”Hmm...Changelings aren’t ones for taking survivors. And Con had his squadron of Shadowblades...I don’t know the exact extents of the Phantom’s power. Luna?”

Luna crosses her forehooves and says looking at her older sister, ”Phantoms are mainly used for stealth missions and assassinations. While they are skilled fighters they can’t last in a prolonged fight, their light weapons and armor are their strength and weakness. Shadowblades are the exact opposite. Instead of relying on the shadows and silently killing enemies, they use the powers of the nightly storms to aid them in combat. Every one of my children can use a certain form of magical combat...now that I think of it, we might be able to use this time to find the Zeta pack.”

“Zeta Pack?” Celestia asked in confusion. Luna refocused on Celestia and said, ”Yes. They are one of the major werewolf packs. Instead of using battle strategy and technique, they use magical attacks with their werewolf ferocity. Some of the most skilled fighters on Ketos…”

From the look Luna gave it was obvious that she wanted to say the name they both knew and loved dearly. Celestia held up a hoof and closed her eyes and said, ”No. We can’t summon him. He has his own country to worry about. And his own subjects to care for.”

Talandas was always one that enjoyed defending others and protecting his own hide. While Luna and Celestia reigned over the Moon and Sun, Talandas reigned over the Eclipse. Every couple hundred years he would guide the moon or the sun to cross paths and this event used a large amount magic that not even Celestia or herself could imagine using. It’s because of this that Talandas can control both the sun and the moon, it just requires more magic to control them both.

Whenever fillies and colts are born under the eclipse the powerful magic courses through their blood and mixes into their mind. They become what is known as an Addonexus. Powerful and strong ponies that can use their magic infused blood to do many things. They can control and manipulate the Arcanic Rift like Unicorns and cast highly advanced spells, they can as well use their blood to control their bones and use them as weapons. Being able to have their bones penetrate their skin at various locations including the elbow, hoof, base of neck, back, forehoof, knee, and calf. They as well can sense and disconnect a Unicorn’s magical powers. They as well can heal the deepest of wounds.

Celestia showed a hardened face at the news she had just received. There was simply too many tasks to do, though two stood out rather precariously. While they needed all the reinforcements they can get, the intentions that the Changelings would give are more and more gruesome than she would expect. Perhaps it was from the exposure to the magic of Living Shadow, or maybe it was just them trying to adapt to their new enemies. Changelings were always a strange species that Celestia could never quite understood.

Then she felt a presence enter her mind and a familiar voice spoke loudly in her ears, reverberating off the inner walls of her skull,
Come now, why should you waste your time on failed troops. They were weak and proved their worth. Plus, you still need to find out how to get somepony to translate those notes.

Celestia had completely forgotten about her objective of making Virus X. It was rather a simple task as well as just asking Wraith to explain the formula, and if she’s lucky he might not have any memories of the notes. Her voice was very stern and proud as she said,”We do not have the number of troops to do these two tasks all on their own. That and we need to get back to Ponyville, Dracula is no doubt waiting for us to return so we may finish this once and for all. It is either we rescue Con and his squadron or we pursue these Zeta werewolves.”

Luna rubbed her chin with her hoof as if she weighed the possibilities and outcomes of the decisions before her. Celestia was always uncomfortable when it came to others making a decision, especially her sister because since they were siblings they would not agree on everything. After a moment she dropped her hoof and said, ”We shall rescue Con and his soldiers.”

Celestia breathed out a small breath of relief. She straightened up and said directing her orders at General Golden Flash, ”General. Prepare the troops for a march. Gather as many Chargers that you can scrape up. And any Magi that are ready. Dismissed.”

Golden Flash saluted proudly and let the tent. Chargers were battalions of Earth Ponies, fully accepting every one of them with their strength and stamina. Chargers were something new that Celestia herself personally sent orders for. While Equestria’s army was small, they made up for in staunch determination. Celestia herself has seen many a battle, along with Luna. They were not unfamiliar with the art of war, let alone forget that they have bloodthirsty neighbors to the Northeast and South.

Which is why they have the Krinye protecting their southern border. And the Stonebloods protecting them to the Northeast along the Silvermane Highlands. Stonebloods were ponies that instead of being made from flesh like the rest of Equestrians, they were first born from stone. While their original creator is unknown, the one who cursed them with flesh was Almeric Sunstrider during the early years of the Alicorn Empire. The Stonebloods are proud ponies who do not wish to meddle or terry beyond their borders. They prefer their lives in mountains, hills, valleys, and fjords.

While they are known for their strength and skill in battle they are as well known for their stone work. You can never find finer stone or finer weapons and armor in all of Ketos. Celestia thought of recent events between her and their High-King Vanguard Highmane. Ever since the Griffon Wars things have not been the same between them. After declared victory from the Stonebloods a rebellion immediately followed after the failure of the Griffons. When the Resistance asked for help from Equestria, Celestia was proud to oblige. But this infuriated Vanguard. During a battle Vanguard sent information to Celestia about one of the earlier raids by the Griffons. The very first raid was of an Equestrian settlement, Celestial Valley.

When she learned of more information that the Resistance mostly consisted of veterans of the Griffon Wars, she pulled back all of her troops, supplies, and equipment. Left them to rot. Looking back on her decision she probably thought it was a bad idea. Yes she did this to keep relations with the Stonebloods, but now Griffon blood was on her hooves because of her decision. Luna spoke out and said, ”I will meet you when you are ready to head out.”

Celestia snapped back and gave a simple nod with her head. Luna left the tent as well. When Celestia knew she was gone she pulled out the journal of Victor Frankenstein. She grazed her hoof along the leather cover and she heard Nightmare Moon say in her mind,
You will not find answers by just staring at the book. How do you know you can’t decipher the notes? Have you even looked? Take. A. Peek.

Using her magic she slowly opened the leather journal and began flipping through the pages.

* * *

Luna stepped out into camp and saw the usual sights and sounds of ponies preparing for battle. Saying last goodbyes to their friends that are not going, gathering armor, gulping down the last bits of their meal. It all was very familiar to her. She past many ponies who were rushing to get in their battle lines outside the camp. All the while she received mixed expressions as they looked at her. Nods of respect and sometimes the occasional look away. She has grown familiar of the unkindly gesture. She lost a lot of ponies trust when she became Nightmare Moon.

She walked through the camp and all the while she felt the presence of her Children. Hot in her mind was their energies that she shared with them, instead of their sources of power coming from killing other ponies they were from her. They received a very small fraction of her power to keep their spells and strength in check. They have become so accustomed to it that they faint if they are not connected, all except Dracula. Dracula was the only one not to faint when the connection broke. And to this day she still does not understand how or why.

She watched and walked by as she saw Children of the Night and Day get in their respective battalions. Children of the Day retained old imperial names for battalions. Divisions within Legions. The Legions that accompanied them were 32nd Legion and 33rd Legion, with Divisions 1-24 of each, all together their numbers were 2,400.

Luna walked past the Children of the Day and saw they were already lining up. Luna turned her head to an approaching Child of the Night she recognized as the lead Air-Commander. She stopped bowed low and said, ”Mother. Air-Commander Lightning Mane reporting. My squadron is ready for flight but we are short a few ponies in Tempest and Storm Trotters.”

Luna said in response as she waved Lightning Mane to follow her, ”Find them quickly we are heading out on a rescue mission, I will take a small number from the Blackguard special operations. Report back to me when you have gathered the proper amount of numbers.”

“Yes, Mother.”

They continued on in silence as they walked off the main grounds of the camp. Luna kept it well in her mind that she did not know how any of this was going to go. Blackguard were highly trained silent assassins sent on missions to either sabotage or kill. Their powers over the shadows and their knowledge that they could pick up on the fly was truly inspiring. They have never changed members in centuries. She approached them with Lightning Mane at her side.

Luna took it upon herself to memorize all of their names. Six Phantoms in total. Three stallions and three mares. Luna stopped in front of the Blackguard. They were all in relaxed positions. The first that Luna saw who was sitting by a blue fire camp was their leader who was a stallion named Swift Shadow. His coat was a dark jet black color and his mane and tail both silver grey and a crimson color. The second sitting next to him was a Phantom more bulky and strong whose name was Onyx Stonemane, the only Stoneblood Pegasus in the Children of the Night. His coat was a dark grey and his short mane and tail a dark brown color.

The last stallion was leaning over a boulder sharpening a long katana was Night Breeze. His stance was very calm and forbearing, his coat a slick silver color with long ponytail mane colored a dark blue color along with his tail. His bright blue eyes focused on sharpening his blade. Two mares were sitting on the boulder watching the night until Luna and Lightning Mane approached. They appeared to be twins, as they both had the same youthful features and the same colored coats a dark tan color. Their manes were different shades, which made it easier for Luna to recognise. The one with bright yellow colored mane and tail was Hazel. The one with a light black colored mane and tail was Phantasia. And the last mare who immediately saw her approach and kept eyes on her the entire time was a dark grey colored mare with long flowing mane and tail the color of snow. Her name was Silver Mist.

Swift Shadow announced her arrival in a tenor sounding voice that was medium pitched sounded through the night with fierce determination, ”Blackguard! Mother approaches with another assignment!”

Onyx, Night, Hazel, Phantasia, and Silver Mist filed in next to one another next to Swift Shadow and stood at attention and in unison bowed respectfully towards the princess of the night. Luna nodded at this show of respect and waved a hoof and said, ”At ease. I have a very special assignment for you.”

“What do you wish of us mother?”

Swift spoke with a sort of fierce and utter respectful tone. While it was medium toned he spoke as though his voice should be lower. But the emotion still carried across the wind to Luna. She was taken aback by his fierce speaking voice. Luna said, ”Have you gathered the information I asked for?”

“Yes, Mother.”

“Good.” Luna replied in a neutral tone. ” May I hear what you have to report?”

All former weight of pressure and tension was gone once she stepped out of the camp. For some reason she had the simplest feelings that she was not needed there. She could feel the tension between her and the Children of the Day. Swift stepped forward and said, ”The Changeling Horde has gathered in strength. They have even developed ways of evolving the powers of their own drones. Becoming huge monsters or becoming great casters of magic. They as well figured out a way to make their exoskeleton much harder than any metal.”

Luna rubbed her chin as Swift Shadow continued to tell her the “news”. All the while a look of concern crossed her face as he continued to tell her all the advantages the Changelings have been receiving. She was no stranger when it came to empowering her subjects, she projected a natural aura that made her children perform their spells and abilities better. But this. It became clear to her that Living Shadow had no intention of bringing slaves or prisoners back to his hiding place. But that begged the question of why Con and his Chargers were captured. Was from the fact that Con was important to Dracula? Or was something greater at hand?

Luna continued to hold her gaze on Swift who wore black leather studded armor. With a metal spaulder, and hooflets. His spaulder was painted dark red and emblazoned on it was known as the Nero Marca or the Black Mark. It was a series of cuts around a semicircle with an upside down jet black triangle in the middle with two slashes. The others wore the same spaulder or spaulders, but to signify he was the leader he had a small jet black cloak around his neck. The others seemed to look no different than Swift Shadow, except Onyx who stayed true to his heritage and wore jet black plate barding around his chest, back, hooves, and flank. Even though it looked quite heavy it seemed to not weigh him down at all. He moved often and not a single clank of armor or chainmail batting against metal. Silent plate armor.

Once Swift stopped talking Luna directed her attention to Lightning Mane who stood at the mention of her name from Luna, ”Lightning Mane. Prepare the troops, have them ready in twenty minutes and not a minute later.”

Lightning Mane nodded and flew off. Luna glanced over each of the Blackguard and said, ”You have twenty minutes to come back with the location.”

There was a level of seriousness in her tone and Nightbreeze said with a sly smile and a voice like knives, ”We can complete it in ten.”

“I have no doubt in your abilities.” Luna said turning around and before either of them moved she continued, ”Remember. The Night watches over you.”

“The Night watches over us.” They all answered in unison. A gentle breeze brushed past her and moved quickly through the chilly snow filled air. She looked back and saw the small blue flame was put out and smoking and all six of them were gone. She smiled as she looked at the setting moon.

She muttered to herself something before she left, “Listen to them. Children of the Night. What music they make.”

* * *

Celestia and Luna stood tall waiting for the Blackguard to report back. Celestia felt uneasy sending a small group of ponies on a recon mission. Fifteen minutes since Luna sent the order out and Celestia was still feeling great pressure. That and she could not stop thinking about the formula for Virus X. All she needed to do was change a few components of the ritual and a hoof full of ingredients, then she would have the Solar Paladins in her command. But she needed somepony as the first of the Solar Paladins. But who?

Originally she had Emerald Masquerade in mind but he was deceased now. She even thought of trying to resurrect Shining Armor and have him be the first, but that would destroy Twilight Sparkle and she couldn’t have that. All the stallions that came to mind were just not capable of being one. Either physically or mentally. And it had to be a Unicorn, only unicorns can transcend into Alicorns.

Celestia exhaled slowly, her breath visible in the cold winter air. The good news was the snow stopped falling. The bad news is, the cold wind was doing nothing for her ponies. Celestia moved her gaze over the horizon and said towards Luna, ”These Blackguard of yours better return soon. This wind is goin nothing for me but it is cutting through my little ponies.”

Celestia looked down at her younger sister and Luna continued to focus on the horizon as she said in a calmed and soft tone, ”Do not worry dearest sister. They will return soon, I can feel them approaching.”

Celestia never really warmed up to Luna’s children, especially Dracula since she had known him for years. She didn’t know why but she never really trusted Dracula, at any extent of the word ‘trust’. Recent events have made her put her idle hatreds aside, he had proven to be a loyal pony and loyal to his friends and family. He even had the strength and power to back up his powerful words, Celestia just hoped he didn’t gain too much power too fast. 17 minutes now.

The breathing coming from her own troops were slow and controlled, they were no Addonexus but they were able soldiers. Both the generals stood on the side of their respective Princess. Golden Flash next to Celestia and Lightning Mane, her name was, next to Luna. They wore colors that were heavily contrasting one another. Celestia and her army was wearing a faded gold color and Luna’s wore dark blue with light blue accents. Most of Celestia’s army consisted of Chargers and a few Warhorses to lead the divisions, consisting mostly of Earth Ponies and a few Pegasi.

Celestia kept her gaze upon the horizon and saw figures flying towards them at an astounding speed. As they approached she noticed six ponies altogether. Celestia breathed out, ”Finally.”

Luna smirked at her sister’s impatience. Celestia did not take kindly to the gesture. Luna nodded and the six ponies went back to camp. Luna looks over at Celestia and says, ”They are currently at the edges of Whitebridge, about five miles from the Northeastern border into the Silvermane Highlands. From their movements they appear to be going the long way into the Everfree. Their numbers are relatively small, only 600 in size but they have what are being called Dread Brutes. They are large Changelings that have improved armor and are animalistic. Around twenty feet in height.”

”Bad news is the only news nowadays” Celestia turns her attention to her ponies and booms across the frozen winds. ”Alright! Let’s move!”

The thunderous sounds of hooves marching in the snow filled the ears of everypony as they marched towards Whitebridge.

* * *

Hours pass by and Celestia resorted to hovering slightly above the ground. The marching of 32nd and 33rd Legion boomed behind her and continued to surmount in volume. And all the while it felt as though they can feel their grim stares upon here. Their completely stone faces. Celestia looks back at the army marching behind her and looks at each of them. She never wanted her ponies to go through hardships like war and death. But it seems that it was inevitable.

She as well was going to have to fight once more, facing a new enemy. Celestia focused back on what was in front of her and a vast sprawling plain was ahead of them. Through the mist and haze they saw in the blizzard two large shapes. These were the brutish Changelings mentioned before. Around the two large brutes were around 1,500 Changelings of different classes and ranks. Celestia readied herself for battle and summoned the Ashbringer. She had all of her troops stop marching and noticed the distance between them and the Changelings. They were half a mile away from them and they were unsuspected of them. Celestia looked over at Luna and shot her head upwards telling Luna for her and her troops to fly up above the clouds and to swoop down after Celestia and her troops charge the Changelings.

The chilling wind was calm and moved past them in a brisk movement. Celestia moved her head back and saw the stern and fierce faces upon all of them and they had their weapons at the ready to charge. She lifted Ashbringer to the sky and in one fluid motion she pointed it at the Changelings and they began to charge. Thundering hooves across the snow covered plains, rhythmic and timed just right for each of their steps echoed one another. Celestia lifted off of the ground and held the Ashbringer tightly in her magic and flew towards the enemy, ready to strike down her first target.

They were ignorant of the sound at first, but then they looked to their left and saw the charging army. The sounds of battle cries echoed through the northern winds and brought much discomfort and made morale drop low. When they drew ever nearer they saw the lumbering hulkish brutes cry in a thunderous voice through the mist and haze. An unworldly sound. As Celestia neared the brutes she saw the thickness of its carapace, thicker than the walls of Canterlot castle. It was large and was supported by four large legs and two arms and nearly every inch of it was covered in a thick natural exoskeleton. Dark marauding eyes peered long at the rushing army and readied for the coming battle, hefting large mauls made from large boulders of the nearby mountains.

Celestia herself had a fierce face and she focused on the charging brutes. Twenty feet tall and menacing indeed. Celestia started casting a spell and her form was changing, a bright aura enveloped her and flames rolled off of her. Her wings set ablaze and she began to pick up speed, she hefted her open hoof and light began to swirl and gather around it. It began to solidify and materialize, blazing from her hoof she shot out a spear made of pure light. It crashed into the carapace along its chest and it reeled as the force of an immortal knocked into its chest. Slowly it regained its posture in time to see the speeding sun goddess smash into the brute’s face. She thrust the Ashbringer into its face, it went deep into the middle of its eyes. In a cry of anger she pulled up her front hooves and smashed them on the surface of the brute’s rough skin.

It’s face damaged and cracked, burning energy seeped through its face and it cried in horrible pain. Celestia made sure to make her light energy red hot to sear the flesh beneath. Slowly its face was burning into ash and flying on the wind. Her hoof prints deepened into the brute and she came up and in a wide arc she cut Ashbringer into the brute’s face. She hovered in the air and began cutting through the monster and the blade finally smashed down into the chest carapace, breaking it and shattering it into millions of pieces exposing its chest. There was no skin or meat underneath the chest carapace, all of its organs were visible. She scanned over the monsters anatomy and focused her gaze on the organ she was looking for. The Heart. It was large, dark green, and it beat slowly. It was in that short time that Celestia realized that this brute felt no fear. Not even a small once. Chrysalis wanted to win this war and she would make monsters to do so. She wondered how many deaths it took to make monsters such as these. Before she charged towards the heart she said to herself, “For every sad soul that was made to make this monster, I release you from this prison.”

Then charged towards the heart just in time as the Dread Brute’s mace smashed against itself. Gallons upon gallons of its dark green blood spurted and exploded into the sky, drenching everything near it in the dark green liquid. Celestia stabbed Ashbringer into its heart and the impact drenched her in its dark red blood. It was warm as is washed over her and to her surprise she felt no emotion about this. She was not so disgusted that she threw up and she was not happy that it was dead. Now was the only time she felt truly neutral about something. She shouted as she cast a spell that spread bright white holy flames through its veins, “In the name of the Elysium Candidum Urbem. I chastise thee in holy flames. May you find eternal rest in the fiery pits of Tartarus.”

When she shouted that her voice was not her own. It was the voice of an otherworldly entity, one of a Sanctus Fortis. Eternal guardians of the Ascendit Aereo, the afterlife realm in the sky where the justful and righteous go when they die. Ruled by Monlios and Adena, the two immortal children of Cerberus. Celestia herself did not know them or have even seen them. They decided to not be involved in the affairs of mortal ponies, not since the reign of the Alicorn Empire. During that era Ketos was literally at the breaking point of no return. As Celestia thought about it, Arkon Shadow saved the world and now they were going to kill him. Does he deserve death? He saved Ketos from utter annihilation. She came back to reality as she noticed the brute turned into ash and flew across the wind.

It was well into the battle and she looked around. Her chargers and the captives began fighting back, putting up an able fight. She looked past the haze of battle and saw Golden Flash protecting Con while he was bleeding on the ground. Celestia was stunned at the sight. A Child of the Day was protecting an Ebonmane. With nothing but a spear and his martial skill, slaying each and every one that came within his reach. She knew Golden Flash was a capable fighter but she had never seen such expertise from a Child of the Day. Celestia was advancing towards him and noticed Luna injured next to Con. She was not in the same shape as Con but she was injured all the same. Blood slowly seeped out of gashes along her neck, exposed chest, and one along her face. Celestia started lifting off the ground and flew towards them. As she continued to near them the second Dread Brute was lifting its club in an attack the three ponies braced being crushed underneath its large mace. Celestia landed in front of Golden Flash and summoned a large magical shield made of pure light and energy. As the mace came down on the shield the surface of the shield cracked and it looked as if another blow would break it. Celestia felt pain rush through her mind as she focused all of her energy into the shield and to repair it. But she knew that neither of them could kill this thing together.

As the Dread Brute brought its mace up for another attack, a jetstream of flame flew through the sky as clouds began to part and sliced the Dread Brute right in half. They looked onwards and saw a sight she had never seen before. She saw a unicorn rushing through the sky, he was enveloped in bright red and white flames, wings made of solidified flame, crackling with great magical energy. It hovered over the dead brute and hovered in mid air. She would have mistaken him as a Sanctus Fortis, but she felt Unicorn energies within the soul of this stallion. But she also felt the magical energy of another creature entirely, strong flame energies. Only felt in...a Phoenix soul. She looked at the stallion unicorn in amazement. He combined the soul of a Phoenix with his own. He slowly descended to the ground and the snow around him dissolved. Slowly his form changed into that of a normal pony. His coat, patches that were not covered by armor, was the colors of flames and his mane and tail long and finely combed silvery color. His mane was pulled back and put up in a ponytail, but some strands of his mane were hanging down. Two black scars were along the left side of his face and his eyes were bright blue and stared long into Celestia’s eyes. She saw that he gave a look of discipline and honor, but also gave a threatening gaze.

Resting on his shoulder was an amazing sight. A Suntail Phoenix, a bright white phoenix with its beak and long feathered tail bright crimson red. Its eyes as well were bright blue and nearly glowed. The unicorn neared and she noticed that they all had spear heads pointed along their surviving members of the fight. 75 in total survived, including herself, Luna, Con, and Golden Flash. The blizzard had stopped and it was a foggy grey color, and the sun shined unable to have its rays pass through the clouds. Celestia looked around them and they were being stared down by ponies with faces like stone. They formed a phalanx formation around them and it was tight. The unicorn stallion stepped forward and said in a deep tenor voice, “What business do you have out near the borders of the Silvermane Highlands?”

“Give me your name Phoenix master,” Golden Flash said with a threatening tone and gaze, “And we will give you ours.”

The unicorn did stand three inches taller than Golden Flash. He stepped closer to golden Flash and said in an equally threatening voice, “I would cut off your head, Equestrian. If your head but stood a bit higher from the ground.”

Luna drew her sword and yelled, “You would die before your sword would fall!”

The spear wielding ponies moved closer and Celestia shot a look at Luna. Luna saw the look and slowly sheathed her sword. Celestia looked at the unicorn and said, “I am Princess Celestia, and that is my sister Princess Luna. This is Golden Flash my general and the injured one is Con of the Ebonmanes.”

There was a slight pause as she studied the soldiers that gathered around them. They were Hawk Warriors of the Stonebloods, earth ponies and pegasi born from stone of the mountains and reside in Silvermane Highlands. Celestia said in her soft and calm voice, “We are the rulers of Equestria, and friends of Vanguard your High-King. We chased these Changelings because of what they have been doing to our cities. Pillaging and raiding as they returned to their master in the Everfree Forest.”

The unicorn’s gaze faltered and he looked down cast keeping the same stern face but he said in a low tone, “Vanguard no longer rules over the proud Stonebloods, therefore our old treaties are no longer in motion. The fight for the throne is bound to be over and so far has been ruled by the Three Manes, but they are not who they claim they are.

“Koruil Blackmane has cut off our trades routes and closed our borders to both Equestria and to Asaria. He had challenged the other two lords to battle and they lost. His first act as the High-King was to have us reestablish Celestial Valley and have it be the military capital of the Silvermane Highlands. I spoke outright to him and he has banished me and my company from the Silvermane Highlands. So if you were looking for aid from the Silvermane Highlands, you will not receive any.”

He looked back up and said pounding his chest with his hoof, “I am Dragomir Petran, Sky General of the Brightwing regiment.”

He motioned his hoof and the Hawk Warriors around them lowered their spears and Dragomir continued, “We have heard that the Changelings returned. What news from Equestria?”

Celestia responded, “They destroyed Canterlot and attempted to destroy Ponyville twice but we have the aid of Luna’s Children of the Night and with the Brotherhood of the Light. We have yet to hear word from the Crystal Empire. When we return we will make then start a siege on the Castle of Two Sisters, where Queen Chrysalis is taking hold.

“It would be much appreciated if you would aid us. I know who you are and I know what you seek now. Golden Flash, get the troops ready for a march back to Ponyville.”

“Yes your highness.”

Celestia moved her focus back on Dragomir and said in a quiet tone, “You seek to find your sister Sunset Shimmer. Do you not?”

Dragomir looked deep into her eyes and said, “She was your student. I would like to know what happened to her.”

Celestia thought for a moment and said, “I don’t know what happened to her. She left and I have been trying to track her down since. The only thing I can do to help is if you become my apprentice, I promise we will find her.”

Dragomir thought for a moment and said, “Alright. So long as we find my sister in the end, I will be your student.”

He bowed his head and Celestia bowed hers and she heard Nightmare Moon’s voice say,
I know your plans now. You clever mare, I could kiss you right now but I am merely a fragment of myself and I am to be remained in the confides of your mind. We are now two steps closer to our goal.

Chapter XLV - Mercy For the Lost

Chapter XLV

Mercy for the Lost

Isaris watched in horror as her two half brothers torture the recent captives. She never took joy in watching other ponies suffer; loathed the idea of it. She just could not understand how other ponies could do this to each other. She stood watching through iron bars as her brothers finished torturing the one known as Sweetie Belle. She felt it odd that her name was Sweetie Belle when so much fury and fire existed beneath her. Tears swelled in her eyes as she watched the pony lay in a pool of her own blood, Isaris kept a hoof over her mouth and slowly shook her head. In her mind she thought, ’How can this happen?’

She then began to think of her mother, Queen Chrysalis. She feeds off of love; as did Isaris. But she never enjoyed it. Chrysalis taught her to be brutal and rule with an ironfist, as she would rule the Changelings one day. She as well learned in her foalhood the fate of her father, Rycon Brightstar. She gasped in surprise as a hoof rested on her shoulder it was the tender and soft touch of her brother Icarrus. Icarrus was the most caring and generous amongst her brethren, nicest too. While his three brothers didn’t enjoy the idea of her as a sister, Icarrus loved her as a sister. He said in a soft tenor voice, “You don’t have to watch this you know.”

Isaris glanced over her shoulder and looked into his dark blue eyes and said in a soft voice, “I know…”

She closed her eyes slowly and forced her tears to stop flowing. Icarrus interrupted, “I don’t like it seeing you like this.”

She let his words seep into her ears and cherished every word she replied opening her eyes again, “I have to, if this is the world that I exist in I have to see this for myself. If it wasn’t know it would be sometime else.”

She knew the sad truth that Ketos is filled with war and small ages of peace. But she had not seen it at its worst, Icarrus and his brothers saw it at its worst. Icarrus looked through the bars and closed his eyes in quiet frustration, breathing a slow and steady breath out from his nostrils. The stone walls around them kept the air around them at a cold temperature, moss seeped and over grew in the cracks and crevices in the stone. Icarrus crossed his front hooves and said keeping his eyes closed, “So… what do we know?”

Isaris as well looked through the bars and they were picking up Sweetie Belle and dragging her back to her cell. She said in a shaky tone, “Nothing much. The mares know next to nothing and they haven’t even started on Discord yet. All that we know is they are preparing for a siege on the Castle of the Two Sisters. If we want to find out anything else we’ll have to… interrogate Discord.”

Isaris herself could hear how distant she was talking. The amount of woe in her voice was uncanny, almost sad. Icarrus looked over at Isaris and said, “I came back from a scouting mission from Ponyville.”

“What have you learned?” Isaris asked, not in anticipation but in sadness. The amount of emotion on Icarrus’ face was enough to lower Isaris’ sadness herself.

He replied, “Dracula and Twilight share a physical connection. Whatever happens to Dracula, happens to Twilight.”

“Why do you sound so distant?”

“Because,” Icarrus responded quickly through gritted teeth, “This revenge of mother’s is getting out of hand. She wants everypony dead or enslaved when they have done nothing to her. She will gladly throw anypony into the slaughter just so she can satisfy herself… we can’t keep living like this Isaris.”

Isaris rested her hooves on his shoulders and said in a soft voice, “We will find away out of this brother. Don’t worry, the reign of a ruler lasts only as long as their agenda permits. Personal or not.”

Icarrus muttered, “I hope you’re right Isaris.”

Icarrus looked through the bars and continued to think, ‘I hope you’re right.’

* * *

I have had about enough of your excuses Chrysalis!

Living Shadow shouted through the stone throne room. He was pure shadows and Chrysalis could feel the magic he was using to try and revive himself in this world. Cerberus already has and that is why he was here yelling at her. The amount of anger and frustration within himself was uncanny. It rolled off of him like the shadows did. He had his back turned away from Chrysalis who had been kneeling on the ground. He shouted,
I should kill you, but I still need you for this. Cerberus might have granted him powers but I have not slept in darkness for five thousand years just to be killed. Again. I need to be cautious, as do you Chrysalis.

He said her name like it was a poison upon his lips, nothing she wasn’t used to. She had heard that tone a few times before from some of her Drones. Chrysalis looks up at the back turned god and said, “I assure you Living Shadow, that these new breeds of Changelings will turn this war around to our favor.”

He turned around and met her eyes with a threatening gaze, he said in a cold voice,
Be sure that you do. I can’t afford any more setbacks, I have lost so much already. I will not fail. Because it seems to me that this isn’t even a war at all. You have petty excuses for even more petty agendas. You should consider yourself lucky that I don’t kill you right now.

Chrysalis could feel the seriousness in his tone, it was as if his voice carried more than just words across the air into her ears. She had never seen a pony with such a dark agenda, especially one like his. Yes she wanted revenge on all who had wronged her but he wanted the blood reckoning of everpony. He wants to destroy Equestria.

Living Shadow was as broken as they came. A pony destroyed by his own demons and darkness, becoming the nightmare of everypony’s dreams. He is the one who broke himself, he let the darkness he wielded over take him. Chrysalis stood up and said, “How can you be so certain?”

Living Shadow turned his head and growled,
Because I revived my true son. He now gets me closer to making me take Dracula over, besides you. When the time is right you must cast a spell to destroy his mental strength, giving me the ability to take him over. And if you should fail me, I will personally rip your soul into a million pieces and spread you across the planes of Tartarus.

* * *

“Is such methods needed?” Icarrus shouted from the bars. Kydaos looked up and waved his hoof.

Kydaos responded, “You aren’t the one to interrogate them brother. Have I ever failed you before?”

Icarrus cringed and stepped away. His methods were solid but there was a fine line between interrogation and being a sadistic. Icarrus looked over at Isaris and said, “I don’t think we’ll get anywhere interrogating these fools. From what I learned from Ponyville they know next to nothing compared to somepony like Dracula himself.”

Isaris raised an eyebrow and said, “Whose side are you on? I thought you were going to rebel against mother?”

Icarrus replied swiftly, “I am on my own side. My own rebellion. But in order for it to succeed Chrysalis isn’t supposed to arouse suspicion that I am planning on betraying her. Every new action she makes, she steps closer to the edge. When the final days come, I will be there to push her off.

“How will you create more Changelings?” Icarrus turned and saw one of the captors speak. It was Discord who sat smugly with his hands tied behind his chair. Icarrus leaned closer to the bars and stared down at Discord. Discord continued, “Only her magic can pass through an immortal alicorn, hers alone. Has this even past through that thick skull of yours?”

Kydaos smashed his hoof across Discord’s face causing blood to fly from his mouth. Discord looked over at Kydaos and said with a sarcastic saddened face, “Now that wasn’t very nice. Didn’t your mother teach you any manners?”

Kydaos smashed his hoof against his face again, and then another time. Discord said after a small grunt, “Obviously not.”

“Shut UP!” Vacius screamed, “I have heard enough of your mind games! Answer the question!”

Discord shuffled his feet and said in the same sarcastic tone, “It wouldn’t kill you to say please.”

Kydaos cracked his hoof across his smug face again. Discord looked directly at Kydaos and said in a lightly accented voice, “Please sir can I have another?”

Kydaos did more than just a blow across the face this time. Kydaos took out a knife and stabbed it into Discord’s arm. Blood running down his arm, he looked and said, “There is no entertaining you is there? Man...I wasn’t expecting a bunch of stiffs. You take your job way too seriously.”

Icarrus saw frustration explode across Kydaos. It was then that Icarrus realised that Kydaos wasn’t doing the interrogating, Discord was interrogating them. This was going to be a long and costly interrogation. Icarrus could just feel it.

Chapter XLVI - My Father and My Shadow

Author's Note

I will incorporate the song so you don't have to read it. Remember the color and click the link of the assigned color

First One: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=b1HwpyQPE14

Second One: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=mii4tvy2MbA

And the Third One: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Pre0v7wtWvQ

Chapter XLVI - My Father and My Shadow

Chapter XLVI

My Father and My Shadow

Twilight awoke with a gasp and lifted herself up to a sitting position. She was breathing heavily she focuses her eyes and sees Spectra and Rainbow sitting waiting for her to awake. Spectra steps next to her and says softly, ”Easy darling.”

She sat next to Twilight and rested a hoof on her shoulder. Twilight started controlling her breathing and she looked and saw she was in the guest room of Carousel Boutique. It was not as elaborately decorated as Rarity’s room or Sweetie Belle’s but it was decorated just the same. She closed her eyes and said lowering her head, ”Zenzele and Dracula...where are they?”

Spectra replied, ”They...they’re gone…”

Silence overtook the mood and filled the heavy air, they all felt very close to Dracula even though they had met him no more than a few weeks ago. Heavy hearts and breathless breaths, all but fade into nothingness as they mourn for Dracula. Twilight rests her hoof on the North Star necklace around her neck. She closed her eyes and silently she could hear the voice of Dracula,

Lost in the darkness,
Silence surrounds you.
Once there was morning,
Now endless night.

If I could reach you,
I'd guide you and teach you
To walk from the darkness
Back into the light.

“Deep in your silence,
Please try to hear me;
I'll keep you near me
Till night passes by.

I will find the answer.
I'll never desert you -
I promise you this -
Till the day that I die…”

Twilight came back to reality when she heard his voice come from somewhere else. They all looked and searched around the room and found nothing. Rainbow looked out the window and had a look of surprise. She said waving her hoof over at Spectra and Twilight, “Guys. Over here, look at this.”

Twilight and Spectra rush over next to Rainbow Dash to see what she was looking at. There was a pony hooded and cloaked. All three of them bolted through the boutique to meet this stranger. Bursting through the front door they made their way into the square and stood fifteen feet away from the hooded pony. His face hidden and his shadow casting largely and engulfing them from the light behind him. His form and outline was truly fear inducing.

Twilight studied every little detail and saw that it was an Alicorn. Finally the figure stepped forward and lifted a hoof and pulled his hood down revealing who it was. His face was round and his features youthful and strong. His eyes were bright red and filled with emotion and compassion. He stared long into Twilight’s eyes and she melted in his gaze, unable to move and so shocked she could not believe herself. It was Dracula but instead of his usual dark blue coat, his coat was a pale white and a jet black. His mane and tail the same jet black color with a long white stripe through it. His voice was the same baritone voice, but more soft and tender bringing great passion to her ears with every word. He said, “I am sorry for worrying everypony. Just know that I am before you a different pony, from this moment on my destiny is my own.”

Twilight stepped forward and looked deep into his eyes and she was wordless. There were no words to describe how she felt. But there was a song and Dracula knew the song and started off,
“Sometimes I see
Past the horizon,
Sure of my way,
Where I am going-

But where's the prize
I have my eyes on?
Where?
There is just no knowing!

And when despair
Tears me in two,
Who can I turn to
But you?
You know who I am ...
Take me as I am”

Twilight sang the next words drawing closer to him.
“Look in my eyes.
Who do you see there?
Someone you know,
Or just a stranger?

If you are wise,
You will see me there!
Love is the only danger!

Love... meaning me,
Love... meaning you,
We'll make that one dream come true!
You know who I am...
Take me as I am.”

They were mere inches away from each other and they sang together, in perfect unison and harmony.

“Though fate won't always do
What we desire-
Still we can set
The world on fire!

Give me your hand,
Give me your heart-

[Dracula]
Swear to me we'll never part!
You know who I am

[Twilight]
You know who I am

[Dracula]
This is who I am

[Twilight]
This is who I am

[Dracula & Twilight]
Take me as I am…”

After they finished singing they shared a warm and loving kiss and after a few seconds Dracula said pulling back from the kiss, “I love you so much Twilight.”

Spectra looks over at Rainbow and said in surprise, “Rainbow, are you crying?”

Rainbow quickly rubbed her eyes and said, “Of course not! Crying? Me? No way!”

Dracula laughed and said to Rainbow, “It is alright Rainbow. We won’t tell anypony.”

Rainbow nodded her head slowly and stepping closer she said, “You frightened everypony, just disappearing like that. Where did you go?”

Dracula kept a hoof around Twilight’s shoulder and his face grew darker as he continued, “I confronted that which I feared the most. Not knowing whether or not I would survive, bathing in the darkness of the night. Truly, it was horrible. But, I pushed through all the shadows and now I am more powerful than before. Much more powerful. I have no doubt that I now match Living Shadow’s own power.”

He turned his attention to Spectra and said, “I granted Rainbow the memories I stole from her. But there is something that I must do for you.”

He stopped resting his hoof over Twilight’s shoulder and walked up to Spectra and said, “You have more than proven your power, and I’m sure more would find its way into you. You are now in control of your own fate and destiny. I cannot teach you anymore, my powers are of those that no other can wield.”

He lowered his head and rested his horn over her head and a warm red aura surrounded his horn and began absorbing into her mind. She felt more control and more in tune with herself. The energies circulating in and out of her mind and body felt as if they were restoring more than just her normal self, it felt as if her strength had returned with more vigor. The energies calmed and she opened her eyes. Her senses felt more heightened and the colors are more vibrant. She looked over at Dracula and she said in a respectful tone, “Thank you Dracula.”

His response was a nod of his head and slowly blinking his eyes. She could definitely feel that he was different, he carried himself the same but with more confidence. Before he carried himself with so much weight now he feels almost weightless, he would just stack even more burdens than he needed. In his eyes she could see more intense looks and studied everything with more interest and, no doubt, more detail. The silence was as still as the cold wind. Everypony motionless and unmoving. Finally after a few moments Wraith approached them and he bowed low seeing the sight of Dracula. Dracula nods and pulls his hoof back from around Twilight.

Dracula stated, “Wraith. What news do you bring?”

His cold metallic voice spoke over the rushing wind, “My scouts bring back reports that the Princesses are nearing. I as well bring reports that the messenger from the Crystal Empire will arrive shortly.”

Dracula nodded and again and replied, “Good. Send a messenger over to get our allies in the church, they will be anxious to meet their rulers. And have the scouting parties return, we are nearing a final assault we need all the soldiers we can get. We need to be at full strength if we have any hope of succeeding…”

“MY LORD! MY PRINCE!”

Wraith and Dracula turned to see Thassarian rushing towards them. He stops in front of them and bows low. When he comes back up he said with heavy breaths, “My prince. The changelings have sent a small skirmish party to the eastern wall, they hope to sabotage it.”

Dracula’s expression tightened and he said, “Then we cannot allow them this pleasure. Wraith you will accompany me in dealing with them.”

“It will be an honor, my prince.”Wraith said with a smile and nodding his head. Dracula looks into the winter air and shoots off as fast as he can muster, having a stream of dark nether follow behind him. His skin and eyes start to burn and peeling off of him is pure netherial energy. He stops high in the air and scans the aerial view of Ponyville. He sees small black dots near the eastern wall and he tightens his gaze. Shooting down as fast as he could, a large boom resonated from behind him as the ground came at him faster and faster.

Before he crashed into the ground he steeled himself and landed hard on his hooves. Cracking and breaking the earth and pulsating out of him was a large wave of pure netherial energy and he looked and saw some of the Changelings melt and burn in the pure death force energy. He summoned Whiteash and held it tightly in his telekinesis. The haze and smoke disappeared and he scanned around. Surrounding him was around fifteen Changelings, all wielding different weapons. He as well saw a twenty foot tall one that carried a large maul made from obsidian stone. He looked around the battlefield and in a ready stance, readied an attack from somepony ready to kill.

Three combatants approached. A battle wizard. A stinger or archer with a crossbow mounted to his hoof. And mutated Changeling standing on its hind hooves with a curved sword and a small buckler. The one wielding the sword and shield charged him first, ready to slice into Dracula with a wide cut. Dracula side stepped and just by being near him he could feel the life energy just escape his body and being absorbed into his own. Dracula activated his magic and the black aura around the hilt of the blade began to envelop the rest of the blade and erupted in dark flames that crackled and spurted. Seeing an opening he diagonally cut along the Changeling’s chest and slashed right through its exoskeletal chest plate, with dark emerald blood exploding from the wound and clinging to the blade. The Changeling reeled and hissed in pain kneeling on the ground. Dracula then focused on the battle wizard who was readying for an attack.

Green energy erupted from the Changeling’s horn and a ray of green energy shot towards Dracula. Dracula summoned a large black shield and he felt the green energy absorbed into the shield and Dracula knew what he would do next. He stood on his hind hooves and moved his fore hooves inwards, letting the black energy form around his forehooves. He gathered the energy and shot it out at the battle wizard. The wizard sidestepped but it grazed over its shoulder and Dracula watched as the wound slowly began to erode and infect the arm of the Changeling. It groaned and howled in pain. With it distracted Dracula raised his hoof and erupting out of his hoof was a bolt of dark black lightning. It exploded on the Changeling wizard’s chest and the energy travelled through the Changeling’s body and what remained was a steaming corpse. Dracula turned over to the rushing changeling with combat claws and with lightning fast reflexes Dracula dodged each and every attack made by the Changeling. As he dodged the nether energy was slowly being absorbed into Dracula and he felt stronger.

Dracula remained in sequence and sent black colored energy into the injured Changeling and it shook itself back up. Nether energy slowly peeled off of it and its eyes glowed dark red and focused on the Changeling attacking Dracula. It charged the unsuspecting Changeling and stabbed it right in the back, making a large chunk as it pierced through armor and soft skin. Green erupted from the wound and the Changeling ripped the sword out of his comrades back. Dracula focused on the now insanity induced Changeling. Dracula’s eyes flashed bright red and he watched as screams of horror and pain erupted from its mouth. He watched as it fell to the ground and saw that the skin, meat and exoskeleton melted and rotted away on the top of its head. And Dracula could see that its brain was now totally dissolved. He then looked and saw a Changeling explode into shards of ice and green blood stain the pure white snow. Dracula then saw another being sliced into pieces from an obsidian spear. Dracula then saw that it was Wraith. Dracula then focused and charged at another changeling and began mercilessly hacking and slashing at the Changeling. While it parried, it could not last long under Dracula’s superior strength and martial skill.

Dracula knocked the Changeling’s weapon away and charged his horn. Swirling around it was dark black nether energy and a bolt of pure black energy erupted from his horn and a ray of dark black netherial energy shot out and impacted the Changeling’s chest and opened a large hole into the Changeling. Dracula saw as it rapidly decomposed. At the last second Dracula saw a large green fireball shoot towards him, in the blink of an eye he swiped his hoof while using his magic to materialise the netherial energy in the recent dead Changeling. The fireball was not powerful enough to break through the large black energy shield made in less than a second. The netherial force field absorbed the energy from the fireball and Dracula absorbed the energy shield, letting his powers continue to grow. Dracula stepped back and analyzed what had just happened. He killed roughly five Changelings out of the fifteen, Wraith had only just arrived and killed three Changelings. Dracula looked over and sliding down the side of the crater was Wraith along with a Changeling. They were tackling each other. Finally they were in the crater and Wraith shoved his spear deep into the Changeling, piercing through armor and body. Wraith was splattered with dark green blood and wiped his face with his hoof and rushed over next to Dracula and he said in between breaths, “Glad to see you’re still alive my prince.”

Dracula smiled and watched as the last eight Changelings charged around them. He said, “Me too. When I say now, jump in the air.”

“What?”

“Just do it.” Dracula exclaimed. They made a circle around them and were moving closer, and closer. Dracula tightened his gaze and lowered his body and he shouted, “NOW!”

Wraith jumped and Dracula jumped in the air in front of him and slammed his hooves on the ground. Erupting from his hooves was a concussive shock wave that shattered the earth around him. And black netherial energy was infused in with the rock and stone, the shock wave swallowed all eight of them and crushed them under the stone and earth. When the concussive shock wave slowly dissipated Dracula summoned his magic and absorbed all of the netherial energy from their bodies. He felt his strength increase and his senses heighten. he never felt power at this intensity, so much power encased him that it started to roll of of his coat and into the air. Dracula felt a maniacal laugh escape his lips and looked the giant Changeling as it roared in challenge. Dracula’s laugh increased in volume and the skies began to darken. He started hovering in the air and kept his gaze on the large Changeling, the energy around him turned from black to black and a scarlet red color. His eyes had red mist flowing out of them and they glowed.

He spoke up and shouted against the rising winds striking fear into the large Changeling, “You dare challenge me? You hope to kill me? Hahaha. What hope do you have against the real Lord of the Night. Be sure to tell Horrus that I said hello.”

His face tightened and the skies were now covered in black clouds and dark lightning erupted and exploded on the Changeling. The lightning struck hard and true disintegrating the hard shell, showing charred and burnt skin and bone underneath. Blood trickled down the large wounds and it further enraged the large beast. Netherial energy already started being absorbed into him. He could feel the amount of Changelings it took to reanimate such a large beast. He as well felt the giant’s strength begin to weaken. Dracula smiled cruelly. He charged head first towards the beast, readying Whiteash for an attack. As he charged through the sky the blade started to gather netherial and blood around it and once he got in range he sliced in a wide arc. Extending from the blade was a darker blade made of solidified darkness and shadows as well as Netherial energy. The blade sliced the giant in half and Dracula absorbed the full amount of netherial energy and his strength increased to a higher rate and his magic improved sevenfold. The pure amount of pure rushing through his veins was unimaginable, he never felt so alive. The amount of magic he felt flowing through his veins was stimulating. He lowered to the ground.

He stood on his hind legs and stared down at his hooves. He heard the voice of Wraith echo behind him, his ears reverberated the sound the volume at an intense level, he could hear the steady sound of his heart beat and the sweat running down his coat, “My Prince...Are you alright?”

Dark laughter escaped from his lips and his voice intensified. He began to sing in a voice that was deeper and more gruff,

“What is this feeling
Of power and drive
I've never known?
I feel alive!

Where does this feeling
Of power derive,
Making me know
Why I'm alive?

Like the night, it's a secret,
Sinister dark and unknown.
I do not know what I seek,
Yet I'll seek it alone!

I have a thirst
That I cannot deprive.
Never have I felt so alive!

There is no battle
I couldn't survive -
Feeling like this -
Feeling alive!

Like the moon, an enigma,
Lost and alone in the night
Damned by some heavenly stigma,
But blazing with light!

It's the feeling of being alive!
Filled with evil, but truly alive!
It's the truth that you cannot avoid!
It's the feeling of being
Lucius Void!”

As fast and as quick as lightning he dashed and gripped Wraith by the neck and began constricting. Wraith choked and felt his own dark magic keeping him alive leave him. He saw his leader before him stare at him with hunger in his eyes and in a maddening tone. His words sent waves of unimaginable dread through his system. He said in an unknown voice, “All is well…”

He smiled revealing sharp fangs like daggers. His mouth opened wide and he lowered him down and moved his head to align to his neck. Wraith knew it was all over until they both heard a soft but loud voice shout, “Silver! Stop!”

Lucius looked up and saw Twilight standing in horror at the sight before her. Dracula felt the power leave him. He dropped Wraith in the snow and his hooves began to shake he looked back at Twilight with the same horrified look on her face. She stepped closer and Dracula said hysterically, “NO!...Don’t come any closer...I…I’m…”

He looked back down at himself and he fell to his knees and he seemed even more horrified than Twilight. She slowly stepped next to him and she said lowering her tone and herself down. She rested her hooves softly on his shoulders and she said, “Shh...It’s okay Silver...it’s over…”

Dracula moved his head away and said shaking his head, “No. It’s not okay. Lucius has returned and I…”

His voice sounded so frightened and so shaken that he could barely finish sentences. Twilight pulled him in close and said softly, “It’s fine. Who is Lucius?”

After a few long minutes and a few deep breaths Dracula finally, somewhat, gathered his original demeanor and said in a calm tone, “Normal Vampires get special talents that are extremely magic based. Hearthfire and Blazer had a fire based talent, Sombra had a shadow based talent, and Wraith had necromantic talent. I received the worst of them all, I absorbed life energy to font my abilities inadvertently increasing my hunger for blood. When I use my talent the half of my mind that is connected to my father overtakes me and I become a monster, the embodiment of what it means to know true evil.

“This is Lucius Void. Lucius, is in every way my father but not. He was created by my father. This is the Dracula that ponies know. This is what they believe haunts their nightmares at night. But when I was connected to Luna my special talent was in check. But when she was banished, everything changed for me. In that thousand years I was overtaken by Lucius a couple times, letting the legend of Count Dracula begin to grow. When I was captured by the Brotherhood of Light, Lucius still partially remained and partially not. My mind was somewhat my own. We shared a body, him and I.

“After five hundred years of torture and experiments as I have already explained, a particular scientist caught my eye, and I in his. His name was Henry Pie. He was fascinated with the workings of good and evil. He wanted to make a serum that separated the good and evil, letting us control what to use. I worked up a plan to escape and encouraged the young doctor. He used the serum on himself first to test it to see if it even worked on ponies; let alone dead ones.

“It went horribly wrong. He became to beings like myself. Dr. Henry and Mr. Pie. I fought with Lucius for control for my body and held him in the back of my mind. But Henry eventually found me and injected the serum into me. He said that I was to suffer as he did, to be both a pony and a monster. That was the last that anypony saw of Henry.

“Lucius escaped and allowed me to escape. We murdered all of them, except Alric Belmont as you know. I infused my own blood into his system making him into a half vampire, half pony. A Dhampyr. In the next five hundred years I learned to control Lucius and the dark powers he wields. I had only spoke to you in half truths because of the emotion that it brought. I felt that Lucius was gone for good. But it appears that he still resides deep inside me, even becoming what I am now.”

He slumped and Twilight took in the amount of information. She pulled Dracula into a hug and she said, “You should have told me the entire story. Having you repeat what you say with more information added in seems so unlike you. I’m with you until the very end, and you know this. No secrets from now on, okay?”

Twilight looked down and Dracula stood back up. Revealing his true height, he looked down and gave a sheepish smile and said, “Alright. I think I can control him now. I let the heat of the moment take me over. Now I have two beings wanting me dead. My father and my shadow.”

Chapter XLVII - Walk Away From the Sun

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter XLVIII - Death's Harvest Part I

Chapter XLVIII

Death’s Harvest Part I

The wind cold and the earth steady, ponies armed and weapons ready. Nothing to find and nothing to hold, the wind steadily bracing for the cold. This is the final stand. Every moment hanging by a strand, held together by one band. Of heroes.

One lost. And one found. One broken. And one mended. One loved. And one hated. One new. And One old. One revived. And One dead. Coming out strong, intended on being the victors. Most are of the darkness, trained for fighting alongside the light. Patiently they wait for Death’s Harvest, on one so cold a night.

Death or Life await them. For rusted metal and a sparkling gem. Truly this will be the night, a night of war. Waiting for them death’s cold bite. To finally face the screams and nightmares that came before.

The rain steadily fell from the dark night sky and thunder crashed in the clouds above. Twilight looked up as she continued on with her friends. Their hooves sounded above all noises and seemed to echo. She looked over to her left and looked right at the orange coated mare known as Applejack. Twilight said, “Applejack…”

“Stop right there sugarcube,” Applejack cringed as she said those words. They were not the same tough words that normally came out of her mouth. They were more twisted and scarred. Applejack continued as they walked on to Sweet Apple Acres. “What’s done is done and we aint’ continuing this here conversation.”

Twilight said in a soft and worried tone, “It’s better than suppressing them and pretending that they never happened.”

“What more do you want for me to say Twi?” Applejack snapped. She stopped and looked angrily at Twilight. Holding a cold and tight gaze over the shadows of her hat. She continued, “Do you want me to say that I hate him for what he did? Do you want me to grovel at his hooves because of what he did to protect me? The thing is Twi, I don’t know how I feel about it. Holding it in is the only way that I know to fix the problem.”

Twilight answered with an aggravated expression of her own and said, “Then what do you think you have friends for Applejack!? We’re here to help. Not just to watch the events that happen to you and not do or say anything about it. What are friends for if not…”

“You don’ get it Twi!” Applejack yelled. “You wouldn’t understand because you haven’t lost a family member. You haven’t…”

Twilight screamed, “I LOST MY BROTHER!”

Applejack fell into silence as the words exited her mouth. She stood there in her own self loathing of her words that had escaped. Twilight didn’t breaking her anger and saddened gaze as she continued, “I don’t even know if my parents are alive or not. I know perfectly...of what it’s like to lose a family member. I know every detail.”

Tears started forming in her eyes and they began to stream. She let them flow and continued in a shaky tone, “I had nothing. You have a sister, an older brother, and your grandmother. You have something to return to, something to call family.”

Twilight stopped and rested on a boulder. She sat there letting the tears continue to flow. Applejack walked and sat next to Twilight. Twilight brings out the North Star Amulet and said, “Dracula is the only thing I have left. My only family. If I lose him my family is gone.”

Applejack did not know what to say. Let alone what to do. She felt so guilty and so selfish she did not even know what to think of herself anymore. Silence ensued for what seemed like a century. Applejack finally said in an apologetic tone, “You have us…”

Her statement was cut short with Twilight interrupting shoving Applejack’s hoof off of her shoulder, “You’re right. I have them. But I don’t have you or Pinkie Pie. After how you treated Dracula, not to mention claiming your best friends as monsters. How do you forgive something like that? You’re no better a monster yourself if you claim the same thing on another pony.”

Her last words cut deep into Applejack. She looked and saw her friends, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Fluttershy waiting patiently nearby for them to stop their discussion. The problem was her words cut too deep, she didn’t know if she could come out of this one. Sure she butted heads with a lot of her friends. Rarity and Rainbow Dash to be more specific. But that does not mean she still didn’t care about them. Applejack looked over at Twilight who was looking at the ground. Twilight was drenched in rain water and she didn’t even seem to care. She held her head low in sorrow and sadness, Twilight was always the best friend a mare could ask for. She was kind, considerate, selfless, and smart. Losing a friend like her would do more than just hurt, it would scar a pony.

Applejack saw that she had a lot of love and care for Dracula. More than she had seen herself in her lifetime. Applejack held back tears as she stood up with a crash of thunder in the sky. She rested a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder, she said holding back tears in her eyes, “I am sorry if that does anythin’.”

Applejack walked on in silence. Broken and torn was the very least of how she felt, she felt empty. Like she lost a part of herself. She had nothing for her, she didn’t even know who she was anymore. She walked on and she had only one thought stuck in her mind. She needed to find herself again.

* * *

Fluttershy went after Applejack as she solemnly walked away from them. Rarity stopped her and said, “It’s her call what she decides to do. This is her decision darling.”

Fluttershy had tears in her eyes and desperately tried to hold them in. She fell in Rainbow’s embrace, Rarity looked at Rainbow and they held each other’s gaze. Rarity said, “I’m going to talk to Twilight.”

Rainbow nodded and slowly stroked her hoof through Fluttershy’s pink wet mane. Rarity looked over at Twilight who still sat in silence and pity. Rarity moved her hoof through her mane and felt how wet it was. Under normal conditions she would find some dry shelter and fix her mane back up, but now she didn’t care about that. She let it down and soaked. The rain did not lighten up and Rarity continued and sat next to Twilight.

Rarity looked over at Twilight. Even though the rain and shadows did something to obscure her features Rarity knew them well enough to know what she looked like. Her mane now uncombed but still soft and silky. Her features were so petite and uplifting that she always felt happy around her, so much beauty that came out of so much less amount of makeup and other such things. She held natural beauty that Rarity always envied about her. Rarity found herself staring and quickly shook her head and said, “So...dear...how…”

Her words were cut off with Twilight bringing her in for a warm hug and she held Rarity tightly. Rarity felt warm and protected, Twilight said muffled in her shoulder, “I’m losing everypony Rarity. The elements are nothing without harmony.”

Tears continued to swell out from her eyes. It was in those precious few moments hat she knew something. She always held certain amount of respect and love for Twilight, but she never knew how much. She looked over everything that has happened and it was Twilight of all ponies that stayed by her side. Faithful and caring is only the half of it. Then she felt her body temperature get warmer as she thought about it, Rarity slowly shook her head and said in her mind, ‘Come on. You’re not even into mares.’

Rarity returned the sisterly hug and said, “Darling if there is anypony that has succeeded over the past few weeks it’s you.”

Twilight pulled herself away from Rarity and her big eyes met the white unicorn’s. Pools of pure violet and of serene happiness were on the other side of the wall of sadness and self loathing. Rarity now confirmed all of her confusion and felt lost in her eyes, she was just so beautiful she could no longer take it. Rarity fought with her inner thoughts and she reminded herself that she was interested in Dracula not her. Rarity said, “You’re the only one of us that hasn’t faced that much change. You held strong as you faced your inner grief with the loss of Shining Armor. You slowly got the stallion of your dreams. And you still have your best friends. If any of us, you have encountered victories most of us haven’t even fought yet darling. And you’re still here.”

Twilight smiled a bit and she wiped her tears away as Rarity continued, “Just because you can’t forgive Pinkie or Applejack doesn’t mean they still don’t care about you. And you about them. They just need time alone is all.”

Rarity took this moment as a victory for herself. She pulled Twilight in for another hug and said, “We’re still here for you Twilight. No matter what.”

Twilight returned the hug and said warmly, “Thanks Rarity.”

“No problem darling.” She said taking in the moment, “No problem.”

* * *

Die not as my brother but as a monster.

Do not mention that disgrace of a pony. His weakness is that he is too loyal to anypony he sees. This is why he would not kill me or any of you, he is misguided by the past. I am only driven by the future.

The only weak one I see is you. You underestimate Dracula and it will be your downfall. He is on his way now and blood will be spilled. And it will not be his.

Those words spun through his head endlessly and they repeated over and over. Marrok struggled awake and finally burst his eyes open and exhaling a large breath. He goes to sit up but a paw stops him. Marrok looks at the paw and draws his eyes to a large lion who said in a deep voice, “Rès fasil. Rest calm Lou-Kache. Not many are given a chance such as you to return to life. You must take it easy.”

Marrok went to scratch his head when he saw his werewolf paw. He inspected his entire arm and said groggily, “Why haven’t I reverted back? To my pony form?”

Zenzele turned and began dipping bandages in some sort of alchemical solution. He said, “In case you might have forgotten, you died. You died in your werewolf form. Before your death your spirit belonged to your werewolf form and your soul belonged to your pony form, giving you the ability to switch between the two. But now your soul was revived in your werewolf form, making it your permanent form.”

Marrok grunted as he sat up slowly. He looked down and saw the many scars along his body. He reached a hand over his shoulder and asked, “But where did I get these? And why aren’t they healing?”

Zenzele finished dipping the bandages and turned around holding the cloth in his paws. He said mending Marrok’s wounds, “You were resurrected by Cerberus, the First Night. Few ponies know how to resurrect, let alone reincarnate a pony in their original bodies. It takes a lot of focus and Netherial energy. The Crow has decided that your time in this world is not done, but he can only perform the spell only four times and not within a few days of each other.

“The Crow believes that you are not done in this world. It’s obvious that he has plans for you. As far as your wounds, they came from Nuit Chasè, a Night Hunter. Creations of Living Shadow, like hellhounds but more ferocious. Their claws are covered in a special poison that can nullify any and all special abilities. They were created to hunt werewolves. Consider yourself lucky you lived through an attack like that.”

After the minutes it took wrapping the bandages around his wounds he moved his hand over the bandages and said, “But why me? Why am I so important? I betrayed my family.”

He closed his eyes and looked away clenching his fist. Marrok felt a paw rest on his shoulder and he opened his eyes and looked up at Zenzele. He said solemnly, “It was not you. Cerberus works in mysterious ways. He obviously has a plan for you, to be along with your family. Anyways, your wounds will heal pretty soon. Feel free to get up and move around. Do you remember anything before your death?”

Marrok sat up and rested his face in his hands and said, “Everything. I remember my brothers, my sisters...and I remember...Jana…”

His mind flourished in his mind of a mare who always loved him and who he always loved. A brown coated mare Earth Pony with long blonde mane and tail with bright blue beautiful eyes. She was always his way of living through the day. In the final days of the invasion of the Everfree, Marrok made a decision he always regretted. He sent her away, to protect her. After he awoke again his memories of her were gone. But now they were flooding back to him and he felt a wave of sorrow filling his chest and mind. Marrok stood up and he went to leave, Zenzele spoke with great wisdom, “Don’t dwell on the past. You’re here for a reason. And it is your job to find out what that reason is.”

Marrok held the door open and stood in the chilling wind. Marrok looked solemnly down at his hand and slowly clenched it. He said under his breath, “I will repent for my sins I have committed. I will redeem myself no matter how long it takes.”

Marrok walked out and shut the door behind him. He looked around and saw that it had snowed and it rained, making a slush along the ground. Marrok looked up towards the sky and saw the clouds heading towards the town he stood in. He couldn’t help himself from feeling lost and broken. All those he trusted no longer trust him, he needed to earn that back. He thought back on all the memories he shared with Dracula. He saw that everything that he fought with Dracula was petty and stupid. It took him all this time just to realize this, he needed to change. For the better. Marrok leaned against the railing on the porch he stood on. Keeping his eyes closed. He opened them when he heard a soft voice resound through the air, “Marrok…”

He opened his eyes and wide and saw a small group of ponies. Standing out in the front was Riptide and next to him was Jana. She wore thick layered clothing and stared up at Marrok, with large blue eyes. He thought he was just dreaming for a moment, he shook his head to see. He slowly descended the stairs. He was in awe, she stood staring at him. He now stood merely a few feet away from her and after a few moments she rushed towards him and he knelt down. She hugged him tightly with tears welling in her eyes. Marrok didn’t know what to say but these words, “I thought I would never see you again…”

She responded shakily, “Never...ever...do something like that again...you...you hear me…”

Jana pulled herself back she let tears roll down her cheeks and she continued to look at him. She said, “Promise me you’ll never leave me like that.”

Marrok nodded his head and said in a lightly gladdened tone, “I promise. And you promise me that you’ll never leave my side.”

She weakly smiled stopping her crying and leaned up and kissed him on the cheek. She said, “I promise.”

Marrok never thought he would fall in love with a mare like Jana. She was so kind and caring, she could never hurt anything. The mere thought of fighting never even entered her mind. If a loved one was in trouble she would spring into action but never kill anypony. While Marrok was the exact opposite, it’s what makes him special. He knows more than anypony how to kill somepony. But now he could only think about Jana, everything about death and dying escaped his mind, she finally did what she promised so many years ago. She changed him. Marrok looked at himself and saw that his wolf hide color changed from a jet black to almost a light grey. He looked up and saw him in his werewolf form. Covered in bandages around his chest, shoulder, forearms, and his thigh. Three long scars were placed along the side of his snout and a single scar on his nose. His mane was a light silver color and his eyes a bright blue. He looked more calm and serene than his normal wild and careless demeanor. More learned and wise. Marrok sat in the snow holding the love of his life and he closed his eyes.

Nothing made him more collected and calm than now. He looked up and released Jana from his hug when he saw a figure approach him. He looked and saw a jet black and white pony alicorn stare down at him with those unmistakable dark red eyes. His armor he wore was pristine and ornate. Well designed. The trench coat he wore flapped slightly in the breeze. His jet black mane moved slightly in the breeze. He noticed two new features. A long black scar on his left eye and a long white streak through his mane and tail. Dracula stared down at Marrok.

Marrok stood up and kept his hand over Jana’s shoulder. Dracula gave a stern look that could cut through steel. Marrok saw he was carrying something in his magic, they stared at each other for a while until Marrok said, “So...how long was I out?”

Dracula continued to stare coldly as he replied, “After everything that’s happened, after everything you’ve done. All you can say is,’How long was I out?’?”

Marrok tightened his gaze and said in response, “What do you want me to say Dracula? That I’m sorry? There’s nothing I can say or do that will make this situation better. It’s better left the way it is.”

Dracula looked aggravated by the response and tore his gaze away from Marrok. Dracula closed his eyes and sighed heavily. He said, “I suppose you’re right. But you are going to earn your trust back, I’m assigning Riptide as your handler. He’s going to report EVERYTHING that you do. Don’t make me regret this decision.”

Marrok saw a fierceness in his eyes, a threatening glare as well. Marrok looked at the contents of what Dracula held in his telekinesis and Dracula levitated it over into Marrok’s hands. He inspected the contents. It was a set of werewolf made armor, Zetian Studded Leather Armor. Made from Northern Boar Leather, strongest leather in all of Equestria. Marrok put on the armor and snapped the many buckles and buttons needed. He looked himself over and it fit rather well. He was immensely shorter now, about the average height of a normal Werewolf. The total amount of the leather armor is, chestpiece, vambraces, pants, and shoulder pads. As well, around the collar of the chestplate was a thick layer of fur around it. The reason it was considered strong is because they use an armor type not many use, they make their armor lamellar style. Tightly wrapped pieces of light metal armor. It comes in either Steel Lamellar or Leather Lamellar, depends on the demand and coin of the warrior. Steel Lamellar is saved and used by high ranking officers and highly regarded generals, as well as the Zetian King. Leather Lamellar is highly regarded and just as respected as Steel Lamellar is because of the material and enchantments that go into making the set of armor.

Marrok looked again and saw Dracula hovered a sword in his telekinesis. He levitated the sword into Marrok’s hands and he inspected the blade. The blade itself was curved, the hilt ornately decorated and a dragon’s head at the bottom of the hilt. Marrok instantly knew what this was. It’s a Zetian Dragonslayer Tachi, a well tempered curved steel sword. Marrok always held a certain respect of his Zeta brothers and their ideals. Highly revered warriors and great soldiers. A Zetian Dragonslayer Tachi is normally saved and made for high ranking soldiers in the Zetian Army, a Zetian Warmonger is what they’re called. Zetian Warmongers are high powered warriors normally used for forward charges and for flanking the enemy forces, because they are used for this purpose they need to be light on their feet and need a powerful weapon to strike. Zetian Warmongers carry both a Tachi and a No-Dachi.

Marrok looked back over his armor and the sword he now strapped to his side. He said, “I’m guessing by this that I will be joining the Zetas.”

Dracula nodded his head and replied, “They joined our ranks a few days ago. Two days while you were unconscious. Once Shintaro learned of your return he became intrigued and wanted you serving as a personal retainer. These are gifts from him, his son wore that armor and weapon. Shintaro’s son made a name for the blade, Kyōki or Bloodthirst. Wear it with honor and respect.”

Marrok bowed his head and Dracula continued, “While you are Shintaro’s personal retainer, you will be near me at all times. Since you betrayed the Ebonmanes then I will retrain you in our ways, starting from the lowest position.”

Marrok bowed low and said in a respectful tone, “I will not lose this chance to prove myself.”

Dracula nodded and moved on. As he walked away he said, “When you are ready, talk to Riptide and he will guide you to the town hall." Marrok watched as Dracula left from view, he turned and met the gaze of the other ponies around him. He noticed their armor and saw that they were Zetians. One stood out, he was more decorated and his armor was of a better make, Steel Lamellar. His armor was a dark red color and the clothing he wore underneath his armor was a jet black color. Sheathed on his back and at his left side were three swords. A No-Dachi, a Katana, and a Wakizashi. He had a powerful frame with a straight angular face. His mane was a dark brown color and tied back in a ponytail. He stepped forward and said in a medium tenor voice, “I am Rhonen Swiftblade. I am going to be your trainer in our fighting style.”

Marrok bowed his head and said gravely, “I am Marrok.”

When he said his name the other ponies started whispering to each other. Rhonen looked over and as he looked at them they stopped whispering. He turned back and met Marrok’s gaze. Rhonen answered Marrok’s question before he could ask it, he said. “Do not mind them. You are very well known among the Zeta’s.”

“Oh and what am I known as?” Marrok asked crossing his arms intriguingly.

Rhonen answered growling his words, “Friend Slayer.”

Marrok’s expression darkened and turned his head away. He thought to himself, ‘Why would I expect any less...’. Marrok loosened his expression and said, “When do we start?”

Rhonen transformed into his werewolf form. Marrok saw as not only the armor but the clothing changed to fit the larger frame of the werewolf. His wolf hide was the same as his pony coat, a mix of a light orange, light brown, and white. His eyes were dark green and held a fierceness that only seasoned veterans held. Rhonen stood taller than Marrok, and that was fine. Marrok’s icy blue eyes stared right back at Rhonen. Rhonen motions his head over to him and he said, “We will practice now. I don’t want to take an inexperienced pup with me into battle.”

Marrok snarled and followed Rhonen as they made their way to the training grounds. The others that came with Rhonen stepped aside and away from Marrok as he past them. Marrok gives Jana one last look and focuses on following Rhonen.

After a few minutes of walking they found themselves in a snow covered training field. It was large and was more of a decorated arena than a training ground. Rhonen stepped five feet in front of Marrok and said taking off his cloak and resting it on the ground, “Zetian combat is some what similar to what you know, but we are more disciplined. We prefer weapons over our claws, but sometimes the battle calls just for your claws. There are many Zetian Combat Styles, but we’ll start with the basics.”

Rhonen stepped on Marrok’s left side still in his line of sight. Rhonen looks over at Marrok and said, “Do exactly what I do exactly as I do it.”

Marrok nodded. Rhonen spread his legs apart about shoulder length and gripped his katana sheathed at his side. Marrok repeated the motion almost exactly, moving a steady glare on the snow filled field ahead of him. Moving his eyes back over to Rhonen, Rhonen moved and inspected Marrok’s stance down to the last detail and determined that his stance was fine. Rhonen refocused and said aloud, “The first strike is key. Swift and hard, strike true and fast.”

Faster than lightning Rhonen unsheathed his katana and did a slash, which if he was facing an opponent it would cut somepony in the chest. Marrok heard the swift sound of the katana cutting through the breeze. Rhonen stood there like stone and looked back as Marrok repeated the motion. In one swift and fast motion he unsheathed his weapon and cut the wind in front of him. A look of fierce determination and confidence. Rhonen spoke, “Excellent. If your opponent does not fall from your first strike then follow with more swift and fast strikes. The battle form I am teaching you is Form I, Tetsu-Okami or the “Iron Wolf” form. The point of this form is strictly for offense.”

The series of moves followed by the initial strike was a diagonal strike down to the left, thrust, a strike down to the left, and finally rising the blade up and next to his face. Marrok repeated the series of attacks with seemingless perfection. They repeated the series of attacks, followed by more strikes. There was something different about Rhonen’s strikes and Marrok’s strikes, Rhonen’s were faster and harder and Marrok knew that he was stronger than the average werewolf. Rhonen dropped his stance and sheathed his sword as he moved in front of Marrok. He got back in his stance and gripped the sword hilt and readied for an attack. Marrok took this as a sign that Rhonen expected Marrok to apply what he had just learned. Marrok did the same and swiftly drew his sword for his first attack, Rhonen parried the attack and guided the sword away from harm. Faster than lightning Marrok moved in the offensive and started trying to break Rhonen’s defenses. As Rhonen parried every strike he said, “You are using your raw strength, guide your blows with your hips. Your attacks will be stronger and more forceful.”

As he finished he parried Marrok’s last attack and broke through Marrok’s defenses. He swept his leg underneath Marrok’s and knocked him off his paws. Faster than a lightning strike, Rhonen wedged his sword and arm along Marrok’s neck. He was brought to the ground behind Rhonen’s back and was held there. The edge of the sword pressed hard against his neck and saw Rhonen kneeling in the snow. His eyes were closed and held two fingers up in front of his snout. While Marrok was breathing heavily, Rhonen’s breathing was slow and controlled. Rhonen released Marrok and he fell to the ground with a thud. Rhonen stood up and holding his scabbard with his left hand, Rhonen slid the length of the flat end of the katana along his hand and after sliding the length of the blade slid it into the scabbard. He stood proudly and Marrok looked and saw the other Zetians watching along the outer ring of the training grounds. Rhonen did not look at Marrok as he said, “You are a fast learner, but you still have much to learn Yuki-Kawa. We will not stop practicing until you land an effective blow. Again.”

Marrok stood up with a grunt and held Bloodthirst tightly in his hands. He stood in a battle pose and readied for another attack. He knew and kept in the back of his mind that this was going to take a long time.

* * *

Three hours had past and Dracula stood proudly in the town hall. He stared out the window and saw snow fall steadily to the ground. As it had rained recently, the ground would most likely be freezing. Standing behind him was everypony that was called. Twilight, Luna, Celestia, Riptide, Marrok, Cornell, Wraith, Spectra, Rainbow Dash, Rhonen, General Golden Flash, Nightmare Moon, and finally Dragomir.

Dracula spoke proudly as he said, “This is the last battle of the Dark Crusade. The final test of our might, where we become legends in history no matter what fate lies ahead.”

He turns and meets the gaze of everypony and continued, “This is when we take the fight to Living Shadow and destroy what his rebellion against the greater good. Our final test. This will be all of our breaking points. And this is the final meeting where all of us will be under one roof. I take this time to say thanks to you all and to all those whom I might not see after this fight, It was an honor to serve with you.”

Everypony nodded their head in agreement, they all had stern faces on and held themselves tall. Dracula gave a small nod and said, “Okay. Before we leave I will repeat the plan of attack.”

He stepped at the war table and leaned over a marked map of the Everfree Forest. He said, “We will have Rhonen lead his warriors to the front gates, keeping them busy while Luna, Celestia, Twilight, Dragomir, Spectra, and I will lead a small force through the east side. Riptide, Cornell, Con, and Rainbow Dash will have a small force of their own protecting us as we move into the keep. Once inside Riptide, Cornell, Con and Rainbow Dash will lead their forces to the dungeons below, to find the Crusaders of Darkness. My forces will guard the gates of the keep. To keep all reinforcements from entering. If Rhonen and Marrok finish at the gates, your mission is to find the hive and destroy it.”

As Dracula finished he looked around and they all had confident faces on. Nightmare Moon spoke up and said, “Wait. What about me and Wraith? What are we to do?”

Dracula looked at them and smiled as he said, “You two will act as support groups just in case one of our groups are in trouble of losing.”

Wraith bowed his head in response and Nightmare Moon nodded. Dracula moved his gaze around the room and said, “Anymore questions?”

Silence was his answer. Dracula nodded and retorted, “Alright then. I wish good luck to you all.”

* * *

The wind was heavy and broke through the toughest of armors. Snow continued to drift softly from the sky and the thunderous sound overtook the ears of everypony within range. None of this had been new to Dragomir, he had his fair share of battles won and lost. Of all of them though, he felt that this was the one to truly test what he can do. There was a quick explanation of what they were doing to him. Living Shadow has risen from ancient times to take over Equestria and its neighbors. Nothing new as far as agendas go. The Griffons tried to invade Equestria no more than a few years ago, halted back by the Stonebloods.

Dragomir trudged through the snow, the white blanket crunching under his hoof. Dragomir had a hood pulled up over his face to hold back the bone chilling wind. His pristine golden emblazoned armor, ornate and finely made, clanked and chattered with every step. His sword sheathed on his back was at the ready to be pulled and to charge into battle. Standing firm on his shoulder was his lifelong companion Pyre. He heard a voice speak in his mind, “Well you're not very talkative today.”

Dragomir continued to walk and he responded in his mind, “Not right now Pyre. I have to focus. Besides I’d say the same for you.”

Pyre spoke again, “So you’re not avoiding me? Good to know.”

“Is it your job to aggravate me?”

Answering almost immediately after him was Pyre, “What else am I here for?”

Dragomir rolled his eyes with a grin and replied, “Why would I expect anything less from you?”

A sound came from Pyre almost like a cackle. Pyre replied, “I don’t know. There must be something wrong with you if you think I’m not going to annoy you.”

Dragomir smiled and laughed to himself. He heard a mare’s voice come from beside him, “Why are you laughing?”

Dragomir looked and saw a cyan colored mare clad in dark blue armor. Her rainbow mane was tied back in a ponytail and her dark violet eyes looked at him suspiciously. Dragomir replied to...oh what was the mare’s name...oh right Rainbow Dash, “My phoenix, Pyre. Said something I found amusing.”

“I didn’t hear him say anything?” Rainbow replied raising an eyebrow.

Dragomir lifted his hoof to his companion on his shoulder and said, “Like most ponies I have a special talent. My special talent is the ability to harness and control Phoenix magic. That includes being able to communicate with them telepathically.”

Rainbow pursed her lips and said, “That’s kind of cool.”

“Don’t look now, but I think she’s trying to hit on you.” Pyre said loudly in his head.

Dragomir replied back, “I’m going to pretend you didn’t say that.”

Dragomir said to Rainbow, “So...what’s your talent if you don’t mind me asking?”

Rainbow drew a cocky smile across her face as she said lifting off into the air and landing back down with lightning like speed, “My special talent is being the fastest flyer in all of Equestria.”

She closed her eyes and placed a hoof on her chest and said proudly, “Don’t mean to brag but I’ve saved Equestria from natural disaster like three times.”

Dragomir slowly nodded his head and said, “Impressive.”

After a few moments of silence Rainbow Dash said, “So… it’s Dragomir right? Anyways, I hear you're not from Equestria. Where did you come from and why are you here?”

Dragomir’s expression darkened and turned his head away and she said noticing the motion, “You don’t have to say it if you don’t want to.”

Dragomir took in a breath and looked back over at Rainbow Dash and said, “No...it’s fine...it’s just...a touchy subject. I think I’m willing to share a small part of it with you. But you have to promise to keep this to yourself.”

Dragomir saw as Rainbow Dash nodded her head slowly. He didn’t know what it was, but he felt he could trust this mare. Beneath the rock hard surface of her there was a heart of warmth and trust. While yes he felt he could trust her he also felt skeptical to tell anypony what it was that brought him here. After a long sigh and pulling down his hood he said, “I’m here because I’m looking for my lost sister. Celestia said she knew where she saw her last.”

Rainbow looked shock and she said, “I’m sorry to hear it. I hope she’s okay.”

Dragomir looked ahead of him and said, “Me too Rainbow Dash. Me too.”

* * *

“Are there any stragglers round the castle?” Dracula asked as he walked with Twilight, Luna, Celestia, Spectra, and Wraith.

Wraith replied, “A few skirmish groups but nothing we can’t handle. What we should worry about is the Changelings inside.”

“Your worry is justified Wraith,” Luna interjected, “They have made their drones more powerful than last we knew of them. Powerful creatures.”

After a few moments Celestia said, “Nothing too powerful however. There shouldn’t be any Dread Brutes left, the amount of Changelings and magic it takes to make one of those is too much now. It would take two days if they were to raise another.”

“Yes but our information is a few days old. They could have one up and ready for battle by now.” Twilight said moving her eyes around to the three monarchs marching next to her.

Twilight looked as she saw Spectra said something, “Not very optimistic darling. You could be wrong, hope for the best.”

“My student is right.” Dracula stated, “Let’s not immediately expect the worst to happen. Wraith you may return to your soldiers.”

After a few moments of silence ensued until Spectra said directing her attention towards Dracula, “When we get inside, how are you going to kill Living Shadow? It comes as my understanding that he can’t manifest his full form in this realm.”

“A good question.” Dracula replied. “I am going to manifest his full physical form in this realm by combining the powers of the Blades of Shadow, using the Orb of Darkness to amplify my powers and increase my chances of killing him.”

Dracula looked and saw that the rest of them had the same idea he had, hoods over their faces. Dracula looks onward and they are still marching through the forest. From memory, they were nearing the edge of the castle. Dracula looks around again and finds the Zetians, they were a regiment of roughly 150 Zetian Iron Wolf Warriors. Dracula spots the back of Marrok’s and Rhonen’s heads. Focusing he moved to meet the approaching pony to his right, Dracula looked and saw Dragomir walking next to him.

Dracula glances at Dragomir and said, “It amazes me that you are so willing to help us when we have only known each other a few days ago.”

Dragomir focused on Dracula and said, “You are a pony that is trying to protect those he loves. I am here to do the same, protect those I care for. Even though I have only known you a few days I can tell that you are a sensible pony.”

Dracula laughed to himself and Dragomir said shrugging his shoulders, “What?”

Dracula shakes his head slowly and said, “Nothing. It’s just...you’re the first pony not to question my intentions upon first meeting me.”

Dragomir continued talking, “Of the short time I have known you, I can see you are a pony to protect and defend the innocent. Some would say a hero.”

“That’ll be a first.” Dracula said to himself. Dracula felt something change inside of him at that moment, something deep within him. Dracula didn’t know what it was but he knew it had something to do with Dragomir. Ever since Dracula saw him a few days ago, something about him just kept Dracula thinking that some how Dragomir was involved in all of this but didn’t know what.

Dracula noticed they stepped into a large clearing and Dracula saw standing in the distance the Castle of the Two Sisters. Dracula looked at the small group of Zetian Iron Wolves and saw that they stood waiting in the snow. Dracula looked behind him and saw his small group of Vampire Blood Casters, all wearing large black trench coats clad in leather armor as well. Blood Casters were among some of the powerful among the Vampiric society. Dracula looked behind him and said proudly to all, “Ready yourselves. The final battle will begin shortly, follow.”

Dracula and the rest of them were moving around the Zetian Iron Wolves who looked prepared for combat. They rushed on and hid under the deep canopy of the Everfree. Dracula looked back and saw them waiting patiently waiting at the front gate. Dracula refocused on the castle and after a few minutes of marching they were staring up a large wall of solid stone. Everypony looked at Dracula, Dracula breathed in a heavy breath and stepped forward in silence. He walked on a few feet away from the wall and closed his eyes. Bright red magical energy swirled around his horn and weaved through the air and seeped into the ground and around him.

Pulsating on his armor and skin. The air grew warmer and Dracula lifted into the air and reopening his eyes that now glowed a bright red. Dracula said before he cast his spell,

“Wait for a moment

Crossing together at the mountain city road

Let us speak of the world passing away in time.”

Dracula’s face filled with strain and slammed his hooves on the ground with all of his might. He cast his spell and erupting from the ground the ground cracked and broke under his godlike strength and amplified strength. The ground turned black and Dracula could feel the pure amount of netherial energy that broke the wall at its foundation. The wall exploded from another wave sent out from Dracula. Chunks of stone flew through the air, Dracula knew it was the right time because in the distance he heard the sounds of battle. Through the haze of smoke and dust rising in the air, Dracula stood in the large crevice in the wall and looked back and said, “Blood is life, brothers and sisters. Kill them with our mother by our side. Attack!”

With a loud shink, Dracula summoned his Voidsword and pointed it forward and rushing past him was roughly 30 Blood Casters. Shouts of battle erupted and they charged into the castle. Following behind them was the small company that would storm the keep. Their hooves beating against the stone as they rushed on through the stone paved streets to the keep.

* * *

Marrok held his stance hard and firm like Rhonen had said and began slaying every Changeling that approached. With almost expert cuts and jabs he felled every opponent that approached. At first Marrok was worried they would lose because they were outnumbered nearly five to one. But now he realized that numbers did not matter, it was the martial skill of the ponies that are fighting. Marrok refocused as he noticed two large Changelings that attacked him. In a flurry of iron they attacked and Marrok dodged and parried every attack. One with a spear thrust towards him and Marrok counterstruck, and landed a blow across the Changeling’s chest green blood splattering from the wound. The momentum of his blade continued on and slashed the other Changeling along the face and cut deep into the Changeling’s face. With a cry of victory Marrok continued on killing more and more Changelings under the weight of his steel blade.

They began advancing into the Castle of the Two Sisters and held the gate rather well. Marrok killed the last Changeling around them with two cuts along its chest. As it fell to the ground limp an unearthly silence befell the castle town. Marrok moved his gaze towards Rhonen who had his No-Dachi in his claws. Rhonen ordered, “Alright. Here’s what’s going to happen. We are going to split in half. 75 stays here and guards the gate for any Changelings that decide to enter the castle. The other 75 are going to follow me to the keep to help them out. Marrok, you’re stayng by my side at all costs.”

Marrok advances next to Rhonen and they charge through the streets towards the keep. As they charged through the streets they encountered Changelings who fell under their tide of steel and iron. Nearing the steps they stopped as they saw something fall from the sky and land hard on the stone pavement. The dust cleared and revealed a dark alicorn with a fiery red mane and tail, clad in dark ebony steel armor. His eyes fierce and fixated on them. In his magic he held a large battle axe. Rhonen looked behind him and said, “Guard the steps. Marrok and I will take care of this.”

The alicorn stood tall and firm, nearly the height of them six feet tall. Marrok and Rhonen readied their blades for a fight. They waited patiently, Marrok and Rhonen snarled in unison at the alicorn. Caught on the wind the alicorn charged and attacked Marrok first, Marrok parried the strong blow and tried to counter but was deflected. The fight was joined, the alicorn attacked one of them and moved on to the other quickly changing targets. Sparks flung through the air as steel clashed against steel. Marrok’s face grew more and more determined as the fight drew on.

The alicorn saw an opening and bashed the hilt of the axe against his face disorienting him and the alicorn slammed his axe on the ground throwing up stone pillars at Marrok sending him flying through the air and smashing against the wall. Rhonen watched as his pupil fell unconscious and his face grew fierce as he howled. Rhonen activated a magic and his sword ignited in flames and he mercilessly attacked the alicorn. The alicorn dodged and weaved, narrowly missing the blows.

While yes Rhonen fought against an immortal alicorn, Rhonen was faster and more precise. The alicorn relied on his godlike power to hold Rhonen back, had it been a unicorn or a pegasus this fight would have been over by now. Rhonen guided the axe away and moved in, he swiped the alicorn along his face with his claw and grabbed the alicorn by his throat. Rhonen picked him up and slammed him on the ground with his supernatural werewolf strength. Pulling back Rhonen reared his No-Dachi up and shoved the blade through the alicorn. Blood splattered along Rhonen’s armor and face, Rhonen growled in victory. Rhonen took out his sword and sheathed it in his back.

Rhonen knelt down and noticed this was no ordinary alicorn. Something was different about it. Rhonen didn’t know what but he was not about to wait to find out. He unsheathed his wakizashi and in one swift motion decapitated the alicorn. Blood continued to flow out of the stump that remained. Rhonen held the head in his hand threw it down the steps. He knew how immortal being regenerated, they reconnected their body parts. Rhonen jogs over to Marrok who now was reawakening. Rhonen helped him up and Marrok said groggily, “What...was that?”

Rhonen answered, “I don’t know and I definitely do not want to find out.”

For the first time in a long time Rhonen felt a little bit exhausted from the fight and they rushed down to help their comrades fight to defend the keep. Rhonen could feel the air begin to grow heavy and Rhonen smiled at that fact and rushed back into the fray.

* * *

The halls were cold and dark. Dracula held his Voidsword close and looked around. The entrance hall was long and extensive. Stone columns, red scarlet carpet. Everything was shattered and broken. Dracula felt empty as he crossed the threshold, all emotion. All feelings. Gone.

The darkness that filled the room hugged him and it was not as comfortable as he thought. This was not a natural darkness something set up a trap for them. But Dracula continued on through the darkness despite knowing that this was probably a trap. He thought back to the battle on the way to the keep. It was not easy, some of his brothers and sisters died. Leaving around 20 Blood Casters with him. Their steady breaths could be heard, while they were out of breath and almost to the point of exhaustion he was not. They stopped at two sets of stairs, one leading to the left and the other to the right. Dracula could feel where he needed to go, he looked back and said, “Spectra, Twilight, and Dragomir. Take the others and find the Crusaders, we will handle Chrysalis.”

Twilight said in objection, “But…”

Dracula interrupted, “I’ve made up my mind Twilight. You will go with them and rescue the Crusaders…”

“You mean these four?” Dracula looked and saw standing a few feet in front of him was Icarrus, Aros, Kydaos, and Isaris. Dracula saw that in four magical bubbles hovered Scootaloo, Applebloom, and Sweetie Belle. Discord as well was on one of the bubbles, he looked a little worse for wares. Dracula said sternly and threateningly, “Release them. Now. I am not in the mood for games.”

Dracula turned his attention towards Kydaos as he said with a cruel smile, “Oh but I like games.”

Dracula snarled and leapt forward and landed in front of the half breeds. He summoned his magic and lifted them all into the air. Dracula concentrated not even putting a strain on his magical stamina. He heard them starting to gasp for air, he said in the same tone of voice, “I have always had the least amount of patience for you Kydaos.”

Dracula performed a spell that paralyzed Aros, Icarrus, and Isaris. A soft red glow enveloped them as they fell from the ground. Dracula stood on his hind hooves and held his hoof out strengthening his grip on Kydaos’ throat. Dracula stared coldly at Kydaos and he heard Icarrus cough as he said in an injured tone, “Don’t...kill...him…”

Dracula felt Lucius try to overtake his mind but through sheer willpower and using more spells he kept Lucius suppressed. Dracula looked at himself and he noticed that Lucius didn’t need to overtake his mind to let his actions proceed himself. He released Kydaos and said, “Do not take this kindness likely Kydaos. Consider yourself lucky that I didn’t kill you right here. Next time I will not be so merciful.”

As he finished his last sentence a lightning bolt flashed and in the flash of light his form shifted to his Chthonian Form, or his Netherial form. A large bright white stallion with red smoke coming out of his eyes and clad in dark ebony plate armor. Kydaos looked threatened and scared. Dracula slammed his hoof on the ground causing the ground to crack and tremble under his superior Alicorn strength. Even if they attempted to try and kill him, they would not stand a chance. Dracula said in a stern voice, “Release them. I will not ask a second time.”

Icarrus nodded as Dracula released them from their paralysis. He said, “We had every intention on helping you in any way we could. We decided to start by giving you your allies back to you.”

Icarrus leveled with Dracula and he stared suspiciously at Icarrus. Dracula said holding his gaze, “Why are you helping us?”

Icarrus took in a deep breath and said, “Ever since that fight in the Everfree Forest I have wanted to betray my mother. You were right, she does not care for her kingdom or her subjects. She only cares for her vendetta. She sits waiting in the Shattered Throne room.”

Dracula nodded his head and turned his attention to the rest of the ponies in the room. He announced, “The only ones to proceed are Princess Luna, Princess Celestia, Dragomir, and I. The rest of you are to clear this castle of the remnants of the Changeling Horde. Those are your orders.”

Spectra and Twilight replied in unison, “What!?”

Dracula moved down to them and said letting the large gathering of ponies rush on into the streets of the Castle of the Two Sisters. “I am sorry but you two must sit this one out. Twilight, I love you too much to see you hurt. I don’t want to be put in a situation similar to the one with Sombra. That and the physical connection is still there.

“Spectra, if the worst happens...you need to take my place as leader of the Ebonmanes.”

Twilight and Spectra stared at him wide eyed and he said pulling them in for a hug, “I have made up my mind. I am not going to be convinced otherwise. Stay safe and stay hidden. Dark shadows lie within this place that not even I can protect you from them.”

Spectra stopped hugging Dracula and looked as Twilight stayed in his embrace. She tightened her hooves and said holding back tears in her eyes, “Then...promise me you’ll return safely.”

Dracula winced and said, “I will.”

Twilight pulled Dracula away and leaned up and kissed him softly on his lips. After a few seconds of his moment of bliss Twilight, they stopped and stared at each other’s eyes. Staring for what seemed to be eternity. Finally Dracula felt a hoof on his shoulder and looked to see it was Dragomir’s, he said in a soft tone, “Come. We must be off.”

Dracula gave her a look that she could never forget. It was not a look of sorrow or a look of confidence. It was a look of despair. From the look alone she knew that he wanted to say something, but could not considering the weight it might carry behind it. She welled up her tears and fell into her friend’s embrace now. Dracula turned and let every step he took echo his despair he felt inside. He stopped when he stood next to Luna and Celestia, he needed to keep those emotions and all others buried deep in his mind. His fierce look returned and he said to them starting down the hall leading right into the Shattered Throne room.

After a few seconds of walking they stood in front of two obsidian stone carved doors. Carved into the doors was a famous painting. Known as the Death Harvest. It was a picture of Cerberus as a skeletal pony holding a scythe standing on a large pile of bodies with the sun rising behind him. Dracula looked at the grotesque carved door and said, “Death’s Harvest...truly what waits behind these doors. Is everypony sure they want to do this. This is your last chance to back out now.”

Luna rested her hoof on his shoulder and said in her soft and serene voice, “I said I would be next to you until the very end of this crusade and I meant every word.”

Dracula turned to Dragomir and he said, “You are not the only one here representing your own ponies. It seems as if our fates are intertwined, wherever you may go my sword will follow.”

Lastly he looked over at Celestia who sighed. She said, “My judgment on you was wrong. I expected the worst out of you because of those horrible rumors and for this I am sorry. I am with you until the end.”

Dracula took in a deep breath rested both of his hooves on the cold stone doors. Pushing the doors began to slide open, when they were fully opened revealed a dimly lit open throne room. Which has certainly seen better days. Stone was shattered in one corner by the two thrones and a large hole in the ceiling above it. Only a few braziers lit the chamber. Dracula and his companions continued on into the throne room. They saw Chrysalis standing not facing them in front of the two thrones. They all immediately noticed the two shadowed figures on both the left and right side of her.

She spoke and her voice sounded as if a second voice followed and echoed it, “So...Cerberus’ vaunted justice has finally arrived. Shall I lay down my weapon and throw myself at your mercy Dracula?”

Dracula growled back, “A swift death is more than what you deserve, for all those you have tortured and killed. It ends tonight.”

Chrysalis steps forward revealing herself fully. She stood taller and more slender, more insect like as well. Her carapace looked to be thicker and her features much smoother. Dark shadowed mist came off of all over her rather than patches. Dracula sensed the lingering magic of his father and knew exactly what happened. Living Shadow turned Chrysalis into his own Avatar of Darkness. The other two figures revealed themselves. It was Sombra and Shining Armor.

Their coats were jet black and their eyes were glowing a dark scarlet red. They both wore heavy layered white plate mail armor. Sombra held a broadsword and Shining Armor held a sword and shield in his magic. They stared blankly off into space and held cold gazes. Luna stepped forward threateningly and said her eyes flashing a bright white color, “You monster...what have you done to them!?”

“I rebirthed them.” Chrysalis said with a cruel smile, letting her hoof run along Shining Armor’s cheek, “It was very tricky getting them back to their bodies and having them reborn in dark magic. You know all about that don’t you Dracula?”

“Mine was Netherial,” Dracula said through gritted teeth, “And it was under my own will not the mind controlled will of another. The blind lead the blind I suppose.”

Chrysalis chuckled and directed her attention to Celestia and said, “Well well the almighty Princess Celestia, Goddess of the Sun, wishes to participate in a fight? Likely involving a lot of death? Are you sure you are up for something like this, the last time we had a little scuffle you injured your horn.”

“I am not the same mare I was back then.” Celestia said with an even tone and a neutral face, “I will not show the same amount of mercy that I had given you that day.”

“Now I am intrigued. If you were showing mercy I want to see the full extent of your powers.”

“The only thing you will see is your quick end.” Dragomir said interjecting. Chrysalis’ dark purple glowing eyes shifted their gaze upon Dragomir.

She tightened her cold gaze on Dragomir and said, “So. Dragomir Petran has gained the trust of the Lord of Shadow’s son.”

“Lord of Shadow’s son…”

“It’s a shame.” Chrysalis continued, “Living Shadow had plans for you as his favorite son. But it looks as if you two must share the same fate.”

Dracula and Dragomir stared at each other and lifted their hooves to their own scars. They couldn’t believe it, they were brothers. Chrysalis let out a long agitated breath and said, “You two seriously did not know that you were brothers? It couldn’t have been more obvious.”

“Enough!” Luna shouted shaking the entire room under her loud commanding voice, “The time for talking is over! The time has come for you to die.”

Chrysalis only smiled and stood tall. Silence ensued for a few moments and the two sides stared coldly at each other in those moments, deciding who would make the first move. Dragomir unsheathed his sword and held it at the ready in his magic. Dracula slammed his hoof on the ground and he changed into his Chthonian Form. His mane and tail looked a lot like Celestia’s and Luna’s mane and tail, but his was shorter and looked more like crackling flames of netherial energy. Dracula summoned Whiteash and held it in a ready stance, then summoned his Voidsword and held it up as well. Luna summoned Chillrend, and Celestia summoned the Ashbringer. They all stood next to one another ready to fight.

Chrysalis smiled and a dark violet aura enveloped her horn and materializing was a large scythe. It was no regular scythe, this scythe was enchanted and made from a superior weaponsmith. It was emblazoned with many glowing purple runes on the blade and some on the shaft. Chrysalis stood on her hind legs and readied it in her hooves, standing in a battle stance. Sombra and Shining Armor stood in a ready stance and waited to see who would make the first move. Dracula started crackling with red energy and pounced forward, leaping through the air he was going to land a blow on Chrysalis. Dracula slashed with both of his swords and they were parried by her scythe and she tried to counterattack but he dodged out of the way. Dracula did not lose this chance to give Chrysalis the offensive so he went into a flurry of cuts, slashes, and thrusts. All subjected to send sparks flying through the air.

Celestia charged a spell in her horn and shot a ray of light at Sombra and the magical blow was absorbed into the shield and the shield began to glow a scarlet color and he bashed the air in front of him and a solidified shield of red energy shot out and met to land its blow on Celestia. Celestia crossed her hooves in front of her and summoned a shield. Dirt and dust kicked up and Sombra leapt through the dust and was about to land a blow on Celestia when Dragomir slashed Sombra at the neck and tackled him to the ground. As Dragomir collided with Sombra, fire crackled on him and singed Sombra’s armor. Celestia refocused and saw they were exchanging blows farther away from her. Celestia joined in the exchanging of blows and parried and dodged a few of his attacks. Celestia expected Sombra to rely on his physical strength to overpower his enemies, but she noticed that he put more martial finesse into his strikes and blocks. This was the first official time that she has had a combatant last this long.

Luna jumped and charged through the air and clashed with Shining Armor. Shining Armor hefted a large two handed sword while Luna used a longsword, giving her the advantage of speed. But she needed to be careful because if he lands a blow on her then she might be in trouble. Luna went to thrust her sword through Shining Armor’s chest but he sidestepped out of the way and bashed his large hilt against the side of Luna’s head. Dazed and blurred she attempted to dodge out of the way but the weight of his great sword came down on Chillrend. Luna held her sword there kneeling on the stone. Armor was trying to overpower her with brute strength, Luna strained holding him back. She could hold him there, but not for very long. She needed to do something, she cast a spell and she felt her form dissolve into bright blue smoke and in a second she materialized behind Shining Armor. Luna charged her weapon and was about to land her blow on the back of Shining Armor’s neck when she felt something hard strike against her and sent her flying.

She flew through the air and slammed into the stone wall. The room shook but nothing collapsed aside from a few stones. Luna shook the haze from her eyes and saw Dracula reverted back into his mortal form. Dracula strained and lifted himself off of the ground with his two swords and immediately summoned a storm of red energy around him and charged towards Chrysalis, transforming into his Chthonian Form again. Leaping through the air and unleashing another flurry of strikes. All of them were precise and strong, blows that only a seasoned warrior can land. Anger spread across Dracula’s face as his attacks were either parried or dodged. Chrysalis thrust her scythe and Dracula crossed his swords absorbing the blow. Dracula charged his weapons with red energy and then stabbed them into the ground erupting around him was a large wave of netherial energy. Chrysalis summoned a shield and was only pushed back a few feet, she stood on her hind hooves and started throwing bolts of energy from her hoof. Dracula slashed his sword vertically and a wave of netherial black and white energy collided with the three bolts that shot out at him. There was a small explosion that kicked up dust. Dracula covered his face with his hoof to prevent the dust from getting into his eyes or nose. Once the dust cleared he saw a wave of bright purple needles flying at him. It was too late for him to throw up a shield to block it so he took the damage from the needles. There were three of them and were at least two feet long and struck hard into his left shoulder, neck, and left fore hoof. Dracula then felt poison rush through his veins and attempt to destroy his insides but one of the powers he received from being a Vampire Lord was being able to control poisons.

The poison subsided but the shooting pain of large needles in his body was still there. He pulled them out and blood started to trickle out of the three large irritated holes. The scarlet liquid slowly oozed out of his wounds and he lifted his hoof to the blood that fell down and his hoof started to get stained, he started moving the blood around and formed runes on his arm and neck as he did he chanted in a deep reverberating voice,

“Et nox sicut dies et nox sicut dies praeterit hora venit diluculum. In hora, omne robur et omnis potentia in frigore lapsis sopitam manent. Virtus mea, et cum finis tuus.”

When he finished the lighting changed from dark to a dark red color and smoke came off of his wounds. Dracula held both of his swords in his hooves and readied them for a charge. He leapt forward and his sword glowed the same color as the blood runes on his arm, shoulder, and neck. His attacks were harder and faster. Dracula guided her scythe away from her and landed two slashes. One across her cheek and the other a thrust into her chest. Dracula went to take out Whiteash from the stab but noticed it was stuck. He looked at Chrysalis and she smiled then smashed her head against his and he fell backwards in a daze. He returned just in time as she went to land a blow, Dracula crossed his swords and saw as the blade was within inches of cutting across the base of his neck. The both struggled to overpower each other, Chrysalis said, “I can taste your hatred for your father. I can feel your fear of losing, and it is delicious.”

Dracula strained and closed his eyes as he tried with all of his might to overpower her but she had the same amount of strength as him. She laughed evilly and said, “I think I’m not going to kill you. I leave you an inch away from death, tie you down, and have you watch your precious Twilight die right before your eyes.”

As she said her last sentence she transformed into Twilight and put on a look of sorrow. Dracula’s heart sank as she said her next words, “Help me Silver! Help me please!”

Dracula looked away and felt as his strength began to falter. He looked again and saw she had tears in her eyes and she said, “Please! Please Silver...please…”

Dracula’s strength gave way and cut him a the base of his neck and over to his shoulder. His swords fell out of his hooves and cried in horrible pain as the wound burned and singed. The butt of the scythe slammed into him and he flew through the air and landed on the ground hard. he felt a few of his bones crack and break. He tried to stand up but faltered and fell to the ground. Chrysalis returned to her original form and laughed maniacally.

Chrysalis relished in the impending victory, Dracula lied limp on the ground until Luna unleashed the full might of her powers and stabbed her longsword deep into Shining Armor. His body shook and cracked as moonlight seeped through the cracks and finally he exploded. She rushed over to Dracula and helped him up. Then looked over as Celestia reduced Sombra to a pile of ash. Things were not looking so good, distress fell upon her and surmounted as Twilight Sparkle and the unicorn known as Rarity stepped into the room. She had to think fast, she would be able to handle four but if they joined the fight she would surely lose. She needed to think to think of something, and she needed to think of it fast. Her eyes darted around the room, in the corner of her vision she saw Dragomir and Celestia slowly advance towards her. She charged her horn and shot a large bolt of pure violet magic. It shot out from her horn and blasted the base of a large column, she watched as it fell to the ground with resounding speed.

* * *

Luna leapt over to help Dracula. As she lifted him up she heard him say under his breath, “I...I...I can’t...I can’t do it…”

Luna turned him so he looked directly at her and she said, “Yes you can. You’re the only one that can. You can defeat him and you can surely defeat her.”

She heard hoofsteps sound through the room and she saw Twilight with the same physical wounds as Dracula. Dracula looked up in fear and said shouting, “Twilight! Get out of here!”

Twilight was about to say something when they all heard stone crack and break. Luna looked to her left in horror and fear. She watched as a stone column slowly descended upon them. She threw Dracula away and he cascaded across the floor ten feet away from her. Dracula shouted, “NO MOTHER DON’T!!!”

He lifted his hoof and watched as she was crushed under the weight of the column slammed down on the Princess of the Night. Dracula laid there in horror, the ground shook as it made contact with the ground. Dracula laid there in horror waiting for almost an eternity for the dust and dirt to clear. He looked back and saw Celestia and Dragomir engaged in a fight with Chrysalis. He looked back and prayed to the night that Luna was okay. The dust and dirt cleared, revealing the limp form of the Princess of the Night underneath the stone column. Dracula stared in horror for a second then finally got to his hooves and said, “No…”

He galloped over and used his godlike strength to lift the large stone column. He strained with all of his might and finally lifted it he picked it up and dropped it five feet away from them. Dracula knelt down and held Luna’s head in his hoof and as he did this he said in a shaky tone, “No no no no no no...no...no…”

With blood on the corner of her lip and covered in dirt, bruises, and blood she coughed and said with her final breath, “It’s...you...now...lead them...well…”

She slowly closed her eyes, her color was now dead pale and she laid there lifeless. Dracula’s lip quivered and tears started to stream down his eyes and he winced. He felt complete emptiness and his strength leave him. He buried his face in her chest, and tears continued to fall from his eyes. But he felt the spell that connected the children of the night to her shift through the Arcanic Rift and moved into Dracula. He felt a weight on his shoulders and it did not help how he was feeling now. Dracula lifted his head up and continued to let tears fall from his eyes, he lifted Luna’s head to him and kissed her on the forehead then slowly put her down. Dracula stopped his crying and stood up. He heard an explosion behind him and he looked and saw Chrysalis casting a spell. A large beam of pure violet energy shot at Dracula’s head and continued to pump energy into his head. His mind ripped itself apart and he screamed in agony and pain. He felt his conscience slip and being torn away from him and his soul screamed in great pain and agony. Darkness filled around his physical form and in his vision. Black filled all that Dracula could see.

* * *

Unnatural darkness filled the air and Twilight strained as she tried to see through it. She heard Dracula scream in agony but that couldn’t be right, she didn’t feel any physical pain. She cried out in the darkness, “Dracula? Dracula are you alright?... Rarity do you see him?”

Twilight did not hear a word. Finally the darkness lightened up and she moved her gaze as fast as she could to where Dracula stood. Darkness and shadows swirled around where Dracula stood. She moved her hoof to step closer to it but Rarity stopped her and said, “Twilight...wait.”

The darkness subsides and reveals Dracula. Dracula shoots open his eyes and they exude black and red smoke. Looking at him Twilight can feel dread filling her lungs and mouth. She can’t move or speak. She falters even more when he spoke, it looked as if Dracula spoke but he carried a different but all too familiar voice,
Ah finally. I have returned to this world.

Author's Note

Welcome everpony, to the beginning of the end of Children of the Night! May I just say, that is has been a blast writing this fanfic and thank you to all of you who have read it up to this point. The reason this chapter was so long was because at the rate I was writing it it would have finished in the fifties and I don't want to torture you guys that much, so I decided that instead of having multiple little chapters of two thousand or three thousand words I would condense it and form two ginormous chapters. Expect chapter forty nine to be just as long if not longer. Happy reading!

~Sylus~

Chapter XLIX - Death's Harvest Part II

Standing before her was something she hoped she never saw. Standing in front of her right now was nightmare incarnate. Every single nightmare brought up to this point flashed slowly through her mind, all the while keeping a horrified look on her face. Standing in constant fear and standing in the aura of unnatural dread. He was projecting it, constantly summoning it. Spectra glanced over at Twilight and she had the same expression, but the feelings she felt must have hurt more. They saw Living Shadow look down at the limp dead form of the Princess of the Night. He said shaking his head back and forth,
If only I arrived sooner...I could have killed you myself.

His armor clanked as he walked he summoned his magic and slammed his hoof on the ground. Everypony froze, not in ice but in fear. Nopony moved or dared to breathe. He ascended the stairs to meet with Chrysalis, Chrysalis knelt and said, “I have done as you asked, my lord.”

Living Shadow gave a cruel smile and said drawing his hoof on Chrysalis’ jaw. He said,
Yes. You have done everything I have asked with conviction and dauntlessness and for that I am grateful.

Living Shadow took her scythe and ran his hoof along the blade and said continuing in his cold dark voice,
One of my most perfect creations. Sadly. You have to die.

Living Shadow thrust the blade deep within Chrysalis’ chest and came out the other side. Dark green blood splattered and spilled out of the wound. Living Shadow hefted it and twisted it slightly. Chrysalis looked at Living Shadow in horror and said, “But...why?...”

Living Shadow took the scythe out and held it at his side. He said with a serious tone and a serious face,
Because you are of no further use to me. You summoned me into this world and I am eternally grateful you would do that for me. But, you have the same agenda as I. And the only one to have the satisfaction of killing the two sisters-

Living Shadow grabbed a clump of Chrysalis’ mane and decapitated her head and whispered in her ear,
-Is me!

He dropped her head and sucked in a long breath. Holding out his hooves he said,
How good it is to live again. Oh I’m sorry...where are my manners I have guests.

He slammed his hooves on the ground and released everypony from their constant fear and looked on and still held the pictures of her nightmares in the forefront of her mind. So much pain...so much death...how could somepony live like this? She began to feel even more sympathy for Dracula as he had to live with this for so long. She shoved those nightmares in the back of her mind and held a cold stare on Living Shadow. Living Shadow turned around and saw all their faces. He said shrugging his shoulders,
What? You can’t possibly tell me you didn’t plan for this? Oh man the looks on your faces are, priceless.

A deep bellowing laugh emanated from his lips and echoed across the halls of the Castle of the Two Sisters. Spectra was about to cast her spell when she saw a stream of purple energy jump towards Living Shadow. She heard Twilight’s voice scream, “You Monster!”

When she found her target Living Shadow held up his open forehoof and choked her. She dropped her blade of shadow and started gasping for air. Living Shadow laughed again and said,
Oh this is just precious! You have no idea how long my son has wanted you...even when you didn’t know him, he silently viewed you from afar. I must say he has developed quite the crush on you.

He drew her in closer and Spectra growled under her breath. Spectra listened in as he whispered in her ear,
I think I will have him present while I’m killing you.

He chuckled as he threw Twilight across the room. She slammed into the wall and fell unconscious. Spectra gasped, she wondered if she was alright. She looked coldly at Living Shadow and saw him advancing towards her. Spectra teleported in front of Twilight and slammed the bottom of her staff in the ground and summoned the strongest spell she knew, calling upon the powers of the moon. She said in a stern and determined voice, “You will not harm her again!”

Carrying the scythe in his hoof he advanced towards her, she looked and saw darkness fill the room. When he spoke he spoke in her mind, he was a few feet away from the shield. He said stopping,
Ah. The element of generosity. The noble and fair Rarity. Or should I say Spectra Crystalline, daughter of Uther Crystalline Highlord of the Vanguard Alicorns. God of Hope. Your father was quite powerful might I say, and you seem to surpass that of your father’s power. He was the luckiest stallion that ever lived, I never had the guts to marry a crystal pony. And it seems you have the same tastes as your father…

He stepped inside the shield without any hassle or trouble. No resistance. She expected at least something, anything. A twinge of pain perhaps, to show that she at least stood a chance. She stopped casting the shield and readied her staff to summon a pillar of moonlight, she said, “I don’t know what you are…”

She was cut off as he melted into shadow and reappeared centimeters from her face. He whispered,
Oh you know exactly what I mean...you want somepony who is smart. Kind. Selfless. Willing to put themselves after you. Funny. And loves a good book…

His form changed into Twilight and she felt her face begin to turn scarlet. She said, “I...I don’t know what you’re...talking about…”

Now mere millimeters from her face she heard Twilight’s voice but knew it was Living Shadow speaking, “Stop hiding from your feelings. You are in denial because of two things. You’re afraid of what she might think of you. And you fear of what Dracula would do to you if you tried anything. Oh you’ve had these feelings for quite sometime and you just didn’t even know it or you simply tried to ignore it.”

Spectra felt Twilight’s hoof behind her head and Twilight said, “You don’t have to be afraid of your nightmares any more. Because I can turn your nightmares into dreams and make those come true.”

The gap was closed and Spectra felt the warm sensation of Twilight’s lips against her’s. She longed for this and waited for an opportunity to hit her. But now that she was with Dracula, she could never find herself to say it. For three years she held these feelings for her and always kept it to herself. Her lips were softer than she could ever imagine, so gentle and blissful. She was about to succumb to her desire when she realized something. She shoved “Twilight” away and said, “But you aren’t Twilight...you’re the monster that hurt my friend.”

She saw Twilight smile cruelly and she said advancing slowly towards her, “I can be whatever you want me to be.”

As she drew closer mere inches from her face Spectra said, “This...this isn’t how I wanted this…”

Disappointment spread across his face. Living Shadow transformed back into his regular self and said,
Suit yourself. I was just hoping you would...enjoy your last moments before you died...but if you insist.

Living Shadow shot his hoof out and started choking her. She gasped and coughed as she tried to grasp air with her lungs but to no avail. She looked into his eyes and she felt as if death was literally hanging over her shoulder. Darkness settled in her vision and her breath was taken away from her and she felt something slam into Living Shadow. Spectra fell to the ground out of his grip and she felt her conscience slowly returning to her. She went into a coughing fit and as she came out of it she looked and saw it was Dragomir tackle Living Shadow to the ground. They did not land on the ground for long though, Living Shadow quickly bucked Dragomir off of him. They both did back flips to land on their hooves, they shot their heads up at the same time staring coldly at each other.

She heard stirring next to her and she saw Twilight slowly gaining consciousness. Spectra crawled over to her side and she nuzzled her head against Twilight and said, "Wake up please. We need you."

Twilight painfully lifted her head and her eyes slowly opened. Her armor was broken and in pieces, some of the pieces cut into her causing even more pain than her broken ribs and bruised muscles. Twilight looked at Living Shadow that took the form of Dracula fighting Dragomir. She said to herself as she watched them exchange blows and parrying every strike of each other. She said to herself looking at the ground, "We're not strong enough...I'm not strong enough..."

Living Shadow pinned Dragomir to kneeling in the ground clenching as Living Shadow pushed hard against Dragomir's broadsword. He strained and as he was knelt on the ground Living Shadow said,
Dragomir my youngest son. Why do you try to fight? It is hopeless, I will kill everypony that sees me. What makes you so special? You are not the destined one, merely a shadow of the one who has the right to kill me and he's gone. You will die no matter what happens, let me give you a quick end.

Dragomir felt his mind falter and despair tried settling in. His soul felt crushed. Perhaps maybe Living Shadow was right. He was not the one to kill Living Shadow, what was he to do? His power was only a fraction of what Dracula possesses. His strength slowly began to fail drawing the scythe blade closer to his exposed flesh of his neck. Fear and anger settled in on him as the blade drew near, he grunted as it drew closer and closer. As this happens Dragomir feels not adrenaline rush through his veins, but the fires of vengeance rush through his veins. Before it could pierce his flesh he shoved Living Shadow away and slowly he felt the fire consume his skin on him. He felt rushed on and renewed, his coat changes to the color of white ash and his eyes are set ablaze and his armor turns gold and sprouts wings of fire themself. He lifts into the sky and shouts over the wind, "I am not him but the same blood runs through my veins. The same blood that is capable of killing you. I am not powerful enough to kill you, but I can give my brother a fighting chance. Fall victim to the flames of Black Sun!"

* * *

Dracula expected just darkness in his vision and mind. Nothing but the pure void of unknowing, he expected the mercy of not seeing his friends and family die right in front of him. He expected to be given mercy not to feel their suffering and their misery. He expected the cold embrace and the iron grip of death that awaited him. But he as well expected for his father to have a cruel mind set. Dracula did share half of his subconscious with him for years. Fighting endlessly, subconsciously, against the one force of the universe that brought him real fear. Against the one adversary who equaled in strength and power to Cerberus and Faximas.

But now Dracula felt all of it. Every last memory. Every last minute. And every last sight, with his father. All of those filled with nearly endless sorrow and suffering. He suffered at the hooves of fate and it had been cruel to him. Living Shadow just wanted recognition. He wanted to prove that Alicorns were not the warseeking race that they were. But he did not know that he turned into what he believed was the end of all things, he became a shadow of himself. He became the vessel of the damned. The harbinger of a dark future. And with his tight embrace of the shadows, he became the villain of the world. And Dracula was destined from the start to kill his father. Now that they both shared equal minds, Dracula saw everything that Living Shadow went through. He saw Living Shadow's birth, his rise to power, and his fall to darkness.

Dracula now had an understanding of his enemy now, as did Living Shadow with him. But as Dracula tried to remember what came before his rise in the Brotherhood. He was taken in as a colt of nine years of age, all of his memories before that were gone. He pushed the thought aside and recovered his enclosed vision.

He refocused his magic and opened up his eyes. He stood in a snow filled valley of nothing but pure gusts of wind that attempted to pierce through his skin, but the numbing chill of winter staid at bay. He no longer felt the effects of the weather as he no longer needed sleep or food. Now all he craves is netherial energy, he kept his lust at bay as he was merely peckish but he could feel his ravenous core in the pit of his stomach.

He looked at himself and he wore what he did when he became Living Shadow's puppet. He wore a long black trench coat that held firm and tight along his forehooves and shoulders. On his shoulders were steel pads of thick armor. It weighed nothing. His trench coat was open at the chest and revealed his chest plate that was strapped tightly over his waist coat. On his haunches, back, and hind hooves were plated armor as well strapped tightly around to protect those areas. And resting around his neckline was a large jet black hood. The collar was pulled up and he stood in the snow.

He looked up and stared deep into the mistfilled sky. A void of winter and snow. Dracula's scarlet eyes peered through the haze and saw the silhouette of a pony coming towards him. Dracula held some power over the Dreamscape but not much. Somepony else held the reigns on the world around him. Somepony of equal power to his.

He readied for a fight and expected to see the pony within seconds. Finally he felt the ground quake as the pony landed. The haze moved and revealed the pony holding the magical reigns on the Dreamscape. The sun hidden behind a curtain of storm clouds, Dracula saw in the darkness as if it was day. Standing no more than fifteen feet away from him was a pony he dared never to see face to face. It was the dark and stern form of Lucious Void.

Lucious held the exact same features as Dracula but they were much more sinister looking and more sly. His trench coat was blood red and his armor as black as the night itself. His fur coat was a light grey color and his mane was as pure as silver. Everything mirrored Dracula. The shape of the trench coat, the design of the armor just different colors. They had the same Alicorn sized frame and the same toned muscles. But their eyes were the same crimson red and they stared at each other. Lucious stood in a readied stance for combat and he smiled like the devil himself as he said in a cocky and self confident manner, "At long last we finally meet. You have no idea how long I have waited for this moment."

Lucious tried to impart fear on Dracula but it held the same numb feeling as the cold wind. A slight breeze rustled through and Dracula said in a calm and denere voice, "Lucious. Words cannot describe the hate I feel toward you. All those years of torture and pain, inflicting wounds on ponies that do not deserve such pain."

Lucious' smile fell and he said in the same tone of voice as Dracula's, "You witnessed what they are capable of. These ponies claim that they live in complete harmony and peace, when they are no more darker than we are. They treat us like animals. Like monsters. We deserve to rule over them, I do not see why you fleetlessly side with those weaker than you. Only the strong survive, and only the strong shall succeed."

Dracula stared long at the shadow that has haunted Dracula for five hundred years. Dracula said unflinching, "Is that why you hide behind Living Shadow? Because you are strong?"

Lucious snarled and barred his fangs and said coldly, "I hide behind no one, the only thing holding me back is myself."

Dracula tightened his gaze and said in the same serious tone, "Living Shadow is manipulating you. He is using you, once he gets what he wants he will discard you. You are merely a pawn used as a way to get what he wants. You saw what he did to Chrysalis."

Lucious snapped at him, "I am not doing this to be appraised by Living Shadow. I'm doing this because I want to kill Living Shadow and then no one will stand in my way for me to kill who I wish. Now, enough talking. The time has come for clashing steel."

Lucious's form started having swirling red energy rise off of him and materializing on his hooves were a pair of combat claws. His eyes had the same dark red energy coming out of them and they held a maddening look. A look of one who enjoys killing. It pained Dracula that this being was residing inside of him. It pained him even more that he cannot help this pony. Lucious stands on his hindhooves and readies for an attack. Dracula casually drew Whiteash and lowered the blade at his side and stood in a battle stance he has not used in a while.

They stared long at each other with glares promising death and pain. Snow and ice collected on their unmoving forms, their undead forms. The bitter cold heart of the blizzard beat and resounded through the air and Dracula knew that this battle was imminent. He knew that there would be only one victor, one would live and one would fall.

Dracula focused and drew upon his arcanic energy within himself and started immersing his material form in dark black netherial energy, he felt the ground beneath him slowly sink and the snow melted and decayed the ground revealing the lifeless dirt that resided underneath the snow cap. His cold glare continued to stare at Lucious. Black and red energy evaporated off of him and his eyes glowed the purest of scarlet. Dracula's form changed into all jet black and he sharpened his mind. His mind focused on spells that would kill and used the darker form of Nether.

Green flames erupted over the white blade and faster than lightning Dracula charged at Lucious who did his best to block the blow. Dracula cut diagonal but was blocked, but he quickly moved Whiteash and cut diagnally the other way. He niched Lucious at the base of his neck. Lucious cried in pain of the sting from the sword that could devour life essence. Rage surged through Lucious and the magic swirling around him resonated and increased in suppressing force on Dracula but Dracula was capable of resisting the crushing force. His attacks were wide and powerful, each one stronger than the last.

Dracula could feel the anger coming off of Lucious, it pulsated and showed great emotion on his face. Dracula however parried and dodged nearly every attack. Dracula reflected a blow and it glanced over his shoulder pad. Dracula took this opportunity and quickly slashed him over the cheek. Lucious let an animalistic roar escape his throat and he reeled back in pain. Dracula switched Whiteash to his left hoof and enveloped his right one in darkness and punched his hoof in Lucious's chest. The nether energy broke through his chest plate and burned into his chest. The force sent him back about ten feet.

The blizzard lightened up a bit and revealed a few scattered boulders that were frozen to the ground. And Lucious smashed against one of them and shattered the stone into small pebbles. Dracula did not expect his foe to be fallen. Lucious was in almost every shape and form as him. They shared the same strengths and weaknesses. Lucious stood straining against the pain and coughed at the sudden pain in his chest and lungs. A few of his ribs felt fractured as well, but he ignored the pain and refocused on Dracula who stood proud on his hind hooves staring down Lucious. Lucious just smiled and laughed as he stood up cracking his neck. He said standing strong on his hind hooves, "You are going to have to do much more than that to be rid of me."

Dracula gave a cruel smile and said, "I was hoping it would take more than that."

Dracula saw in horror as the red energy enveloped Lucious and his form changed. It morphed and changed into a large cat of some kind. Dracula saw and he transformed into a large jet black panther. His claws were showing and they seemed to made of the purest of silver. Half of his body seemed to be made of silver. Dracula focused and saw hunger in the panther's eyes and Dracula only stared into those large red orbs. The panther pounced and started maiming him. As he felt the claws cut into his flesh he heard in his mind the dark voice of Lucious,
You cannot separate Dracula and Lucious.

* * *

Spectra slammed against the stone wall yet again. She began to feel sore all over herself, both from physical and mental exhaustion. Spectra leaned on one of her forehooves. Spectra saw the full extent of Dragomir's powers but even he barely stood a chance against Living Shadow. Celestia now engaged Living Shadow as well with Twilight and Dragomir. Spectra felt her back start to seize and began to quiver with pain. Her sides burned with an intensity never felt before and her stomach heaved into a new height of bruise. She felt weak and her powers were depleting. All she could do was watch, as her wounds slowly bled on the floor beneath her and her fractured bones ache.

Celestia and Dragomir went and charged towards him at the same time. Dragomir fell from a large leap and went in a wide arc trying to cut Living Shadow in two, while Celestia went and tried to land a blow at Living Shadow's waist. Living Shadow had dark magic swirling at the base of his hooves. Spears made of pure obsidian stone erupted from the ground and shot at the two attackers. Celestia could not make it past the spears of dark stone and disengaged backwards. Dragomir was more successful and evaded the spears. He changed to a thrusting motion and went right for Living Shadow's neck. Living Shadow quickly swiped his scythe and the thrust glanced away from Living Shadow. Dragomir lost his balance and Living Shadow caught him in his hoof.

Shadows enveloped the form of Living Shadow and his voice reverberated off of the walls,
So weak. You hold onto a victory that will never happen.

The shadows that enveloped the stolen form of Dracula and erupted in a large shockwave emanating from the source. The shadows encased around Dragomir and Spectra saw as it burned his armor and went to seep into his skin. Fires enveloped Dragomir's form and cleansed the dark shadows on him but he was not fast enough to stop from slamming into a nearby column. With a resounding snap he smashed against the stone and fell limp on the ground. He did not die but he was gravely injured. He went to stand but he quickly slumped back to the ground. Spectra as well tried to stand back up but like Dragomir quickly fell back from the pains of battle. It pained her, she felt useless and unneeded. Like the first fight she took part in. She remembered how she stabbed her horn into that werewolf. Those emotions of remorse came flooding back to her.

Everything that she killed pained her heart and soul. Tears formed in her eyes. What had she become? Her tears turned from tears of sadness to tears of pain as it rushed up her spine. She grunted in pain and leaned herself against stone and looked at herself. Her armour was dusty and the cloth was torn revealing her pristine white coat underneath. Gashes along her forehooves and chest burned with increased intensity. She focused her magic on the healing and sped it up faster. Slowly her wounds began to heal and dissipate. As she healed she saw Twilight finally engage in attacking Living Shadow.

Twilight swung her blade fast, but not fast enough each blow was dodged by Living Shadow. Finally he blocked one and smacked the butt of the scythe against the side of her head, it broke skin and the wound began to bleed. Anger encompassed her vision and her attacks were faster and harder. Living Shadow continued to dodge the blows and as he did so he taunted her increasing her anger,
Come on Twilight Sparkle, land a blow. I can taste the anger coming off of you. But how does it feel that you have to land a blow on the pony you love most?

They clashed their weapons and they both strained to overpower each other. Keeping his strength he leaned in closer and said,
Does it hurt that you have to harm your lover?

Spectra tried to stand but her bones were still healing and she fell back down. Twilight held Living Shadow at bay but Spectra knew that she could not last against is superior strength. Spectra felt awful, her friend was at the cusp of death or injury and all she could do was watch helplessly. Living Shadow had a sadistic enjoyment in his eyes and he smiled as he said,
Come on, Element of Magic. Show me your true powers. Let me feel the fury that resides deep in your heart, the fury that Celestia has been keeping controlled for all these years. Show me your power with no restraints, let your heart and mind be engulfed in your anger.

Spectra held back tears as she saw her friend slowly being overpowered. She bent down trying to keep distance between her and the blade. Spectra turned her head away from the sight, but she could still hear Twilight's grunts and unpleasured moans. They slowly started to sound more agitated. Spectra had turned and hiding behind a ruined colemn was Celestia. She gave Spectra a signal to hold on and Spectra did just that. Sectra looked back and saw Twilight even the tide of the fight. Her nostrils flared and her eyes were clamped shut, anger had filled her soft feminine features. Nothing was petite about her features now. She showed struggle on her face, she showed every memory that went wrong with her. Spectra then noticed that thins wisps of smoke that come from a fire rolled off of her. Her skin started to brighten like metal being super heated. Twilight shot her eyes open and her once pure lilac eyes were distorted and changed. It looked as if her iris' were burning. They held the characteristics of fire as they would shift to a light red to a bright orange and they were filled with the fury of a thousand suns. Her skin burned with more intensity and spread quickly but she seemed unaffected by it. She gave Living Shadow a death stare and said in a slightly lower toned voice than that of her own, "You will feel the fury of the fire. I will make you know the meaning of the phrase walk through the fire."

The husk of Dracula smiled and what happened next was tricky. Spectra saw a white flash explode out from Twilight and she shielded her eyes from the blinding light. She shook the haze from her eyes and she slowly regained focus back to where they stood. Spectra slowly grew horrified at what was in front of her.

Standing merely twenty feet away was something else. Twilight was pure white, her coat no longer a lavender color but a pure alabaster white. Her mane and tail were on fire, they spurted white hot flames that did nothing to harm her. Her anger was not changed, it even increased. Twilight reared up and slammed her fore hooves on the ground. Shooting up from her hooves was a concentrated beam of fire. Living Shadow did not burn under the heat but it was not used to injure, as Spectra was observing. As Living Shadow recollected himself Twilight charged her horn with even more intensity and finally it blasted out with great force and intensity. Living Shadow flew back a few feet and actually fell to his knees for a second. The entire right side of his face was singed and burned off. But the amazement did not stop there. His face and skin slowly repaired itself and through out that healing process he laughed devillishly.

Twilight did not falter from her rage that she felt within. She concentrated again and flames collected on her sides and they burst forth, sprouting fiery wings of her manifested rage. She was burning with bright red flames, and the heat grew into a new intensity. Spectra had never seen this side of Twilight before. Twilight is usually so calm and collected. Applejack and Pinkie told her one time that she took on this form but only for a few seconds, but the fear was still there they had said. Spectra never felt so hot before, it felt as if she was in a large oven ready to be baked into a delicious treat.

Spectra felt the burning pain of her wounds melt away and she looked. The wounds were gone, but her armor was still torn. Later she would need to repair those holes. Spectra summoned her magic and she felt how much magic reserves she had left. Her magical strength flared and moved through her, Spectra sensed that she had almost half of the amount of power left. She looked around and what gathered her attention was a loud FOOM!

Spectra looked over for a second and saw that Twilight had lifted off of the ground and rushed towards Living Shadow, who was still laughing. Spectra focused on finding her staff and scanned the room. She looked and a few meters away was her staff laying next to the dead limp form of Princess Luna. She looked over at Living Shadow and Twilight and saw Twilight tackle him to the ground with great force. When he hit the floor he yelled,
This is more like it! Yes, burn with your anger and rage. Let me feel the best of your abilities!

Spectra did not know why Living Shadow spurred her on but that would be a problem in a few minutes, right now she needed her staff. She could still cast spells without it, but the way her magic works is that she needs to draw energy from different forms of crystals and gems. That and her spells were more powerful when she casted them through her staff. Its not that her powers depend on crystals and gems, they just make the invocation easier to cast. She had mastered many of her spells and abilities, she just felt the gems adorning her armour had another use besides cosmetic.

Twilight kept Living Shadow with furious strikes and viscous arcs of her blade, it blazed a fiery trail behind the sword. Spectra concentrated and levitated her staff over to her and she felt a veil lift from her mind and her magical strength began to increase. She hefted her staff close and sneaked her way over to some shadows. She hid behind a fallen column and sat formulating a plan in her mind. She needed a straight path and a clean blow. She knew exactly what Dracula was going through, he was trapped within his subconscious and he is facing an enemy he barely knows. Lucious. Spectra sensed the darkness inside Dracula that was aching to release, she needed to help him. But she cannot help until she can find a way to land a solid blow on Living Shadow.

Spectra came out of her mind when she heard hoofsteps coming towards her. She looked and it was Celestia coming towards her. She was injured and showed conflict on her face. She looked hurt and her heart heavy. She stepped next to Spectra and Spectra followed her with her eyes. Spectra said, "I liked it better when he was just a voice in Dracula's head."

Spectra's comment did nothing to ease Celestia's mind. She seemed concentrated on nothing, she slowly shook her head and said in a defeated tone, "I...I failed Twilight..."

Spectra intercepted and made Celestia focus on her, Spectra said, "What do you mean you failed?"

Celestia slowly shook her head and focused her defeated gaze on Spectra as she said, "Twilight is something else. She holds ancient powers beneath her, a dark power. The very flames of creation lie beneath her. That day she took the entrance exam she merely released a fraction of the power she held. This is why I personally trained her, she needed to control her abilities. Others who have her same talent do not even rival the power she holds. This is why she has such a strong grip on magic. This is why I have failed her. I failed...I failed everypony..."

Spectra could not believe what she was hearing. She had only heard despair and sadness from Princess Luna, she was the only of the Alicorn Sisters that actually showed great emotions such as sadness. Celestia was always focused and knew the consequences of the actions of all. But now...now she released it all, the facade was cleared and she held the pained expression of a mother who just lost her child. So much pain and sadness. She offered guidance to all who needed it, now she was without guidance. Spectra clapped her hoof on Celestia's damaged shoulderplate and said into her eyes, "This was not your fault. Living Shadow is the one that pushed her. He's the one that released this monster. He is the one that destroyed what you so carefully made sure to keep separate from herself. We can still fix this, we can give Dracula a fighting chance by taking the fight back to Living Shadow."

Celestia slowly nodded and Spectra returned the nod. All they did was exchange looks that promised each other never to reveal what happened there. Spectra promised not to tell another living soul. Celestia stood back up and Spectra suggested a plan of action and Celestia agreed. Celestia readied Ashbringer and they focused on the battle that was taking place. Waiting for the right moment to attack.

* * *

Twilight never felt so angry. She never felt so much rage in all of her life. Her mind went blank and now she is changing the tide of the battle. She felt like she was on fire, she felt as if her rage erupted flames all over her. Her actions were guided by something else other than her conscience thoughts. It was guided by her ferocity. Every strike and her face promised nothing short of death and unbridled rage. All of her attacks had so much power that she felt power surge through her arms every time she clashed blades with Living Shadow. She never felt like this before, she never used so much of her powers.

She slashed her blade horizontal in a wide arc and the blow cuts the scythe in two and the wood splinters and Living Shadow releases his grip on the scythe. Living Shadow laughs as Twilight landed two blows on Living Shadow. She cut diagonally across the chest and cut upwards cutting from the top of his chest to the tip of his chin. The wounds almost immediately erupted in flames and burned and singed him. To increase the damage done, Twilight pulls her hooves to her side and swirling in the air between her hooves was a small ball of fire. Her horn glowed the colors of flame and when she gathered enough energy she pushed her hooves out and the ball of fire shot forward and crashed on Living Shadow's chest and blasted him away. He flew back around ten feet, maybe more, collapsing to the ground. He looked as if he was engulfed in a nimbus of flames that slowly devoured him. Twilight saw the burned and singed form lying on the ground and she slowed her breathing refocusing her powers.

She slowly reverted back to her original form, letting the flames disappear. Patches of soot remained on her lavender coat and she felt exhausted. She crumbled to her knees she used so much of her powers. Her muscles felt heavy and every breath pained as it escaped her mouth. Her chest felt compressed by a increasing pressure. She watched the limp stolen form of her lover. It pained her that she had to injure Dracula's form to hurt the entity that overtook Dracula. Twilight closed her eyes as pain and sorrow washed over her, she remembered back to the time before they invaded Shadow Garden. When Twilight felt as if she wanted to forget everything that had happened so far.

She will always remember what he told her, it made her feel at home. It helped her feel like she mattered, like she meant something to Equestria. It gave her purpose. She clenched her eyes harder and focused on her close connection with the Arcanic Shift. It was strong but it was damaged and needed to be refocused and strengthened. She called on the shift to renew her strength and it obliged. Her muscles were no longer contracted and painful but lighter and more toned. She felt more lithe. She slowed her breath and stopped concentrating on her connection. She slowly opened her eyes and analyze her current situation.

Signs of battle littered the room in front of her, craters that had a large radius and fallen columns that were purposeless as there was no ceiling. Natural lighting filled the air and all shadows evaded from the light of the sun. Lying almost limp in a heap was the stolen form of Dracula, Twilight's lover. It pained her that she had to hurt him in order to injure his possessor. If there was something that Twilight knew about possession it was that she gave Dracula an advantage. She stared at the charred body and she said whispering to herself, "Please return to us Dracula."

The seemingly lifeless body stirred and sighed heavily. The wounds slowly healed, at a controlled rate. The shadows that once enveloped him had dissipated and spread across all the corners of the room. The form attempted to stand but failed and fell back to the cold hard ground. Twilight stepped closer to Dracula and stepped slowly. She was not sure if that was Dracula or not, she could not be too careful.

The body stirred once more and escaping from its throat was a raspy call for help. Twilight recognized the voice and rushed down to his side. She knelt down and hovered her hooves over Dracula, still hesitant that it was truly him. She let out a long and painful breath and said quietly, "Dracula?...Dracula...is that you?"

Painful silence and slowed breaths followed. Twilight remained motionless as she awaited some form of answer from the nearly lifeless form. Nothing filled the room aside from the occasional light breeze that danced across the stoned room. She waited patiently for something; anything to show that her Silver was still alive. She lowered her hooves on his unconscious body and she felt it lifeless. It did not stor under her touch or twitch to life, just bitter coldness. She closed her eyes shut and a tear fell from her eye and travelled down her cheek and splashed on the back of Dracula's head. She lowered her head and after a sniffle she whispered, "I'm sorry Dracula..."

She kept her eyes closed and let it sink in. Another one of her loved ones was dead. It seemed as if everypony that got close to her died. It hurt her emotionally and despair washed over her.

She gasped as she felt an iron grip around her throat, it tightened and threatened to crush her under its strength. She thought it was the icy grip of death itself. But she slowly opened her eyes and saw that it was the form of Dracula. It laughed evilly and gave the sense of who it was that choked her, it was still the cruel subconscious of Living Shadow. As Living Shadow stood up, his vice grip around her throat tightened and she struggled to release from his grip. Now standing on his hind legs she swung in the air and her forehooves rested on Living Shadow's hoof that strangled her.

Twilight opened her eyes that were now puffy and red from her crying. Living Shadow stopped his laughing but still held a sadistic smile as he said,
I cannot believe you fell for that. You really do love my son that much that you would forfeit your life for him? How pathetic.

She felt his eyes on her and study her like she was a dead cow meat to a butcher, sizing it up and a cleaver itching to be slicing into her flesh. He said cruelly,
Go ahead. Squeal. Cry out for his name, for he is long gone. Beg for him to return. I want to hear you cry for him to rescue you. It will make this that much more enjoyable. Go ahead.

Twilight still continued to let tears flow from her eyes. She stopped straining against his iron grip and looked deep into Living Shadow's eyes. She saw the cruelty in his eyes, and how much pain he intended to inflict. It caused her soul to sink, but flickering briefly was the faintest of images. It was the warm soft look of Dracula that flashed in Living Shadow's hateful eyes. Twilight calmed at this fact and she said, "Drac...Silver...I know you're in there...and I know you can hear me...please you have to overcome this...we need you...I need you..."

Great emotion travelled in her voice and it faltered as she finished subjecting herself to more crying. Living Shadow flickered away for a moment but quickly returned and it looked as if something struck the side of his head and he growled and he said tightening his grip and lifting her higher,
Dracula is gone! There is only Living Shadow!

Living Shadow then with great immortal strength, threw her and she crashed hard into the wall. Cascading across the floor. Her renewed strength then slowly left her and she lied on the brink of unconsciousness. Newly formed gashes appeared all over her and her bones ached. Her chest heaved and threatened to collapse, she groaned in the pain and moved her hoof to ease the pain of her stomach. She lifted her head from the dust and winced in great pain as she got to a sitting position. Still in a half way state of half consciousness. She watched as her friend and mentor leapt from the shadows and attacked Living Shadow.

Spectra came out first charging straight towards him. She charged at him on her hind hooves and blue-white energy swirled around her staff reshaping the crystals into a spear head. She focused and shot her hoof out. Twilight saw as she caused a shaft of brilliant, cold starlight lancing down from the sky above, bathing Living Shadow in excruciating bright light. She lowered her hoof back to her staff and continued in her charge. The skin on Living Shadow sizzled and seared, he absorbed some of the damage but some seeped through his magical defenses. She came close and struck hard against Living Shadow, piercing deep as she thrust the spear head deep into his belly. Spectra clenched her teeth together and wrenched her spear out of him. The wound crackled with arcanic energy. She pointed the head of the spear at Living Shadow and firing from the tip was a bolt of dark, crackling eldritch energy. The dark green and black bolt of solidified eldritch energy surged forward and blasted it at Living Shadow's chest. Spectra drew the blunt end of her spear back and as she pulled back to strike she cried out proudly, "You will not harm another pony! Fall under the might of the midnight sky!"

A rage induced cry erupted from her throat as she brought the blunt end of her spear and cracked it at Living Shadow's throat. It struck hard and true and he reeled back in pain. But he quickly recovered from the strike and summoned a ball of shadows in his hoof and in a cry of anger threw it towards Spectra. Spectra saw as a ball of shadows shot towards her. She concentrated and a bright blue aura formed over her horn and she concentrated. Twilight saw as for a moment she shifted her body out of phase with the world for an instant and teleported a short distance to the side, fifteen feet. The bolt of shadows exploded on the ground where she stood and erupted, screams of pain came out of the explosion. Twilight focused and saw the Spectra was still partially out of phase and she cried out, "Now!"

Twilight saw a brilliant ray of pure sunlight sprout from the darkness and strike Living Shadow in the chest and the beam seemed to sustain. Charging towards Living Shadow was the somewhat injured form of Princess Celestia, clad in damaged golden plate armour with white accents and inlays. She charged and was covered in a nimbus of pure white light, shining like the sun. Her eyes burned like small suns, and she screamed in righteous fury, "The time has come for you to answer for what you have done Arkon! The end is now, fall once again underneath my blade!"

The beam of pure solar energy stopped and Living Shadow seemed to quickly heal from the strike. Living Shadow growled and shadows formed around him and as Celestia closed in on Living Shadow he said,
The only one to fall will be you! Vengeance will be mine! Accept your fate such as your sister!

While Living Shadow saw the nimbus burst and a flash of bright light erupted as Celestia came close. Twilight saw the flash and Celestia ran Ashbringer deep within Living Shadow's chest, briefly erupting in flames of the sun. Living Shadow summoned a sword of pure crystallized shadow and went to strike Celestia, only to reel back in pain as a small solar flare crashed against him and he flew back a few feet. He remained on his hooves. His chest wound slowly healed he went to cast a spell but was interrupted by a strike from behind. Spectra slashed upwards with her spear, the wound glowed a light blue-white glow and finally erupted in the purest energy of a star. Living Shadow quickly slashed his hoof behind him in a horizontal slash and attempted to cut through Spectra with a blade of pure crystallized shadow. Spectra blocks the blow and maneuvers herself closer to Living Shadow and pointed her hoof, slowly creating a hoof-sized orb of painful blue-white radiance that starts whirling around Living Shadow searing him. Fierce rays shoot from the orb like jabbing daggers of light stabbing deep within Living Shadow's flesh, fencing Living Shadow where he stands.

Spectra marvels at her handiwork and steps back a bit and points her spear again, the spear head charging with blue-white energy. As that is going on, Celestia extends her hoof and shooting from her outstretched hoof were large arcs of lightning infused with the divine powers coursing through Celestia's veins. The arcs of heavenly lightning cascaded and crackled towards Living Shadow striking hard and breaking his magical aura. Living Shadow elicitated a loud scream of anger and this let Spectra shoot her large bolt of concentrated magical energy. The bolt struck true and erupted, combining with the heavenly lightning. The result was a large eruption of pure arcanic energy. Spectra throws up her hoof and a shield of astral energy sprung into existence. Celestia simply turned into pure light of the sun, the shockwave that shook the foundation of the castle almost brought Twilight to near unconsciousness. She leaned back and she summoned an arcane shield of her own but it was weaker in power. It lasted the duration of the shockwave and a large cloud of dust formed where Living Shadow once stood. Twilight lost her strength and let the haze of unconsciousness take over. She let her head fall and all she saw was blackness.

* * *

You cannot run forever Dracula. I will find you, and when I do you won't be able to run again.

Dracula had no intentions of running, he had done enough of that in his life time. He had spent most of his life running from him. He had spent most of his life chained to some monster. He had spent most of his life feeling scorn for those who opposed him. Running was not an option now. Now was the time for one of them to come out alive. One will live. And one will die. Equals until the last breath.

He controlled his breathing and focused his mind. What he faced was himself, just twisted and malformed. Spawning and causing nightmares to those who he cared about. He could not allow himself to falter now, he had brought himself to this moment and he needed to decide what he has to do. Luckily he saw the world around him turn color and everything stopped moving. Dracula knew what this meant, he turned and as he turned he said, "I did not know that you were capable of such powers."

Cerberus said in a casual stance, "I am capable to do many things, many of which would destroy the minds of mortals. Controlling the Dreamscape...well, let's just say it's towards the top of my skills. Who do you think was the one that taught Princess Luna how to control it?"

Dracula smirked and looked down, clearly showing that something was on his mind. He did not know if Cerberus was picking up on his signals, as there was a long silence between them. Dracula said, "There is one thing that has always been on my mind. What is your agenda? Why do you want to help me? What are your true intensions?"

Cerberus remained still and kept his neutral face and features. Dracula found Cerberus hard to read, he rarely showed emotion and it looked as if he was in between anger and sympathy. But he remained as still as the boulders around him. He walked close to one and ran his hoof over the cold surface. Slowly and steadily he ran it over the boulder. As he finished running his hoof over the boulder he said, "I have been alive for more years than you can possibly imagine. Too many for any mere mortal to comprehend. And throughout many of those years I watched as one of my most beautiful of creations grew. I watched as you ponies evolved from the first moments that you existed, to now. Yes you went through hard times through out but it was all a learning experience. You all still hold in your hearts the harmony that me and my brother so righteously wished we had with our race. I am proud of what you all have become and what you all have yet to do. But to answer your question, you can say that I do this because I still want to protect one of my most beautiful of creations. I still want you all to learn from what happens, and become stronger because of it. This is why I want you to succeed. Now my question for you is, what is your agenda?"

Dracula looked inside himself what exactly that question meant. What were his motives. For so long he believed that he did what he did to better himself, was that truly correct? Was he doing what he did to protect and cherish those who he cared about? He harbored Lucious for so long, and he did almost nothing to stop him or get rid of him. He brought Lucious on himself because he was so selfish that he broke another, for his freedom. What did he get in return? A manifestation of his fears and anger. It pained him, there is not a day that went bye where he does not regret what he did. He destroyed two legacies, two families. Now he felt for them, now he truly sees his wrongs.

Dracula lifted his head to thank Cerberus, but the immortal was gone. Slowly the world returned to normal, as a gust blew past him he said, "Thank you Cerberus. Now I see what I must do."

He was not bettering himself from running from his own fears, hardening his heart against despair. He was further destroying himself. He needed to end this, he was not running anymore. He needed to confront his fears. , he stopped when he heard the words of his dearly beloved Twilight.

"Silver...I know you are in there...please come back to us....we need you...I need you..."

Dracula lifted a hoof to his necklace and brought to his lips, he kissed the amulet and said, "I promise I will return. Just as the cold winter promises snow."

With new found determination he stood up and looked in the little clearing of snow and stones. He found the large panther that was Lucious, his steely eyes fell upon Dracula and he said with a growl, "I was having fun trying to find you. But now you are mine, I will rejoice when your blood is running down my chin."

He tried to make Dracula fearful, a wave of fear washed over Dracula but he remained as still as stone. He felt the fear and he was powering through it. Nothing was going to stop him now. Dracula said drawing his two swords and standing on his hind legs, "Your tricks will no longer work on me Lucious. I am here to return to those who need me. The tyranny of fear will no longer bear down on my shoulders. Your burdens will be of your own, you claim to be a warrior. Die like one."

Lucious snarled and sprang towards Dracula, hoping to land a swipe with his silver claws. Dracula crossed his swords and drew forth netherial energy, his swords began to glow green and black, pulsating with power and energy. Once Lucious came in range he cut like scissors on Lucious' chest. The panther growled in anger and landed on the ground writhing in pain. His wounds glowed the same color as the blades, and they seemed to weaken the panther's strength. Dracula had an opening and he took it, his horn glowed green-black and it spread out from him. Projecting true netherial energy and as he did that he transformed into his Cthonian form. He lowered his blades and the air and ground around him began to die, oxygen sucked from the air and the death force taken from the plants beneath the surface of the snow. His eyes glowed bright red and mist billowed out from the pure red orbs. The skin around his face had cracks and glowed green-black. He said, "You wish to use fear as your tools of destruction. Embrace it as your own. Now die in it."

Lucious had fear spread across his face. Dracula relished in the irony that had showed itself. Dracula hovered above the ground spreading his netherial magic around the earth near him. He used all the power he could muster this was his chance, Living Shadow's mind was weakened, preoccupied with his friend no doubt. The earth crumbled and cracked, falling to large chunks. The sky turned dark green and an aura of the same green enveloped and swirled around Dracula. Lucious stood up and reverted back into his normal form. He stood on his hind legs and rested a hoof over the wounds on his chest. They leaked the red life force that Dracula needed to regain his consciousness. Dracula pointed Whiteash at Lucious, the tip of the blade at his chin. Lucious' face no longer showed he was ready for conflict, it was very solemn and forlorn. Lucious dropped to his knees and lowered his head and as he did so he said in a lowered tone, "I see now it was not my destiny to kill Living Shadow. It is yours. Strike me down and reclaim what is yours."

Sympathy crossed Dracula's face and he said matching the same tone as Lucious, "Thank you. You shall recieve the death of our people. A warrior's death, you fought honorably and deserve a death as such."

Lucious nodded his head and kept his gaze concentrated on the dead earth. Dracula realized that Lucious existed to make him stronger, to improve his powers to a heightened level. Nothing broke the stare Dracula had on Lucious, Dracula lowered Whiteash and recited the ancient poem of Death,

By the light of the moon I grant you eternal rest.
For the crimes against you are heavy.
In time you shall be forgotton as a pony.
But you won't be forgotton as a warrior.

May you be guided to where you shall eternally lay.

He sheathed his blades and in a quick motion he bit down on Lucious' neck. Dracula did not drink from him but simply let the blood run down. It stained and had an unsavory taste. The scarlet fluid flowed with new found freedom to the floor, dripping down his chest and past his legs. Dracula pulled away once the blood stopped flowing, making him know that Lucious was dead. Dracula stood back up and wiped the blood from his mouth. It was done, his shadow that enveloped him for five hundred years was gone. His mind felt clear and more focused. An energy slowly came out of Lucious and went into Dracula, he finally felt whole again. He finally had a great burden lifted from his shoulders. He felt like he was one with his mind and self, it was a soothing feeling.

But he knew he could not stand on ceremony, he had work to do. Dracula moved his gaze to the sky and saw a giant maelstrom encircling the sky. Living Shadow moved to try and retaliate from Dracula, but Dracula had th upper hoof now. Living Shadow dropped his concentration on the spell keeping Dracula pulled away from him. The prince of shadows stared long at the fiery eye of the storm and said, "It will all end soon. Whatever fate decides for either of us."

He stood on his hind legs and he summoned all the magic he could. His horn erupted and swirled violently at the amount of energy he was pulling in. All the nether energy he neglected to absorb was now absorbing into him. Coursing through his veins was the powers of death itself. He was in control now, straining with all his might he started pulling Living Shadow out of his mind. Living Shadow stood firm and his magical defenses were something to behold. But nothing Dracula could not bypass.

Clenching his eyes shut and further concentrating, wind began to pick up and gust on past him kicking up his wings he started hovering. The green-black energy swirled violently around Dracula and he pushed onwards again and he felt the Arcanic Shift flicker in his movement of power. He was pulled back on through the deepest recesses of his mind to his consciousness. He kept his eyes shut and lowered the magical field around him, relieving his muscles and mind from the strain that it brought.

He melted and in awe he heard a soft feminine voice call out chokingly and after a cough, "...Silver..."

* * *

Celestia had fought in many battles and fights before, but none of them had been more taxing than the one she faced now. She had brought down rebellions, ogres, mountain giants, dragons, hydras. You name it. But of all of them her confrontation with Living Shadow stood above the rest. There was a reason he was now called Living Shadow, and there was a reason she did not call him that. The curtain of dust still slowly settled. Celestia did not expect to kill Living Shadow but she could at least weaken him to help Dracula. Celestia readied her blade and she said to herself, "Come on Dracula...make Luna proud."

The natural lighting grew darker as the clouds above them grew black and crackled with thunderous fury. A few drops of the storm to come, fell and dripped down Celestia's focused gaze. The dust settled and revealed the injured stolen form of Dracula. The body moaned and groaned in pain, a few cries in agony. Celestia kept her feelings under her and focused at the task at hoof, he was trying to trick her into helping him up. She remained firm and stood defiant against the obvious trap, Celestia had fought him before and this time she would make sure he died.

The moans stopped and the dust cleared and at the other end was Spectra. She readied her spear and saw Celestia looking at her, the goddess nodded and they advanced slowly with their weapons ready. The only sound filling the wide open roofed room was the sound of blasting thunder. The air felt heavy and thick, which did not help the doubt that desperately gripped around her heart. She stared at the body and watched as it slowly stirred awake, a deep laughter emanated from the body's throat. It was loud and voluminous.

Living Shadow lifted his head and a cruel smile spread across his scarred face. Singed and burned skin remained of his face, most of it burned away from the attack. His armour was dented and scratched, his coat tattered and torn. Celestia watched in horror as the wounds healed faster than she had ever seen. Living Shadow stopped laughing and stood on his hind legs and he said,
I must say I am impressed by the both of you. You seem to have increased in power since I have last seen you. But...alas...

Living Shadow raised his hoof and it was covered by a thin layer of shadows. He extended the hoof three feet away from his hoof, and protruding out of his hoof was a three foot spike made of pure ebony obsidian. The spike had thin shadowy mist envelope off of it and Celestia could see her own reflection in the shadow spike. He brought it to his face and the shadows around him slowly began to pull towards him and his full white smile was visible, he said in a deeper toned voice,
It will be all for naught. You are in a hopeless fight. I will enjoy both of your ends. Come and meet your doom.

Celestia hardened her gaze and she rushed forward her sword coming down in a wide arc, her weapon glowed in divine radiance, the divine light spread down the three foot blade and absorbed into her forehooves; increasing the strength of her attack. The strike came down and Living Shadow deflected the powerful blow with his shadow spike, a burning column of heavenly fire blazes up and Living Shadow reels back. The shadows from his spike spread out and shoot towards Celestia. The manifested shadows went into her eyes and the poisonous shadows attempted to blind her and devour her eyes. She cries in fury and pain, slowly she activates her magic and her eyes burst in twin flashes of light. She was thankful that Spectra was with her.

Spectra strikes Living Shadow across the shoulder, her spear head digging deep into his shoulder as he pulled his hoof back to stab the shadow spike into Celestia. The spear head was glowing a blue-white aura that seared his flesh. The shadows around him spread forth across the shaft of the spear and spread quickly onto her hooves, she cried in pain and she seemed to freeze in place by the icy touch of fear. Grunts of pain and anguish came forth from her and she cried out in horror. Living Shadow absorbed the spear into him and it materialized in his other hoof. He smacked the blunt end quickly across the side of Celestia's head and she fell back in the pain. He quickly turned and thrust the now obsidian spear head into Spectra's shoulder. It rended deep in her shoulder, eliciting a cry of instant pain. Living Shadow spread more shadows into her shoulder, and an iron grip clasped around her shoulder blade and it reshaped the spear head in a wider head. He twisted it to test the grip of the spear head, satisfied with the grip of the spear head he lifted her slowly into the air. He smiled cruelly as she moaned in horrified pain. Her coat grew more pale and dark shadows came out of her eyes, she seemed more sluggish and almost incapacitated. He chuckled and heft the spear, he shot the spear and her towards the wall. The spear sank deeper into her and stabbed into the stone wall. Celestia saw in horror as she slowly lost control of her conscience, her head fell low and she closed her eyes succumbing to the painful darkness of unconsciousness. He smiled cruelly and turned towards Celestia, with malicious intentions in his eyes. He said,
You are all alone now, me and you. Let us see how long you can last before falling under my cruel darkness.

Vindication fueled a burning fire in the center of her chest, she would not succumb to such darkness. She proclaimed to the stolen form, "You are a fool if you think I am here to kill you again. Unlike you I am not shrouded in my own thirst for vengeance."

Living Shadow chuckled once more and said sauntering closer to her,
Really? Your deal with Nightmare Moon tells me otherwise.

Her grip on Ashbringer loosened when he spoke those words. They echoed in her mind and she looked visibly conflicted with her own feelings. She felt tired and felt like succumbing to the cold darkness that warmly wrapped itself around her. She shook those thoughts away and exclaimed, "No...I can...stop her...before she does anything harmful..."

Living Shadow stepped even closer to her and she saw the stolen form of Dracula no more and saw the lithe and shapely ebony black form of Nightmare Moon. With her long ethereal mane of mistful miasmas and auroras. Her bright blue eyes with black dagger blade silts stared long into her very soul and her hoof touched her chin and lifted her head to look at her. Nightmare Moon said with a dark smile, "Can you now? What stopped you before? Why did you let me live when we first encountered one another?"

Celestia tried with all of her might to tell herself that it was just an illusion, a trick for Living Shadow to easily kill her. But whenever she thought of that question it just awoken something inside of her every time. Why did she let Nightmare Moon live? Out of mercy? Pity? She never told herself the real answer, and she never knew the real answer. She knew it was her fault that Nightmare Moon wreaked havoc over Equestria for so long, and it hurt more than it should have. She had to live with that decision for an eternity and she can't do that so she tucked that memory away so she would neverhave to face it. But now it really struck hard on her moral code. She caused all of those deaths, not Nightmare Moon. Her. This is why she wanted the Paladins of the Solar Court to return. But in order to do so she needed them to be powerful, more so than they were. The purpose of Virus X. And it would cost so many lives to make it perfect and she started questioning whether what she did was righteous.

It finally hit her square in the stomach, she did not have a just cause. A holy cause. Only aspirations on something that may or may not happen. She crumbled to her knees in despair and she looked at her fore hooves in disapproval of herself. Her voice was laced in fear and despair as she said these words, she watched her color being sucked out from her, "Wha...what have I become...I...I'm a monster...How can I live with myself?"

She realized too late that Living Shadow's magic was already working. The shadowed world she had seen before was no longer there, replaced by the world she knew. She felt helpless and sapped of all her strength to even move. She felt an iron grip around her neck, she gasped and gagged as she was lifted from the ground. She looked and saw Living Shadow lifting her in the air, readying his spike to penetrate deep in her chest. She felt calmness embrace her soul, she deserved this end. She waited for the spike of shadow to bring her end.

* * *

Twilight struggled herself awake and wished she did not. Her muscles ached in unbearable pain and her mind felt as if it was being split open. She still had her eyes closed and clenched her face as she felt a pang in her mind. She knew this pain very well, she was brought over her magical limit. Her energy was gone and she had sole reliance on her physical strength, which was not one of her strong suits. She felt as if somepony took daggers and slowly stabbed them in her shoulder areas, her diaphragm, and her legs especially. She forced her eyes open and a look of horror spread across her face as she saw a scene she had seen before.

Her last nightmare.

She struggled to move her head and saw a scene she never ever wanted to see again. She saw Living Shadow stab a large shadow spike into Princess Celestia. With all of the strength she could muster Celestia looked over at Twilight with large violet eyes and gave her a look that told her, "I’m sorry.” She did not look like she usually did, she was paler and more weakened than what she was. Blood drained out of her wound from the spike, dripping slowly down her weakened form. Sadness crossed her face and finally she fell limp, Twilight did not know if she was alive or not and that was what was scary about it.

Dracula pulled out his spike and Celestia let out a loud groan of pain, falling to the ground. Living Shadow turned and his sadistic gaze fell on her, shadows encased him and his eyes glowed a bright red. A scene she knew very well. Her heart swelled with emotion. Pain. Fear. Despair. Anguish. All these emotions gripped tightly around her heart and she cried, tears flowing freely from her painful and puffy eyes. Twilight had seen not only Luna die but had to watch Celestia maybe die. It was all too much. And to make matters even worse the love of her life was now but a distant memory on her mind. She let out a mournful cry that could be heard from miles. Living Shadow once again lifted her by the neck and held her high in the air. Her end was inevitable and she knew it, but she needed to do something first.

Her mournful gaze fell onto Living Shadow's lifeless eyes, just to know. Just to see that he was not lost. She cried with all the strength she had left and she said closing her eyes, pouring her heart and soul into her next words, "Silver...please come back to us...we need you...I need you...you can make it through this...you always have made it past situations like this-"

The tears fell out of her closed eyes and she moved her head from side to side and said painfully, "-...even when you believed when you had no chance you...you made it through...please..."

She writhed and tried to escape Living Shadow's grip but failed. She opened her bright violet eyes to see why she had not died yet. Living Shadow clenched his face in pain and he grunted in pain. The shadows escaped from the aura around him, revealing the true strain of the pain that washed over his face. The pain seemed almost unbearable, she could not even bring herself to stare too long at it. She continued on crying her heart out, letting it all flow out of her. Tears she kept from everything. The death of Luna, the death of Shining Armor, and so many more. All the pain she kept inside herself she released it. The pain she felt when she first killed, the pain when she thought she lost Rarity. All of it, she released it like a flood.

After a few seconds, she stops crying long enough to hear lowered breaths emanating from the stolen form. Her hurt gaze softened to the steady breaths that came out of his muzzle. Before they were long sadistic breaths of a madpony, now they were slow and controlled as if trying to regain something. Like he was focused. Twilight suddenly felt a threat lift from the air and she took advantage of the situation. She gathered all the strength she could and mustered out only one word, "...Silver..."

She felt so weak and so tired that she barely said that and the form knew it. He looked up slowly and noticed his eyes were closed. Slowly his eyes opened and Twilight knew those bright red eyes anywhere. They fell on her and a horrified look crossed his face, quickly he released his grip around her throat and she began to breath again. Her strength slowly but surely returned to her, she never felt more happy in her life. She gasped and tokk in a few long breaths, after which she sprung onto Dracula and she said through tears of joy, "I knew it! I knew you would make it out!"

Dracula lovingly returned the warm hug and he said in a painful tone, "I...I'm...I'm so sorry if I-"

Twilight looked up in his eyes and she moved her hoof over his mouth and she said, "No. Don't say anything, it was not you that hurt your friends it was Living Shadow."

He briefly looked at he floor and she mad him look at her again. With passion filling her eyes she leaned up and kissed Dracula lovingly on the lips. Twilight would always remember his reunion and would cherish her feelings for him always and forever. After tweleve seconds they stop and continue to look at one another. Their attention becomes focused on something other than what was in front of them, they heard a loud groan and a soft loving motherly voice call out sarcastically, "Please, I reauire some assistence. There appears to be a large column on me."

Dracula breaks the hug and rushes over to move the column. Twilight looked back over at Spectra and saw that she was stirring awake too. The color returned to her and the despair left her face. Before she as fully awake she stared at her closest friend and she remembered back to when they fought. Spectra had shown serious moves, she knew many spells and perhaps knew many more. Twilight was impressed at he way she adapted to his attacks quickly.

Spectra stirred awake and the grogginess filled her eyes. She winced and said, "A little help here darling."

Twilight smiled and stood on her hind legs. She said resting her hoof on the shaft of the spear and she said slyly, "Whay am I always the one to save your sorry hide."

Spectra smiled warmly and said sarcastically, "Shut up and get this spear out of my shoulder Sparkle."

Twilight laughed and happily obliged the white unicorn. Twilight pulled the spear out quickly and caught Spectra in her hooves. Twilight noticed that Spectra was uncharacteristically cold. Twilight turned her pver and rested her head in her lap as she sat down. Spectra looked at her with a warm gaze and she looked as if she had something to say but Twilight quickly stored the thought away and she ripped off some cloth from her sleeve and quickly made it into a make shift bandage. She pressured the wound and as she tended the wound Spectra said, "Dracula is lucky to have a pony like you Twilight. You might actually rival me in my generosity."

Twilight wrapped the torn white cloth tightly around and she lifted her gaze to meet Spectra's. Her gaze was warm and inviting as always, something hat Twilight loved about her. She brought a smile across her lips and Twilight tapped Spectra's forehead with her hoof and replied, "Watch that ego Rarity, your head might explode."

Spectra stifled a laugh but quickly winced in pain as it ran from her shoulder to her back. Twilight went to sympathise her friend with her hooves and rested them on her chest. Spectra said, "Please stop making me laugh. It hurts."

Twilight sighed innocently and explained, "Can't help it."

Spectra offered he hoof and Twilight tugged and pulled her up on her own hooves. Although Spectra was injured she seemed more alert than usual. Twilight watched as she saw Luna and Dracula reunite. They stopped talking and embraced each other in a big hug. Twilight smiled and she looked over as she saw Celestia stand up. She groaned and Twilight went to go over there and patch her wounds, but when she got half way the sun goddess enveloped herself in radiant glory and her wounds quickly healed. Celestia regaine her composure and her color as well returned. Celestia turned and faced Twilight. Celestia was the one to move closer to them.

Celestia stopped and she stated in a low and sober tone, "My student...I...I must say that I...I'm sorry."

"Why are you sorry?"

"Because," Celestia continued rubbing the back of her head with her hoof, "I should have told you about what power you carried earlier. You could have had more control over the power you unleashed on Living Shadow."

Twilight knew the face all too well, she had seen it more than a few times with the time she spent with the princess. It was the face of failure and sympathy. Twilight shook her head slowly and said, "No, you did not know what would happen. What happened was not your fault, he pushed me somewhere I was not comfortable. I should have had better control of my anger."

A faint smile crossed Celestia's face and Dracula returned to them and he said, "This is no time to stand on ceremony, I fear."

* * *

Dracula could already feel Living Shadow pushing himself out. Dracula said after a moment of silence between them, "Living Shadow is still alive. We have to end it here and now, and I have a proposal."

Twilight and Celestia focused on Dracula and with a heavy heart he explained, "I...I have to...kill...myself with Whiteash...this is the only way."

Twilight's eyes went wide and she replied with great horror, "No...no...no no no...Not you too. Silver you're all I have left...my closest family...you can't...there has to be another way."

Dracula saw the hurt in her eyes and Dracula held her hooves in his. She looked at him and he said in a monotoned voice, "This is the only way. He is too powerful for expulsion and he is too powerful to manipulate. This is the only way. And no, you will not die with me because since my consciousness was slipped away the Arcanic Shift thought I was dead so the physical connection is gone."

Twilight's eyes filled with tears again and he said, "No...Please...I...I can't..."

Dracula swallowed back a lump in his throat and his heart pained him. Twilight pressed her head against his chest. She nuzzled his neck and she said, "Please...you can't go..."

He drew his hoof to her chin and made her look at him. The pain and sorrow was more than he had ever seen, it seemed to embrace her now. Dracula said in a soft tone, "Twilight. I will try my best to heal the wound but I will make no promises that I will survive this. Listen, you have to see things better and in a grander picture. And if the worst comes-"

Dracula moved one of his hooves behind Twilight's head and it was engulfed in her dark violet mane. He finished tenderly looking in her eyes, "-Then I will wait for you."

Dracula leaned down and gently pecked her on the lips. Once he pulled back he stepped a few feet away from her and he stood on his hind legs and as he did so he moved his hoof out and shadows slowly gathered in hisopen hoof. He said as he concentrated, "It ends here and now, and all the pain that you caused will be brought to justice, father."

Dracula spoke with increased power and a heightened state of mind. He projected it outward and it shattered the fear that loomed, banishing all nighmarish thoughts from everypony. A voice spoke in his mind that belonged to the embodiment of shadows themselves,
Blood is life...

Materializing in Dracula's hoof was his sword Whiteash. The pristine silver blade shimmered in the hidden moonlight. Dracula felt a drop of liquid moved down his cheek, coming from the dark clouded sky. The storm neared and loomed over all their heads. Dracula took in a deep breath and he said moving the sword so it stabbed just below his heart, "Blood is life..."

Dracula thrust the sword deep and he winced in pain at a high volume. Dracula felt his mind tearing itself apart, all his thoguhts wasjed over his mind and poured in constantly. He dropped to his knees and as he did so a shockwave erupted out from him and cascaded across the room, immediately incapacitating everypony near him. Dracula noticed that that was Living Shadow's doing, not his own. But he would most likely kill them after killing Dracula. The wound burned and stung his chest, as if filling it with bliling hot magma. Dracula concentrated all he could to heal the wound, using almost all the power he had left. He breathed heavily and in short bursts in his deep concentration and in exhausion.

Spilling out of his wound was not the crimson blood Dracula was expecting. It was black liquid shadows, it wildly poured out of the wound and gathered in a small pool five feet away from Dracula. Dracula focuses on the collection of shadows and rested a hoof on the blade of Whiteash that punctured through his chest and out through his back. The shadows boiled and fettered, slowly rising from the puddle it took shape. Dracula winced once more in pain and clenched his hoof tight against his chest. Living Shadow spoke as if he stood right in front of him,
Still you fight...still you hopelessly fling yourself closer to your own death. Look around you. You claim that you are better than I when using these powers, but is that really true? Look at what you have wrought, you have brought your friends and family to die and they lie weak on the ground because you failed to save and protect them. And with all of this you dare call yourself a hero.

As he spoke he took solid form and Dracula sensed the amount of power that he carried. He was a walking powerhouse. Dracula looked on and saw that he took his normal form, the one he used in Dracula's dream. Then Dracula heard the steady fall of rain and it battered down on everything. Dracula stared his father down and he exclaimed to him, "I never claimed such titles, you use false words that mean nothing to me. Your poisonous manipulations do not work on me, I am your blood. And I am more just than you. I only walk a different path of light."

Living Shadow chuckled and he walked towards Dracula on his hind legs. As he approached closer to Dracula he said,
Is that truly what you believe? If so, then you are an even greater fool than I thought you were. You cling to something that does not exist and fall into morals that defy everything that you are. You destroy natural order because of what you make your-

Dracula shouted interrupting Living Shadow, shooting pain through his body, "I DESTROY NATURAL ORDER BECAUSE OF WHAT YOU DID TO ME!!!"

Living Shadow remains unphazed by all of this and listens intently on his son's outburst. Dracula continued, "I am believed to be a monster because of what you shaped me to be. I am a shadow amongst others because of your half existence inside of me. I am not whole because you held me back..."

Dracula winced in pain when he finished and Living Shadow said stepping even closer,
I held you back because you are weak. Pathetic. A disgrace of a son, tarnishing your name. I held you back because I knew what you would become and what more you would become. I held you back because I knew that you were the bane of my existence.

Living Shadow gripped the hilt of Whiteash and Dracula groaned in pain as he tried to get it out but only shot more pain through him. It grew to an unbearable amount of pain, he fought hard against the death that tried to grip him. Living Shadow leaned in close and whispered,
Can you feel that? That's the feeling that you have failed, fading into the void waiting destruction.

Dracula growled, "I have not failed so long as I breath. So long as justice has not yet been met."

Living Shadow smiled and stated cruelly,
Not for long.

Just before Living Shadow shoves the sword even farther, he gets tackled to the floor. A flash of dark cyan ran across his field of vision. Dracula shot his head quickly towards where the flash collided with Living Shadow. He saw Rainbow Dash but she was different, there was fury and rage in her strikes and in her eyes. Black mist billowed out of her eyes and off of her claws. Dracula sensed a dark energy beneath her and knew what it was, it was the Orb of Darkness that lied deep beneath. Dracula looked down at his wound and he quickly took out Whiteash. He grunted in pain but he felt a weight lift off of his dark soul. As if a prisoner set free from inside of him. Dracula readies Whiteash and noticed that Living Shadow quickly threw away Rainbow Dash. Living Shadow chained her in white-black bindings. She fought with all she could to break free.

Dracula's chest flared in pain but he ignored it. Dracula focuses his magic and calls out to the Arcanic Shift, drawing forth ancient powers. He concentrates hard and closed his eyes. As he drew power from the Arcanic Shift he saw passin images of what transpired over the past few weeks. Nearly two months. Scenes of brotherhood and protection. Scenes of loved ones lost. And scenes of war. He concentrated on the emotions that rose to meet him. He called out farther and a violent storm of red energy sprang to life around his horn. He called for a specific pony and for specific items.

Right there he made a pact and melded his dark soul, connecting himself two others. Dracula shoots his eyes open and they were bruning orbs of pure cthonian energy. Dracula proclaims to Living Shadow, "You have escaped death once but you will not do so again. For you must meet justice."

Dracula looks to his left and standing in pristine obsidian plate armour was his closest amongst the Children of the Night. Standing proudly in ethereal energy was Sombra, grey coated and black maned. Sombra met Dracula's gaze and said,
I promised you that I would see you again and here I am.

Dracula could feel he was not physical but he was not fully ethereal. He was still very much dead but he existed in between two planes. Dracula smirked and Sombra turned to Living Shadow and said,
You. You mad me into a tyrannical ruler and broke what I believed in. You broke my loyalties and made me nearly kill my blood brother. But you have no control over me, for I have broken those chains and I remain free from the mantle of fear and despair.

Sombra grabs hold of the Blade of Shadow, Voidtouch. He holds the archaic style blade in his hoof and stands at he ready. Dracula looked to his right and standing there was Dragomir, free from all wounds and blemishes. He nodded at Dracula and said to Living Shadow, "You separated me from my true family, father. You took away my sister. You have comitted crimes that are to be brought to justice. And I will personally make sure of it."

Dragomir tightens his gaze and Dracula noticed a soft bright white aura around all of them. Sombra glowed a light purple, Dragomir glowed a light yellow, and Dracula glowed a bright red. Something clicked in Dracula's mind. The once quiet throne room was filled with a torrent of arcanic energy, all three of them drew powerful waves of arcanic energy. Dracula stepped down the stairs from the thrones and Sombra and Dragomir folow suit. As they approach Living Shadow the aura grows stronger and more violent. The auras billowed and crackled powerful ancient energy. The auras grew higher and more vibrant in color, they collided and mixed drawing ever near Living Shadow.

They all three speak as if they were one voice, almost like a choir of power,
The Spirit of Freedom, The Spirit of Justice, and The Spirit of Destiny. Here to bring you to your fall and into the darkest pit of Tartarus. We are no longer mortal.

Their voices shook the foundation of the throne room. They levitated into the air and thw four winds themselves were brought down to the majesty of their power. They each glowed their respective colors. Sombra, Spirit of Freedom glowed brilliant purple. Dragomir, Spirit of Justice glowed bright yellow. And Dracula, Spirit of Destiny glowed bright red. They hovered ten feet off of the ground and slowly they levitated towards one another. Their forms melded and gave of powerful rays of light that destroyed all forms of darkness. They glowed a brilliant white-blue glow and their forms finally meshed into one. An eruption was sent out and radiated pure beauty. A large pillar of blue light shot into the sky, violently swirling. The pillar didnnot cease or stop. All that looked upon it were stunned by the pure magnitude and power of all of it.

Living Shadow stood not in awe but in near fear. He held himself together rather well but deep inside he knew what was coming and what he would have to face.

Slowly the pillar dissipated and shrunk to a smaller one. A form could be seen, one singular form. Slowly it descended to the ground. And when it landed a small wave of energy shot out and awoken every unconscious body nearby. Twilight, Spectra, Luna, Rainbow, and Celestia all awoken. They looked on and saw something truly awe inspiring.

Kneeling on the ground was a pure white alicorn pony with an ethereal blue mane and tail. But it slowly changed spectrum and changed to purple and finally to bright blood red. It moved through that spectrum. Its features were smooth, carried an unearthly beauty and there was an uncanny stillness about it. He drew in no breaths, and drew out none. It looked to be very tall and muscular but lithe as well. Finally its eyes shot open and they were pure golden orbs. No pupils and nor conreas. Just bright golden suns of pure energy. It was armoured from neck to hoof in ancient golden armour with crystals as the dominant part of the armour. The shoulderplates were small spires of magenta crystals, it looked as if no mere mortal could hold such armour. It stood up tall and on its hind legs. Its emotionless gaze fell down upon Living Shadow and pointed it's armoured hoof at him. The voice it exuded was deep and filled with unfathomable power,
We are Kaorus, Atma of the Stars. And we have come to destroy you.

There was an air of silence that filled the gap between Kaorus and Living Shadow. Kaorus stared coldly and blankly at Living Shadow, promising nothing less of pain and cold justice. Kaorus spoke again and the chorus of deep voices said,
Innocents. Leave this place, we shall take care of this monstrosity

With that said the others in the room left with no questions. They all scampered out and joined the fight outside. Kaorus continued its emotionless stare and the chorus said,
Arkon Shadow. We shall give you one more chance to surrender. Deactivate your powers and we shall only exile you. Or die.

Living Shadow tapped his hoof on his chin and said,
Hmm...I think I will take...

He cut his answer short and shot a concentrated beam of pure shadow energy and it struck Kaorus's shoulder. Kaorus looked unaffected by the shot of energy and the large crescent chunk taken out of the Atma's shoulder slowly reformed and the armour regenerated. Kaorus looked at his shoulder when it fully healed and then looked back at Living Shadow. Tightening its gaze on the first shadow. Kaorus spoke and stated flatly,
So be it.

Kaorus moved his hoof behind him and a white flash erupted from his back and coming forth out of no where was a large two hoofed mace. The head of the mace was a giant chunk of crystal fashion and ebbed onto a four foot long metallic shaft. Half of shat was thick metal for decoration. The other two feet was wrapped in cloth with a long strand billowing in the wind. Kaorus hefts it up and readies it for a fight.

Living Shadow gathers all the shadows he can and they attach to his form and cling to him. His eyes glow bright red and he opens his hooves. Protuding from his wrists are three foot shadow spikes. Living Shadow smiles and shows rows of daggers. No words were exchanged and with a throaty screech Living Shadow bounded towards Kaorus.

Kaorus pulls his hammer back and keeps his hoof just beneath the head of the mace. As it pulls back gathering around the head of the hammer pure divine light swirls and charges. Once Living Shadow grew close enough Kaorus shoots the hammer head forward holding it firm in his hoof and shooting forward was a bolt of pristine divine energy. It strikes hard and true as it pierces Living Shadow's shoulder but he still continued towards Kaorus. Kaorus hefts his mace and readies to strike.

Kaorus' mace glowed with a pearly luminescence. Shrinking the shadows that moved in to devour Kaorus. With warcry Kaorus brought his weapon down in a wide arc. Living Shadow crossed his shadow spikes and glances the blow away. Living Shadow counter attacked by shoving onenof his shadow spikes deep into Kaorus. It was not a fatal blow but it singed none the less. Kaorus roared in pain and with divine fury in his eyes he moved his head and plunged his horn deep into Living Shadow's collar bone. An unworldly screech echoed over the throne room. Kaorus took his horn out of Living Shadow's collar bone and quickly readied for another strike of holy vengeance.

Kaorus strikes hard and true against Living Shadow. The low lands at the base of his neck and rips open a patch of his skin. The blow sends Living Shadow flying onward and hitting hard against the stone floor. When the blow struck the wound ignited with holy light that singed and caused a permanent wound. Once Living Shadow landed on the ground, Kaorus spoke with his divine choir of voices,
That bruning sensation is the burning wrath of a thousand dead souls that you innocently killed. Feel the wrath that they bring on your soul.

Living Shadow hisses and extends his fangs. Living Shadow pounced forward and stabbed his shadow spikes deep into Kaorus. They sank in deep and protruded out the back. A dark shroud of wraithlike shadow energy coalesces around Kaorus, Living Shadow siphons a small fraction of strength from Kaorus. Kaorus bellows with pain and slams his forehead against Living Shadow and sends him back. Living Shadow reverts back from his animalistic form and stands back on his fore legs. Living Shadow moves a hoof over the open wound below his chin. Living Shadow said glancing at the blood that stained his grey hoof,
I must say that I am impressed with the power that you wield. I have not faced an adversary such as you for quite a long time. Where are he rest of the Atma?

Kaorus erupted in a roar and charges toward Living Shadow. He propelled himself forward and brought his mace in a horizontal arc. Living Shadow repelled quickly into the shadows and come back a few feet away. The blow struck hard into a large column of stone, flashing as it struck and a few moments later a peal of thunder slams and cracks stone. Kaorus felt waves of divine fury coursing through his veins, he flowed with the energy making every movement fluid and connected to a higher purpose.

Atma are beings of pure light, they are the beings that fill in the black. Their origins are somewhat unknown and not many wish to find out their origins. Kaorus felt fury almost overtake him but he gathers himself and said sharply,
Your poisonous words fall on deaf ears Arkon. We are immune to your manipulative powers, now die under the fury of all the stars in the sky.

Living Shadow smirked and shot his hoof out and sent small needles of dark shadows, they punctured deep into Kaorus and disoriented him slightly. Arkon holds his hoof in front of him and a gust of shadowfrost hammers Kaorus and knocks him back. Kaorus holds fast and regathers himself, Kaorus focuses coldly on Living Shadow. Living Shadow extends his hoof and curling from the shadows are claws that strike out against Kaorus. One slashes against his back and another swipes across his cheek. His wounds sting but they quickly heal and the shadows recede back and leaves Kaorus on a knee. Kaorus looked and saw Living Shadow walking towards Kaorus. Kaorus had faced many challenges and he was not going to let this be his second failure. He refused failure again.

Kaorus lowers his head and he said,
You have brought to many to their knees. Made them cry for mercy, but slaughtered them anyway. I had to live with centuries of hearing their screams of terror and now it is your turn to hear their screams of justice.

Kaorus holds up his mace above his head, and a brilliant flash of divine light explodes out from it. The shadows the encased the walls were banished away and the strike singed Living Shadow, a wave of eternal pain washed over Living Shadow tearing away flesh and skin. Revealing the ugly interior. Revealing what he truly is. His flesh boiled and left disoriented, Kaorus took this opportunity.

Kaorus unfurls white wings of astral brilliance and he exploded forwards. Pulling his hammer back it curled off strnads of energy and as it struck home the strands of holy energy erupted, wrapping around Living Shadow and rooted him to the ground. He struggled against the bonds of pure light but only seared and singed his damaged flesh against the spiritual chains. Living Shadow proclaims over the rising pain,
I AM THE FIRST SHADOW, I FALL TO NO ONE!!!THIS WORLD WILL BE REMADE IN MY IMAGE!!!I WILL TRIUMPH!!!

Kaorus steps back and focuses lightly, concentrating and instead of one form, four. Kaorus and the three Spirits said as one,
You have wronged us, and we will strike you done with the empowered fury of the millions you have slain.

They all charge towards Living Shadow and as they moved in closer the pain surmounted and in horrible pain Living Shadow screamed,
NOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

All four of them struck hard and true each crashing with dark strands of energy. He was split into four pieces and his painful screams flew over the four winds. The shadows erupted from its master and were banished to the far corners of Ketos. The earth beneath Living Shadow swallowed him up and it slowly closed. The dark storm clouds were gone and breaking through the opened roof was the dawning light. The four stood in cold silence as to what has happened.

Dracula opened his clouded vision and focused on what remained in front of him. The throne room that was once filled with darkness, was now clear. He stood at the spot where the greatest and darkest evil was vanquished. Blood stained the floor and it dried in place showing the paths of war. Columns lied in crumbled messes, strong stone meant to last forever were brought down in a manner of seconds. He wanted to sing to the heavens that his burden was gone. But he could not help to remember those memories he stole from Living Shadow, those bright and warm memories of his father and his lover.

Dracula blinked slowly and moved his gaze away. Sombra noticed this and he said resting his hoof on Dracula's shoulder, "Why such a heavy heart? You won the day from the oldest evil this world has known."

Dracula looked over at Sombra and he did not change his expression as he replied in a neutral tone, "Yes but at what cost? I may have banished all the evil but you do not know what I know. He was a pony with goals and aspirations just like us. We went through the same trial, we were one and the same. The only difference between us is the fact that I shouldered the pain of all those that called me a monster and a murderer. But he...he became what they made him out to be and fed off of those fears. I lost a father I did not even know."

Sombra had a sympathetic voice as he said tenderly, "Then hold on to those memories. Mourn for the father you deserved but never got."

Dracula only nodded in response with Sombra's comment. He enjoyed the fact that Sombra was with him once again. He looked over the past few weeks and mulled over all of the change that he and those he cared about went through. And all through his mourning he asked himself if it was worth all those lives. Truly, he did not expect so many to die. While their losses were few, they still hurt. Dracula looked behind him and Kaorus was gone. He had so many questions to ask Kaorus but it appeared that he would have to save them for another day.

When he finished his thoughts he felt a slow simmering sensation on his shoulder and Dracula had a good guess as to what it was. Dracula felt a hoof leave his shoulder and another replacing it. Dragomir spoke and said, "Do you feel the same thing?"

Dracula's stare went cold and he replied, "Yes. And if the worst comes, I just want you to know that...I'm glad that I finally met my brother."

They both looked at each other and they held expressions of sobriety. They had been through so much and they did not fear what would happen to them. Dracula said to himself as the simmering sensation rose and burned his skin, "All that I am and all I hope to become, would have been nothing without you my Twilight."

The last thing Dracula saw was the beautiful face of his most cherished love. Her face and expression lost all emotion as Dracula lost all feeling in his body. Blackness settled in his vision and he warmly accepted it.

* * *

Everypony quickly, we need to get them out of here. The closest settlement is Gemini, they are stable but barely if we are to have the smallest chance in saving them we need to hurry.

The scene played over and over again in her head. She had seen Dracula fall unconscious before and all she did was worry for a bit. But this, it was as though he just lost all will to live. He just fell over and looked as though he was dead. She completely understood that she had prepared herself for such things beforehoof, but that did not make it hurt any less.

Twilight held Dracula's hoof in hers and she held it tightly. His hoof was cold and lifeless, she could not stop staring at his still and peaceful face. She wanted to turn and leave, and accept the fact that he is possibly dead. But she still held the smallest sliver of hope that he could survive this. She sat patiently in the hospital at Gemini and she waited the careful and examined opinion of, apparently, the most skilled natural healer of the Children of the Night. Her name was Moonlily and she looked barely out of her teens but she carried herself as if she was older. She was short and lithe with petite features. All things Twilight noticed in the corner of her focused vision. Moonlily had allowed her to be in the room because of how close Dracula was to her.

Twilight could barely believe that Dracula stood at the doors of death. Twilight slowly petted her hoof over Dracula's and felt how soft his carefully trimmed fur was. As she kept repeating the motion she looked up and Moonlily quickly changed in between Dracula and Dragomir. Noting things as she alternated between the two. She truly was hit hard by this. No doubt she was not the only one to feel the effects. Dracula was so strong and so assured of his decisions, some that were calculated to the last breathe. Twilight adored him for that, solving problems faster than she could. He became a beacon of hope for all who knew him, he became a herald of better times and that is why it hurt so much.

This was one of the first times Twilight had seen Dracula not wear some sort of clothing, he lied with a comfertor covering his bottom half and his upper body was left bare aside from the bandages wrapped around his chest to help heal the gaping wound on it. Twilight moved her head and on his broad left shoulder there was a mark of some kind. It looked as though it was burned onto his skin, an archaic shape that she did not recognize. With that being said, it did nothing to help expel the dark feelings she got from it. It looked as though it was infecting him, the veins around it were pure black and they bulged to the surface of his skin. The dark veins ran from the mark and to the left side of his chest and the upper part of his forehoof.

Twilight stood on her hind legs and was nervously biting the edge of her hoof, fighting back the dark feelings she held in her heart. She feared the worst will come upon them both, that death would come to both of them. She stared long at Dracula's face, she rested her hoof on Dracula's. She knelt down and closed her eyes as she whispered softly, "Please...please...I...I can't."

A single tear fell from her closed eye and fought back her feelings. Her mind flooded with memories she had with Dracula. She cherished them and adored them, he was apart of her and she apart of him.

Twilight was torn from her thoughts as she heard a sound that nearly stopped her heart. Escaping from Moonlily's muzzle was a very low and saddened small choice of words, "Oh...no..."

Twilight tore her gaze away from Dracula and turned towards Moonlily and said, "What...what's wrong?"

Moonlily turned to face Twilight and said with her head lowered, "Send in the others that brought them here. They need to hear this as well."

All emotion drained away from her face. She picked herself up and slumped her way to the door, with every stride slowly breaking away what was left of her heart. She slowly pushed the door open and saw every face that came to see their new Prince of Shadows. Celestia and Luna, each standing on their hind hooves with their hooves crossed over their chests. Rainbow leaning on her knees as she sits hunched in a chair. Spectra as she leans darkly against the wall, holding her hoof out having a little pyre of bright blue-white flames dance across her hoof. Cornell, Riptide, and Con remained standing with dark sunken faces waiting for the verdict of the conditions of the ponies in the other room. They all looked up as Twilight reemerged from the other room. Luna was the first to speak and undoubtedly had the most amount of emotion out of all of them besides Twilight. Her silken voice faltered as she spoke, "Are...are they going to be okay?..."

Twilight stepped aside and coming out was Moonlily. Moonlily walked on her hind legs and folded her hooves at her waist with her head low. She said projecting her voice loudly, "I am sorry that I cannot bring you better news. My healing magic can only save so much. The magic being worked on both of them are cut in too deep and it is strong. It is rooted to their very souls. Again...I am sorry but I cannot help them any further, their fate lies with their own strength."

The room fell silent. Nopony dared to speak a word and none wanted to breath. The air seemed colder because of it and filled Twilight with a loneliness she knew very well. She felt as alone as she did when she had lived in Canterlot. She could not help it for being alone, it is not her fault that she has a mental problem with other social interactions. She used the studying as an excuse not to reveal what was truly going on. When she was just a little filly and when she met her other classmates of Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns, she snapped. They all looked at her weirdly and she could feel their eyes on her at all times. Judging her every move and every action. Avoidant personality Disorder, is what the doctors called it. She just always did not know how to talk to other ponies other than her immediate family. All the studying was a way to escape and a way to remain herself and find out who she was. She had grown used to the disorder over time and the medications she received definitely improved her social reactions and interactions. But it would never truly go away, she always had to live with it. What did not help was her perfectionist ways, the fact that her brain was imperfect always had her a bit on edge. She can control it now, but she snaps occasionally.

She felt her world crashing in around her and she felt cold. Nopony to hold her tight and nopony to tell her that everything will be fine. Nothing will be fine, everything can go wrong. Everything was gone and all that was left is her...and...

Twilight shook her head slowly trying with all the strength that she could to banish those thoughts. Straining against the waves of uncertainty, her vision returned clearly to her. The silence remained and she did her best to ignore it. Finally after a good five minutes Spectra said in a defiant but justiful tone, "There has to be more that we can do. We cannot just sit here and wait for them to die. This would mean that all we fought for was for naught. This will give Living Shadow exactly what he wants..."

"And what, pray tell, are we supposed to do so?" Con asked in a defiant tone of his own, "Please tell me if I am forgetting something but absolute resurrection is nearly impossible. Only one pony could do that and even he cannot do it very often. How are we supposed to succeed?"

Spectra tightened her gaze on Con and snarled, "We have to try. Use everything and anything to the best of our abilities. There has to be something we can do."

She looked to Celestia and Luna for an answer, all she got were exchanged faces between the two and finally a simultaneous shake of their head. Twilight felt the chains of her past start to weigh down on her and she fought back. Her fears, her despair was slowly consuming her. It was such a dark feeling and it did not take her long to realize that this was the same emotions that Dracula bore on his shoulders for the past millennia. It astounded her that he lasted so long shouldering those burdens, she could barely last a few seconds. She pushed herself back to reality and the darkness remained at bay, for now.

Twilight finally found the courage to speak up and she said coldly, "There is nothing...nothing we can do..."

Spectra turned towards her best friend and said in shock, "But...Cerberus...he...he can resurrect can't he..."

"No!" Twilight snapped loudly but gathered herself quicker and finished her thought, "No...it only works on those that are not affected by some sort of spell. Like Moonlily said, the spells that Dracula and Dragomir have are too deep...nopony can save them now..."

Her words were interrupted by somepony who had a commanding and righteous aged tenor voice, "That is where you are wrong Miss Sparkle."

Twilight turned full around to see who addressed her and saw that it was Cerberus. He seemed to have adopted Dracula'a look, it was a dark blue almost black color. Cerberus stepped closer to them and he stated, "Those that stand at the feet of shadows tremble in despair. Those that walk in it, they are the true wielders of destiny."

Cerberus inspected his own hoof as he finished speaking. It was a dry tone and one that carried centuries of wisdom, sometimes slipping into a low whisper. Cerberus spoke again unmoving from his standing position, "But that does not matter now. Now you seek to do what is impossible in your eyes. But I have come here because I have sympathy for his bloodline. So long as the blood of Vulth lives through ponies, I will help them protect themselves. But such things are a quest for another time, for now you wish to have your beloved Prince and his brother back. Am I correct."

Twilight answered sharply and coldly, "Yes..."

She felt her tone cut through the thick air that laid around them. Cerberus looked over at Twilight and his gaze shrinks her down and he steps closer to her and said, "Ah...but I am not exactly the real answer to your problems. Come now Miss Sparkle, tell me what holds the power to bring back your lover?"

Twilight sifted quickly through her mind. Flashing and moving through her brain were so many memorized books and notes. She searched through everything, and searched through it again. She found nothing pertaining to pony resurrection. Twilight was not one usually to give up. She threw her hooves and shrugged. Cerberus held a cruel smile and said, "You know what it is. Come now Miss Sparkle, you can figure this out. Allow me to give you a hint. This can banish evil as we know it."

Celestia's eyes grow wide and she stayed silent. Twilight said to Cerberus, "You mean...we can use the Elements of Harmony to resurrect them?"

The smile ceased and Cer berus spoke once again, "Very good child. Celestia chose you for good reason. And an answer to your question is yes, it can. But not in the way you think of it."

His trench coat flapped in the breeze and he finished his thoughts, "You ponies have always been a curious bunch. Wanting answers to your questions. Solving your riddles. And all for solutions that deftly try to escape your grasp."

"If what you say is true," Celestia interjected, "Then we would require all the Elements. We only have three of the six. One of which has disappeared."

Cerberus took time to answer. Covering his hooves up to his elbows and knees were thick plated hooflets and boots. Covering his chest was a studded leather vest. The collar to his coat was up and his cruel smile spoke much about his mood. He strode across the room past the threshold into the room that harbored Dracula and Dragomir. Twilight and the others followed, those being Celestia, Luna, Spectra, and Rainbow Dash. Cerberus said with wisdom and strength, "We fall on dark times, times where followers of light are fewer and far between. Times where you ponies need a beacon to hold, and a sword to wield. Dracula was such a hero and now that he is near death. What do you all have to believe in?"

More silence ensued and Cerberus focused his attention on Dracula. His eyes studying the unconscious pony in front of him. Twilight walked into his field of visionon the other side of the bed. His gaze was loose and he seemed to study Dracula. Luna crossed her hooves tightly over her chest and knit her eyebrows as she asked sharply, "You did not answer our question, Lord Cerberus. How are we to do this ritual if half of the Elements are missing?"

There was a small moment of silence in Cerberus' reply. He analyzed Luna and he sneered as he replied, "Fortune favors the bold, princess of the night. But you must find the difference between boldness and blindness young goddess. You forget that I am the one who bestowed upon you these six blessings, I can easily take them away as well. But it requires something rare."

Twilight did her best to analyze the cryptic message that Cerberus was trying to say. Twilight rubbed her chin with her hoof and asked, "What does this require besides the Elements?"

Cerberus did not take long to reply as he answered, "It requires the blood of one who carries a dragon's lineage. An Equi'Kin."

Luna huffed and said, "Good luck finding one that survived the Great Annihilation."

Cerberus stood up and replied to her comment, "You happen to see one lying on this bed."

Cerberus gestures to the bed that inhabited Dracula and Dragomir. Twilight knew next o nothing about Equi'Kins, she knew no more than the next pony. She knew that an Equi'Kin was a pony who had the blood of a dragonlord running through their veins. They are related to a dragon and share next to no characteristics of their dragon heritage but their power still fills their veins. Cerberus closed his eyes and said lowering his head, "Not all of those families are dead. Some still remain, they just don't know it yet."

Cerberus opened his eyes and stared right at Twilight. His gaze was filled with truth and assurance. Soon everypony was looking at her and she gestured to herself, placing a hoof on her chest. She said quizically, "Me? But how?"

"That I am not sure," Cerberus answered folding his hooves behind him, "But you are indeed related to a powerful Dragonlord. Mirianth the Life-Breather. She helped Faximas and I create the Arcanic Shift, using part of her own essence to do so. Why do you think you lasted longer with magical exhausion than Spectra? Because you hold an untapped font of magical strength. It has just remained dormant for all these years."

Twilight looked at her hooves and said analytically, "But why was it dormant for all these years?"

""There are two possible answers to that question," Cerberus answered, "One, a powerful wielder of magic kept up a wall separating you and your draconic heritage. Or two, your blood is still maturing. Dragon blood is thick and slow, thus powers that come with your magical dragon blood slowly arise. Letting you know what powers you hold."

He turned Dracula and said with his head lowered, "I had every intention of having Dracula take my powers. He has the power of the Well. The power of the Orb. Now all he needs is the Elements. I must warn you though," Cerberus said turning his attention towards Twilight, "It does not come without a price. I can resurrect them, but in order for me to use the Elements I must use you as a transport. The very magics of creation will pass through your body, an ancient unknown magic known by so few ponies. Tainting your very soul with its power. When this happens, your blood will activate and you can never return from that."

Twilight thought to herself for a second. She nodded as she focused back on Cerberus and said, "So long as they are resurrected. If dark times are indeed ahead...then...this is our only chance at surviving the future."

Cerberus nodded. He moved his gaze over the others and said, "Leave us. It requires Twilight and Twilight alone."

Celestia and Luna were the first to leave. Celestia stands directly in front of Twilight and said, "Be careful." And finally went out. Spectra stopped just as Celestia did but rested a tender hoof on Twilight's shoulder and said with caring eyes, "You get out of this alive alright darling?"

Twilight nodded at her friend's statement and with that Spectra left the room. Rainbow said nothing and looked at nothing. Quickly escaping away. Something strange was going on with Rainbow Dash ever since she used the Orb of Darkness. Moonlily slowly crept herself away and went with the others, her pristine white coat glistened as she passed one of the windows with the dawning rays of the sun beating in the room.

"You have defeated Nightmare Moon. You have defeated Discord. You stomped out Chrysalis and her Changeling Horde. You defeated Sombra and raised back an empire in return. These are no small feats, even for one such as yourself. You have faced many darknesses, and so many more are to rise to defeat you. You hold power that some dream of having and yet here you remain unscathed from corruption. Twilight Sparkle, you are already close to ascension I am going to push you to the very edge. Are you ready to become half immortal?"

Twilight steeled herself for an answer. She was awe stricken by his words, but she still felt empty inside. She glanced over Dracula and quickly turned her head away, closing her eyes shut. Her breaths became shortened as she remembered all of the times she shared with Dracula. It slowly brew over her, consuming her heart and soul. She did not let it overwhelm her though, she straightened herself and remained defiant. She said, "So as Dracula is okay, I will do this."

With no warning Cerberus drew forth powers so ancient and so old that they felt almost alien to Twilight. Wind picked up in a massive gust. Cerberus' horn exploded in a torrent of dark blue magic. He rose into the air and exclaimed over the massive gust, "Elements! Your master calls you forth! Bring the power I have given you!"

Cerberus slowly began to glow and a soft aura wrapped around him, making the power grow. Twilight moved her hoof to cover part of her muzzle, but continued to look on the immortal. The aura erupted out and revealed the six spectrumed radiance of the Elements of Harmony and the spectrum sprouted in this arrangement. Loyalty, Honesty, Generosity, Kindness, Laughter, and Magic. With the spectrum at full array he turned to face Twilight and he proclaimed, "From this moment onward, you are Spirit of Magic no longer. But the Herald of Harmony. Wield your power well and with a righteous hoof."

Twilight gave a soft nod and Cerberus closed his eyes, focusing his magic. The wind picked up further and it blew against Twilight. The force of the gale alone washed over her mind and cleared it. Twilight herself focused and saw Cerberus levitate to the side revealing Dracula laying on a bed. Cerberus slowly lifted his fore hooves to the sky and in the long fluid motion Twilight felt the brunt of the Arcanic Shift itself.

A spear of solidified light struck hard and true, right through Twilight's chest. It cut through and deep into her. It brushed against the very confounds of her soul, erupting her veins with magic in its purest form. Light rose in her eyes and eveloped them in its soft yellow light. The corners of her eyes split and cracked, light slowly seeping out of the cracks. She felt no pain and no suffering, the shaft of light moved through her and slowly snaked its way into Dracula and moved on to Dragomir. It absorbed into them and healed them slowly. Where once they showed faces of conflict and distress, showed faces of zen and peaceful sleep. But the magic rose through her and her veins burned. Her very blood felt as though it was being boiled. She clenched her eyes shut and grunted against the pain. She focused the magic in her veins, as she thought she should do. She concentrated hard against the stinging pains rushing through her. She focused on the dragon blood. She concentrated hard and used all the power she had left and then some.

After a few minutes the gale dies down and she levitates back to the ground. She fell to her knees as she still felt the burning pains inside of her. Smoke rose off of her, rising into the air. Her eyes flashed and they looked like a cat's. Her blood felt lighter and her mind was sharper and more focused. Slowly the pain fell away and her strength redoubled. She slowly controlled her breathing, she looked up and looked at Cerberus as he said, "Dracula will awaken in about a week, Dragomir will awaken in a week and three days. There is barely a pony that has not changed from recent events."

Twilight stood up and said in an inquisitive tone, "Are there truly darker times ahead of us?"

Cerberus moved his sober gaze to Twilight and he explained, "When the sun and the moon meet in the sky, it brings bad tidings. For this occasion has only happened twice. Once when Living Shadow was first defeated. And the second with the rise of Nightmare Moon. This event brings forth nothing but darker days. Steel yourself Herald, for the dawn comes this day. But will it rise tomorrow?"

With those cryptic words spoken Cerberus dissolves into ashes and flies away on the wind that caught him through the window. Twilight watched the ashes snake its way out of the room, feeling calmer than she was before. She looked back at Dracula and she said in a low voice, "Darker days..."

It's not the End

Epilogue

Author's Note

After what feels like a lifetime, I have finally finished my first ever fanfic. All I can say is thank you to all you who have read until the end. All I can say is thank you for your patience and know that is not going to end here. Oh no, I'm not stopping writing in this universe. There is so much I want to write about that I have to piece it out. So of all of you who are wondering, yes there will be more books in this series. I have been working on the sequel for a while now and I think you guys are going to love it.

So thank you guys so much and stay tuned!:twilightsmile:

Update: Here's a link to an epilogue to Children of the Night

Chapter I - Awakening

Children of the Night

A My Little Pony Fanfic

Written by The Lord of Night

(all original credit goes to the production team who made the Youtube video, Duo Cartoonist)

Chapter One - Awakening

"The oldest and strongest human emotion is fear. And the oldest and strongest fear is, fear of the unknown.” H.P Lovecraft.

It was midnight, and Twilight all but slept peacefully and quietly in her bed. It had been heavily raining during the night, drawing forth dark emotions none should bear on themselves. Twilight dreamt of horrid things, dark beings of pure shadow with blood dripping down their gaping muzzles. Creations not meant for the pony psyche, let alone the dreamscape of one such as herself.

Twilight tossed and turned, trying with all her might to banish the evil creatures from her mind. They had uttered no sound and made no breaths. As if to add insult to injury there was a soft voice repeating the lines of a dark poem in her mind. Finally her fidgeting and rustling came to a stop as she shot up with a sharp gasp. She looked around her room and saw nothing but darkness and the shadows that were cast from the droplets slowly falling down her window. She controlled her breathing as she got out of her bed. She stared up at the shining and beautiful full moon that covered the sky. Staring long into the moon, she could remember Luna silently singing in her dream.

Follow sweet children I’ll show thee the way. Through all the pain and the sorrows

Twilight hoped to find some hidden answer behind the lines that repeated in her mind but came up with nothing. Why had she received this dream? What did it mean?. She elicited a sigh of disappointment as she turned her head away from the moon, and looked towards Spike who was sound asleep in his little bed on the floor. A brief smile spread across Twilight’s face as she watched the purple dragon sleep.

She drew in a deep breath as she lit a candle with her magic. As the small flame came to life she hovered it close to herself, hoping to expel any unseen shadows that would dare harm her. She quietly found her way downstairs, the only sound to be heard was the quiet clopping of her hooves. She carefully placed the candle on the top of the bookshelf. She glanced over the titles of many books. 'High Seas: Reference Guide to the Waters of Equestria', 'Myths and Legends of Equestria', 'The Arcanic Shift: What is it?'. Twilight found many more titles like those, many far fetched titles that Twilight would not catch herself reading at all. She enjoyed books that were written about something practical, however she did always enjoy a good book by Rick Riordan. That pony could write a good book. She slowly shook her head and focused back on finding what she needed for answers.

Finally she had found the book she was looking for and all it said about children of the night was a poem that read,

Come little children I’ll take thee away,

Into a land of enchantment,

Come little children the time’s come to play,

Here in my garden of shadows.

Follow sweet children I’ll show thee the way,

Through all the pain and the sorrows,

Weep not poor children for life is this way,

Murdering beauty and passions.

Hush now dear children it must be this way,

To weary of life and deceptions.

Rest now my children for soon we’ll away,

Into the calm and the quiet.

Come little children I’ll take thee away,

Into a land of enchantment,

Come little children the time’s come to play,

Here in my garden of shadows.

Reading the dark words on the page sent a shiver through her spine. But as she read on Twilight found out that the Children of the Night apparently were ponies that instead of worshiping Celestia, Goddess of the Sun. Worshiped Luna, Goddess of Moon. That was all that was written in the book, the poem and then that. Nothing more.

Twilight felt wrong to read this and uncomfortable to think about it. The words of the poem repeated in her head. Over and over again. All of a sudden she heard the hoof steps in a hallway nearby.

Twilight’s heart raced as she called out into the night, "Who...who goes there?”

As if expecting an answer she stood waiting for a reply. Nothing but the sound of rain against wood. But Twilight walked in the direction of the hoof steps. Holding onto the candle with her magic she crept through the shadows. Moving past the stairs and to a hallway that extended straight into the kitchen and two adjoining rooms. Twilight looked around the corner and saw nothing beyond the field of vision that was given to her by the candle.

Twilight heard the hoof steps again but it was much louder. It sounded like it came from one of the rooms in the hallway. She looked into the room and saw nothing but a single mirror. A mirror that was not there before. She walked over to it and looked at her reflection. A purple mare unicorn with a messy mane and tired eyes. Her coat was rough and course.

After minutes of staring at herself she was about to walk away when her shape in the mirror changed. It swirled into the form of Princess Luna. She wanted to scream but she could not because fear had gripped her vocal chords and she could not move or make a sound. The Princess stared into her soul and said in her mind,

“Twilight Sparkle, you must remember the poem. My Children will arise soon and with it a dark shadow to be cast upon this land. You must resist. But none can resist the lure of the dark."

The Princess’ face smirked and dark mist began to envelop Twilight and she could not move or speak. The mist fully engulfed her and her vision blackened and she heard Luna say, "Here in my garden of shadows.”

* * *

“Geez Twilight if you didn’t like my stories you should have said so.” Rarity said as she worked in her boutique. Twilight awoke and she was panting again. She thought to herself.
Okay this has to be reality now

Rarity stopped to look over at Twilight and lowered her head to look past her glasses. Her face said it all, she was troubled by something. Rarity said, "Do you have something on your mind darling? While you slept you mumbled to yourself and shifted most often.”

Twilight thought for a moment, she thought to herself if Rarity deserved to know. Well, she was a unicorn and its because of that, that she somewhat deserves to know. She hasn’t seen Pinkie, Fluttershy, or Applejack in a while so she might be the only one to tell. Well, Rainbow Dash was around but she can be a little judgmental. So, Rarity might be the only one who understands.

Twilight sighed heavily and explained, "For the past week and a half I have been receiving vicious nightmares that has plagued me for all hours during the day…”

“You too?” Rarity said stopping what she was doing and looked at Twilight wide eyed.

Twilight returned the expression and said, "You mean...you have heard this, Weep not poor children for life is this way, To weary of life and deceptions?”

Rarity’s eyes got even wider and Twilight continued, "Well then, did you have one last night? One where you saw yourself get out of bed walk downstairs and stare into a mirror. Only to see Luna stare back at you and envelop you in black smoke hearing her say Here in my garden of shadows.”

Rarity walked over and sat next to Twilight, and tried not look at her in the eyes. Rarity said warily, "I’ve barely had time to finish some of my latest designs because of these nightmares. And yes, I had one last night exactly like that...What does this mean?”

She finally looked over at Twilight but seeing her downcast face was answer enough for her. All Twilight said was, "I don’t know Rarity. But we have to figure this out, one way or another.”

Rarity looks back down for a second then looks back up, like she took the time to think. Rarity finally says, "Maybe there is a book at the library that can help us here.”

“I don’t know Rarity…”

“Darling, it’s the only lead we have so far.” Rarity said putting her white hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. Twilight thought for a moment and then nodded her head and Rarity responded in an equable tone, "Don’t worry Twilight we’ll figure this out.”

Then they both heard the sound of hooves galloping past the boutique. Rarity walks to the door and opens it. Twilight says to Rarity, "What is it Rarity?”

“I don’t know,” Replied the white unicorn, "But there's only one way to find out. Come on.”

They both walked out into the town square and a crowd had gathered around something. Rarity and Twilight found a spot open and they were in the front where they could see what was going on. What everypony gathered around was a dark grey stallion. A unicorn to be more specific. His eyes were bright red and Rarity nudged Twilight and said, "Do you know who this is?”

“No, who is it?” Twilight said.

Rarity looks at her with an astonishing look and said, ”Sweetie, you really need to get out more. But that, is Basarab. The greatest traveling one stallion actor ever born. Hush he’s starting.”

Twilight looked back at this Basarab. He stopped for a moment and finally he said in a deep baritone voice, "Today, what you will see before you will not be a usual act I do. But today I will recite an old poem. All the way back to the founding of Equestria itself.”

He paused for another moment. Twilight never was a fan for this kind of thing. But the way that he said his words and how he carried himself around that just made her, enticed. She paid close attention to every move and every breath he made.

Finally continuing to recite in that deep voice,
”Come little children
I'll take thee away, into a land
of Enchantment. Come little children
the time's come to play
here in my garden
of Shadows. Follow sweet children
I'll show thee the way
through all the pain and
the Sorrows. Weep not poor children
for life is this way
murdering beauty and
Passions. Hush now dear children
it must be this way
to weary of life and
Deceptions. Rest now my children
for soon we'll away
into the calm and
the Quiet. Come little children
I'll take thee away, into a land
of Enchantment. Come little children
the time's come to play
here in my garden
of Shadows.”

As Basarab said these words mist began to form around them. As if he was summoning them at will. When he said the final words he held open his hooves and they all saw the shade of a crescent moon. When the mist cleared he had his head bowed. Everypony stomped, everypony except Twilight and Rarity.

Hearing the dark words come from him, he made it sound personal. Like, he knew exactly what he was saying with all of his heart. This was no mere coincidence that Basarab came to say the poem that day. Basarab slowly walked away and the crowd dispersed. Twilight and Rarity looked at each other and followed Basarab. The mist was so thick that they could barely look in front of them.

Chasing Basarab in the town square they lost him. The mist thickened so much that they could no longer see around them. Then they heard Basarab howling through wind,

“For I know what you two seek Twilight Sparkle and Rarity.”

Twilight tries to look around her but the mist was too thick she called out, "Rarity where are you?”

“I’m fine Twilight don’t worry about me. Where are you Basarab?”

The mist parted and revealed Basarab. His dark red scarlet eyes stared longingly into the very souls of Rarity and Twilight. He did not move, it didn’t even look like he was breathing. Basarab said, "You wish to know more of the Children of the Night. And of your recurring nightmares.”

“How do you know such things?” Rarity says stepping closer.

Basarab chuckled and replied, ”The minds of the Children of the Day are weak. Easy to read, and to manipulate.”

Twilight stared long into his red eyes and finally said, "What are you?”

Basarab smirked and answered, ”I am the answers to your prayers. Both of you. I came because my dear sweet Mother told me of your plight. It is sad really, nothing like this has happened in over a thousand years.”

Twilight was fear struck. She had a feeling that behind his soothing voice was the voice of treason and deception. Twilight was the only one to answer, "How do we know we can trust you?”

Basarab's devilish grin slowly dissipated and he said in a neutral tone, "Allow me to answer your question with another question, if you did not trust me then why did you seek me out in the first place?”

There was a long pause between the next spoken words and Twilight thought of Basarab’s words. He had a point, if she didn’t believe what he was saying she wouldn’t have come talk to him.

Rarity said, "You didn’t answer our question though.”

Basarab said in response, "Allow me to explain everything to you. Long ago when Celestia and Luna ruled Equestria and its inhabitants, there lived long everlasting peace. All seemed fine and no evil to speak of. Luna, Goddess of the Moon, knew that evil must always exist in Equestria. So, she decided that she will have her own worshippers. These would become known as the Children of the Night. But once she talked to Celestia about the idea she cast it aside and dropped the matter for all eternity. Broken by her sister's words she defied her sister and made the Children of the Night.

“And for years the Children of the Night lived in harmony with the Children of the Day. Non existent, but in harmony none the less. But not long after that a darkness swept over the land and fought its inhabitants. For years the Children of the Night kept the darkness at bay, but were ultimately defeated. The darkness did not want to wipe out the Children of the Night but merely twist them into something they weren’t. All of the creatures of the night Werewolves, Vampires, Phantoms and so on are these corrupted ponies. They did not want to be pure evil, that the darkness made them. When Princess Luna heard of this she was outraged, so much so that she blamed the Children of the Day and Princess Celestia for her children’s corruption.

“Thus Nightmare Moon was born and I’m pretty sure you know the rest. And now she flies through the night trying desperately to call her children with the poem, but every night it is no use.”

Twilight and Rarity couldn’t believe what they had heard. They thought Luna turned into Nightmare Moon on purpose out of spite for her sister. They couldn’t help but feel sorry for Luna, all she wanted were loyal ponies to follow her. But this still doesn’t explain the nightmares. Rarity said letting go of fear, "But how does this explain the nightmares?”

Basarab walked closer to them and motioned for them to stand in front of the statue of Celestia. He said lowering his head, "For Luna made a prophecy that one day two unicorns of the Children of the Day will receive nightmares and this will tell all the Children of the Night that they were to be trusted in helping rescue their land.”

Twilight rubs her chin with her hoof and says, "So, are you one of the Children of the Night?”

Basarab nodded his head and lowered it back down. He explained in a depressed tone, "I am the only Child of the Night that left at the first sign of an invasion. I tried to warn my people but they were determined that they could stop the invasion. I am the only uncorrupted Child of the Night. Luna does not know of my existence. I changed my name and travelled through Equestria for over one thousand years looking for the two unicorns.”

Rarity being the element of generosity comforted Basarab. She rested her hoof on his shoulders and said, "I am so sorry. I can’t even begin to think about how hard it must be for you.”

Basarab rubbed her hoof off and said, "I didn’t come here for your sympathy. I came here to gather you two to help me retake my home.”

Chapter XIII - Brother Wolf & Sister Moon

Author's Note

This is only the beginning of what I have planned. *evil laugh*

Chapter XIII - Brother Wolf & Sister Moon

Rainbow Dash awoke in cold sweat and breathing heavily. But she felt hooves lower her on the bed and heard a familiar voice say,”Easy now my child. For you have a disease. One that must be treated at ease.”

Rainbow said breathing heavily,”Zecora...why...what happened to me?”

Rainbow Dash felt the pain in her haunch start to burn and rise through her body. She was about to scream in pain until she felt a soothing feeling touch it and it died down. Zecora answered,”You have been wounded by a sick Child of the Night. One that has an infectious bite.”

A chill shot through her spine and shivered her bones. She admitted it, she was terrified. Infected with who knows what by something called a Child of the Night. Rainbow slowly sat up, trying desperately not to put too much pressure on her right haunch. She said,”What is a Child of the Night?”

It was night again which meant that she was knocked out for an entire day. She suspected Spike dragged her over to Zecora’s. Zecora looked out one of her windows in her hut and said,”A creature of the dark they are. One’s made by Luna thus far. They are what our nightmares become, at the mercy of the night they succumb. Strong and powerful that’s their tale. Bred for war and death is everything they entail. Werewolves, Vampires, and Phantoms these are what they are. Haunting through the night like a bright star.

“The one who has scratched you is a Werewolf. Cornell the Omega is what he calls himself. A legendary leader is what he is. But does not see eye to eye with Marrok the Alpha, a brother of his. You have the curse in your veins. And finding a cure will take great pains. For this I cannot remedy. It appears that this might be destiny.”

Rainbow Dash gulped in fear and thought horrible things. She had heard stories about Werewolves when she was just a filly. Monsters destined to eat and hunt ponies, mindlessly. She could not bear the thought of what her friends might think of her. Rainbow slumped and said,”How long do I have until I turn?”

Rainbow looked up at Zecora and saw that she was staring at her. She stared long into Rainbow’s dark violet eyes and said,”Hmm...it is quite amazing that you are still the Element of Loyalty. This curse normally changes your talent to add variety. But it seems you are unchanged, nothing was exchanged. Cornell has plans for you. And I suspect it is not something to push through.”

Rainbow lowered her head to think. She turned her body over and looked at the wound on her haunch. It looked black and infected, three scratch marks. She turned back over and her mind began to wander. She had to stay loyal with her friends and find out what is going on, but how could she if she does not know how to control her curse.

Rainbow lifts her head and says,”How long until I can be up and moving again?”

Zecora was unphased as she grinded some herbs and said,”Only a few hours, and you will be able to find out your new powers.”

Then the door to the hut opened and she saw Spike enter holding some herbs and he said,”Oh thank Celestia you are okay Rainbow. I was so worried about you, you just passed out and changed somehow. You transformed into a wolf thing, but you still saved me.”

Rainbow was surprised, she thought that she would be mindless when she turned into a Werewolf. But she said,”Spike come with me.”

Rainbow got out of bed wincing at the pain and Spike said,”Where are we going?”

Rainbow Dash stepped outside in the dark moonlit forest and said,”We’re going to find a Werewolf.”

* * *

“Do you sense anything else Mother?”Dracula asked as they walked through the streets of Gemini gathering the other eight Vampires. Luna did not draw her attention away when she answered,”Yes, I also sense some uncorrupted Werewolves nearby. The Omega Pack.”

Dracula was dumbfounded and said,”The Omega Pack? But they died many years ago.”

“Or so we thought,”Luna said as they gathered the last of the Vampires, she continued,”They very well might have lived in seclusion all these years. All we can hope for is that they are still loyal to us.”

The only ones they were waiting on were Heartfire and Blazer, they were escorting Twilight and Rarity out of Gemini. Dracula said,”What of the Beta Pack? Can you sense them?’

“No I cannot,”Luna responded looking over at Dracula,”I can only sense the ones that are connected to me remember. I can’t sense Alpha or Beta.”

Dracula says as Heartfire and Blazer arrive,”What are we to do?”

Luna says,”We are going to find Omega Pack. We need all the help we can get if we are to retake Ponyville.”

They all nodded their heads in agreement. Dracula breathed out a heavy sigh through his snout and said,”Then let us not waste anymore time.”

They set out into the Everfree forest once again. All ten of them and Luna, Dracula, Heartfire, and Blazer were in the front leading the way. Here is something that all Children of the Night shared, when they were next to their Mother their strength both magically and physically are doubled, making them almost unstoppable in a fight.

They walked for almost an hour in the dark, seeing everything in their way and sensing any danger. Luna stopped them and they stopped. She sensed that they were surrounded by something. Things holding great dark magic. Then they stepped into the moonlit clearing, they were the false Werewolves that were really Changelings. But they were different now, they made no attempt to show that they were the shadow corrupted.

Something changed they were now stronger than they were ever before. There was thirty of them at least. They growled and snarled as they encircled them, like predators cornering their prey. But they do not know what happens when you corner a wounded Vampire. One spoke out and said in a deep and raspy voice,”Leave the Princess alive, Sombra’s command. Kill the rest.”

There was a pause before they charged. Dracula charged his horn ready to blast one of them and also summoned metal claws that ignited flames that always burned, Luna summoned a shadow storm swirling around her, and Blazer and Heartfire both ignited their manes.

With the last words he had spoken the rest charged at them. Luna was the first to attack them. She blasted one with her powerful magic having it erupt in blood, another she bashed with her hooves crushing it with her supernatural strength. Luna then exploded the swirling shadows around her as two of them pounced at her. Her eyes turned pure white and glowed like the moon in the sky.

She drew away having five of them follow her, allowing her Children an opening for an advantage. Dracula saw this and his eyes burst and turned into pure red energy. He stepped out and two struck at him. One missed their blow but the other swiped across his body, Dracula growled in anger and released his charge and blasted one into pieces. He turned to the other and attacked him.

Swiping and maiming, cut many times through his target. Blood splattering all over him. He turned to another false Werewolf and concentrated his magic, soon his foe fell to the ground steam coming out of him. Dracula had evaporated his blood in his body. With even more powerful blows from his claws he brought another down.

Dracula looked over at Heartfire and Blazer, they were aiding the other Vampires, they were on the advantage now. Dracula then looked down the way that Luna had drawn some Werewolves away from the fight. He galloped down the path and stopped when he saw Luna kill the last one, killed it with her bare hooves. Blood stained them both, each carrying wounds from the fight.

Blood flowed like a river, a dark green river that flowed away from them. Luna lowered her head in disgust, she has never killed something in a long time. She never thought she would be forced to do such an evil act again. Dracula walked next to his Mother and comforted her, he said in reassurance,”You do not need to bang yourself up. These were Changelings, ones who have countlessly tried to destroy Shadow Garden. Many times they attempted an invasion, each time they were unsuccessful. But they have taken it, and removed it somewhere else.”

Dracula lifts his mother’s head and says into her dark blue eyes,”But I for one will not let this folly go unpunished. It forced you into a one thousand years of exile, forced me into a thousand years of loneliness. Forcing me to raise and lower the moon each night.” Dracula paused as he walked into a ray of moonlight and as he did his armor and grey coat glistened in the moonlight, as he stood there the other Vampires arrived to hear what he had to say,”And each night I begged Celestia to release you from exile, but she refused every time. Tension began to simmer between the two of us, and finally I made a promise. That through any hardship and through any event I shall be behind my mother’s heavenly shadow. And I also promised that Celestia’s actions will be met with repercussions. Maybe not from me and maybe not from Mother, but her actions will be met with justice. It might take hours, weeks, months, and maybe even years but her action to banish you to the moon will be met, and I fear that there shall be bloodshed in the glorious moonlight or in the fiery rays of the sun.

“Each celestial body shall be stained with the blood of their followers. And I will be there, not as one who will fight her. Not as one who will partake in the bloodshed, but as one who will look out on the vast sea of dead ponies. Look out and step in the bloodstained soil and will curse all who started the fight. A Shadow Among the Dead, this is what I promised.”

Dracula looked back at his mother and he finished,”I will not fall and I will not bow to no other than you, Mother.” Dracula bows graciously and as he does so does the other Vampires. Heartfire. Blazer. All bow to Princess Luna and in that moment, Luna no longer felt ashamed of what she had done. These Changelings threatened their home. More importantly threatened her Children of the Night. Luna now knows what she must do, she must find her children and rally them to retake their home. She motioned for everyone to rise, she said,”I have never felt more proud than I do now. I have never felt so honored to call all of you my Children than now. We will take back our home, this I promise to thine. In a night as glorious as this one. This is only the starting battle of many. For us to retake our home, thou all needs roles to play. Dracula, thou shall be my general of our future army.” Dracula nodded his head and said,”I shall not let you down Mother.”

Luna turns her gaze to Heartfire and Blazer and says,”Both of you shall act as Commanders, of the Star Flare Battalion.”

Heartfire and Blazer nodded. The rest of them nodded in agreement, the rest will act as soldiers and they were fine with that. Not all were fit to lead. What they have just started was the start of a new and great crusade. A Crusade of Darkness. Dracula stepped next to Luna and said,”Lead the way and we shall follow. Guide us to the Omega Pack.”

Luna nodded her head and sprouted her wings and lifted off into the air. Low enough so they could see her and high enough so that she could be invisible to their enemies. They charged into the night looking for their long lost brethren. That night was the first battle of the Crusade of Darkness, and the blood was ready to flow.